|
Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) :
Into the New World my first message. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 1:
1. By holiness in life, guard the precious Gem of Gems. Aum Tat Sat Aum! I am thou, thou art I - parts of the Divine Self. My Warriors! Life thunders - be watchful. Danger! The soul hearkens to its warning! The world is in turmoil - strive for salvation. I invoke blessings unto you. Salvation will be yours! Life nourishes the soul. Strive for the life glorified, and for the realization of purity. Put aside all prejudices - think freely. Be not downcast but full of hope. Flee not from life, but walk the path of salvation. You and We - here together in spirit. One Temple for all - for all, One God. Manifold worlds dwell in the Abode of the Almighty, And the Holy Spirit soars throughout. The Renovation of the World will come - the prophecies will be fulfilled. People will arise and build a New Temple. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 3:
3. Those who are obsessed with matters of the earthly world can receive no answers from the Heights. Fate can be overcome if you manifest the Christ, Who sacrificed Himself for Truth. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 13:
13. The daughter of the world can change destiny. The New World approaches - sacrifices are the steps of ascent. Growth is quickened by trust, if the spirit is open and can receive. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 15:
Whatsoever your doubts We shall dispel them in life - but hearken! We shall manifest miracles in your days - but discern! Let your heart be your judge, and faith your power. Be content with the true Indications whispered to your spirit. My friends, you chose to take a happy road, leading to Me. You must teach others to search for My World - the World of the Knowing Spirit. Persist, and open the Gates to the hearts that seek. I will know when the time has come for the Gates to be opened. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 29:
29. Water cannot extinguish the Fire that will purify the world, Nor wash away the rivers of blood. By new scourges will the world be purged of its evil. I expound happiness. I shall designate the path for the battle against the bazaar that is the present world. People have reached a dead end, but lightning will reveal the way out, And thunder will arouse the slumberers. Mountains have crashed to earth. Lakes have been drained of their waters. Cities have been engulfed by floods. Hunger shows its face. Yet has the spirit of humanity remained unmoved. Go, teach, stretch out the hand of aid! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 31:
31. I grant you joy of love for the Motherland of the World. You will know love for mankind. Behold, I lead you towards the heavenly joy of spirit. Stray not from the path of ascent. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 38:
38. By Us and by you, together, is the spiritual culture built. The Truth of the world will stand firm, And the Light will penetrate the darkness - I attest. The Gates of the Spiritual World are thrown open. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 41:
41. I shall ravish your ears with the song of Truth. Work without complaint. I have laid out for you the ways of the spirit. I love being your Teacher in quests of the spirit. The other world, where My days are, must kindle joy in yours. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 43:
43. Learn to approach Our Heights pure of heart. Our Ray will shine upon you and exalt your daily life. You carry stones for the raising of My new Temple. Teach others My Word, and wisdom will flourish; And a new Temple will be raised. Do not regard Me as a magician, yet can I lead you upward upon the ladder of Beauty beheld only in dreams. Wafting to you the fragrance from the mountains of Tibet, We bring the message of a new religion of the pure spirit to humanity. It is coming; and you, united here in search of light, bear the precious stone. To you is revealed the miracle of creating harmony in life. It will reveal to the world a new Teaching. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 48:
48. My thrice-called pupil! Through your art, carry My Word, bring joy to the hearts of the world. Hunter, walk in victory. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 70:
70. Do not turn away from your friends - in My Name can you enlighten them. Have courage - be true disciples of the Master. Teach them to love the world of spirit. Sow the wisdom sent unto you. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 87:
87. Understand the soul of your brother; Labor untiringly, show understanding, behold the power of My Shield. There are many wonders in this world, and a pure and ardent striving leads to victory. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 122:
122. It is better to trust your Guide upon the night path than to grope your way, alone in the dark. My children, these hazardous days will pass and you will safely enter the New World by the appointed path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 126:
Naught can deter the Hand of the Creator of the New World. I say unto you: My Shield has taken many arrows, but at the Spirit's Feast We will assemble, victorious. Strive for victory. For now, dismiss thoughts of peace and be vigilant, My warriors! I know My Daughter wishes to adorn with roses the path to My School, but these times are bitter and cold. All will be well. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 133:
133. M. has many towers and sentinels upon the slopes of Himalaya. None without guide shall penetrate the snowy barriers. Amidst the glaciers Giants keep watch over the currents of the world. The fields of ice blossom with pure fire, and the air is rich with ozone. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 164:
164. I reveal to you the vast school of life. By measuring the ways of the world can you gain wisdom. Falter not in your pure striving and I will lead you on the path of the chosen ones. Weaken not nor tarry in your striving. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 174:
174. Yesterday we approached the question of the aura. Each one perceives the astral world through the color of his own aura. The fuller the harmony of one's aura, the truer the astral image. He whose sense of duty is acute will see this before aught else. As those who are attracted by love will be borne to the Realm of Love, and transported, will comprehend the joy of Beauty. Only the gem that radiates all hues of Truth can reflect the full Splendor of the Future. Yet we must also appreciate the pure stone of one color. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 177:
Listen to the truth - your cloudy mood comes from knowing about the unprecedented approaching world cataclysm. The blind rejoice, the deaf make merry. But the awakened spirit is filled with foreboding and sorrow. Weak-spirited are those who in the midst of battle dream of peace. In five years an entire age is outspanned, But mankind regards its ever-swifter course as a disaster. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 240:
240. Joy is the manifestation of the Creator's Power, illumining a world in darkness. And Our Teaching enables all to share it, through labor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 241:
241. A new day dawns over the earth. The present hour is not a stream but a vortex. Each personal world reflects the flaming sky aglow with the Fire that devours old forms. The Wisdom of the Creator prophesies a New World. By fiery destruction He creates. And can we, the witnesses, realizing the Great Design, count ourselves afflicted? The deaf and the blind, and the many sedentary ones, are only bystanders. The Creator cometh! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 255:
255. Dim is the light of the world. Thus each desire to serve is especially precious to Us. But know one thing, that good will and active work help Us best. Not for miracles but for service did I summon you. Fire is no danger to your wings. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 259:
259. Racial differences will fade away in the New World. Speak not of races. The drops of different seas are alike. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 260:
260. Consider the manifestations of My Shield as predestined. Consider the manifestation of Wisdom in the new generation as happiness. Consider the manifestation of Enlightenment in humanity as a step toward the New World. Consider Our Manifestations as the appointed time of the World Guardians. But observe Our Instructions. Fulfill Our Message. Know to carry the Light. And understand how to manifest the grandeur of Beauty. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 271:
At the gates of the New World the crowds gather. Yet they perceive not the portals. But easy are the steps of the spirit. By a single wish can worldly things be seen as they are. Blessed are you who aspire to Beauty. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 313:
313. My children, children, dear children. Do not think that Our Community is hidden from humanity by impregnable walls. The snows of Himalaya that hide Us are not obstacles for true seekers, but only for the curious ones. Mind the difference between the seeker and the dry, skeptical investigator. Immerse yourselves in Our labor, and I will lead you on the path to the Yonder World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 317:
O Lord, give strength to my heart and power to my arm. Because I am Thy servant. In Thy Rays I shall learn the eternal Truth of Being. In Thy Voice I shall listen to the harmony of the World. My heart I give to Thee, O Lord. Sacrifice it for the sake of the World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 333:
You, My disciples, behold! Dream of the future and you will see the regeneration of the world. Forget not compassion in your striving. Understand Me. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 347:
347. About love I can say that in pure souls it rushes ever upward. But compassion flows downward. One may love God, One may picture Him as a wondrous Martyr for creative thoughts for the Good of the World. One may trustingly and even daringly knock at the door of His Temple. And if the knock is consciously delivered, Then in response one receives new strength, though it may not at once be recognized. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 350:
350. People have been taught about the heroes of antiquity. At this change of races, should not achievement shine forth anew? The Shield of Our Brotherhood is ready to protect the search for light. Your best endeavors are nurtured by Us like seeds. Blessed are the paths of beauty; The thirst of the world must be quenched. The miracle of New Life is obscured by tatters, yet it lives. Fear not the scum of life; When the pot is boiling, the scum swirls to the top. On the path of podvig there can be no fear, Yet the fire of the heart illumines the way of truth. The truth of Eternity is in beauty of the spirit. The spirit knows where beauty is. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 354:
354. Kindle with love the light of beauty, And with action manifest to the world the salvation of the spirit. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 356:
356. Teach My Path. Help people to develop an understanding of man's nature. They will understand the nature of Service. They will understand the joy of the Beautiful. They will understand the simple truths that transform life into a miracle. Our Shield is invisible, Yet by night you can perceive affirmation of the day's hints and whispers. For Us there has not been a more complex time than this, at the changing of races. It is necessary to thriftily use your forces; He is a poor chemist who instead of using a drop empties the bucket. Yes, the invisible battle was never before so great. Now the whole earthly orbit has become involved in it. Regard not lightly the disturbance of the world. Forces are so tense that a torrent of omens is pouring onto the planet. When tomorrow I shall narrate the book about Joy, do not forget about the battle cries! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 357:
They are rending the Raiment of the Lord. They scoff at its tatters. But the daughter of the world and the Mother of the Universe will mend the pieces of this Raiment. And you will come ready to receive your vestment. For, wherefore the power and wherefore the sacrifice, if there be no joy? And where is compassion, And where is devotion, And where is the love of creation, If your shoulders are not bedecked with the Raiment of the Mother of the World? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 358:
I charge you: Guard the shield and display trust, For I have already shown to you My Sign. Happiness has come to you; do not deal with it roughly. And wings are bearing across the world the happiness of the unfolding of Our Plan. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 359:
359. We carry affirmation of the teachings of the prophets. With pure steps do We lead, and no one feels regret at drawing near to the new race. The first requirement of the race is to carry the spirit into life. And the fragments, accumulated through the ages, will fall into place. The ray of understanding of the wondrous life will flash out in its simplicity. In new flight will the spirit encircle the world. The time, though difficult, is unprecedented. Dark clouds surround you, but My Ray is with you. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 366:
366. Approaching the mountain, one beholds a chaos of stones and jagged peaks. Beyond are the rocky chasms. Then begin the mountain meadows, watered by snow. But behind the snowy summits you will see into the great, glimmering distances. You are passing through a corridor of life, And are raising dust with your every step. How great is the burden, how many the renunciations, how vast the fear! Where was left the Treasure of the World? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 366:
You will ask, "How amidst the stress of life, can one remember the Treasure of the World?" I shall smile and say that it is simple - Select at the seashore a pebble smoothed by the waves and carry it with you, remembering the Treasure of the World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 366:
And when they press around you and cover your garments with dust, Then take in your hand the chosen stone, And remind yourself of the Treasure of the World which I commanded you to take to its destination. Remember, remember, remember. I said it. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 384:
The time draws near when the Teaching is to be fulfilled. The hour is decided; in it will be manifested to the world the shield of the Law. The night of confirmation and the day of reasoning will bring joy. Sent is the hour of understanding of the Scroll. Sent is the hour of Testimony. Manifested is the wing of the Archangel. On it is the inscription of Peace. The Heavenly Forces bear witness with Us. It has been decreed to acquaint the nations with the New Word of Love. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 385:
385. It is time to ponder about the New World. My Teaching opens the doorway to action. Madly do people rush about, not knowing the future. Doomed crowds are hastening to destruction. Their course is bearing them to the abyss. Observe the strivings of the madmen. Revealed is an abyss of new transgressions. Obvious manifestations fail to alarm the brains of the half-witted. To the fool the time is an empty one, But grave it is for those who discern the Light. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 389:
389. Not the factory, but the workshop of the spirit will renovate the world. Like wallpaper pasted on by people, that which has closed up the pores of life will be washed away by a torrent of stern Benevolence. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 391:
391. Remember how necessary it is to keep the Teaching; Especially at this time of world-wide commotion. Count the days until you will pass safely through the conflagration. I offer you My Hand and I will conduct you unscathed. But be sensible and reject not the Hand. After My Indications you yourselves will apprehend the vastness of the fire. It is shameful not to perceive the boundary of the New World. It is shameful to proceed, still tied with a gallows-rope. Let the new sun shine through your window! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 394:
394. He who is safe and sound remembers with gratitude what has happened. The strong one looks into the future with sword upraised. The wise one perceives the coming task. The beautiful in spirit thrill at the harmony of the World. Seek the explanation of the rises and plunges of the spirit in the shuddering of the planets. The world is one in the consonance of spirit. The wondrous gift of receptivity is natural to all rational beings. But knowing these currents We do not call them oppressive - We seek new work beyond their range. The moon by night, the sun by day. Even the stupid dispose of life according to these luminaries. Boundless is the World, countless the colors of the Light. Immersed in its harmony, the spirit sings the song of all hearts. Therefore, rejoice if you can sense it. Devoid of effectiveness is the slumbering spirit. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 395:
Await not gifts but gather treasures. I can give you all the pearls of the world, But what will you do with this treasure? You will find the most iron-bound, the most musty, the most tomb-like vault, and the gift will die. But it will be different if under My Hand you will by yourself string from human souls a necklace of pearls, And will judge their size and value. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 406:
406. Visions are only a detail. The world is not built by telephone. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 410:
410. How to affirm the measure of your deeds? If your deeds are useful to the world, then is their measure great. How to affirm the quality of your deeds? If your deeds benefit humanity, then is their essence good. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 417:
417. I give to you the Teaching, karmic messages, Instructions. The Teaching is intended for the whole world, for all beings. The more broadly you comprehend, the more truly it is yours. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 420:
420. Already you begin to fly about the world in thought. Already you begin to vanquish the oceans' span. Already you know the joy of creating. Already you sing the ecstasy of making life beautiful. Already much has been accomplished. My friends! Why not resolve to pass your entire lives as heroes? And if I say, "You may rest awhile," This means that I know, for I guard you. I said it. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 421:
Not necessary are countless fantasies and plans; The spirit proceeds freely. Earth's burden must be lifted. Layers of effluvia enwrap every cradle. Blessed is the mother who draws open the curtain to let in the light, and who offers the first blossom. In quiet, in beauty, and with a smile, Await those new ones seeking entry into the world. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 425:
Truth is better than illusion. Lofty is the Truth of the Coming World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 428:
428. In the sacred evening of the Greatest Holy Day, In the Name of the Universal Symbol, I say to you: You have been admitted to the task of building the New World. I say to you: Strengthen your eyes, that you be not blinded when I raise the hem of the veil of the Future. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 433:
Tire Me today; burden Me more, laying on the weight of the world. Yet will I increase My strength. Yet will I increase the strength of My daughter, for she goes into My garden. Urusvati, dost thou hear? The burden will blossom with roses, And the dewy grass will be arrayed with the morning rainbow. Therefore, tire Me. When I go into the garden of beauty, I fear no burden. I ponder, I ponder, I ponder. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 435:
Therefore, again I say: Weary Me, lade Me with all the burdens of the world. I will not tire. I will not succumb to fatigue; For I do not know what fatigue is - I scorn it. And I ask you to burden Me, for in no other way is the garden of beauty reached. I have spoken. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 437:
437. Seek light for a manifestation of darkness. The pure will display understanding of the Shield, for God is with Us! Through His eternal manifestations drops of the Sacred World penetrate. Consider that the treasure of the drops and the sparks of consciousness will connect Heaven and Earth as a new bridge. Being affirmed by the light of the sparks, Let us find a smile. But mastery is confirmed by realization of victory over self. Conquering self, the victor will rise. Therefore, sound the trumpet of victory far and wide; For God is with Us. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 438:
438. A miracle rests better on an empty stomach. Love of the world fits better in a clear brain. Disdain excessive eating, just as you do quarrels. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 449:
449. I will gather the daughters. Let them help lay out the garden of beauty. Let them fill the garden to overflowing with new blossoms. I perceive that one can expect a rapid sprouting of life in the New World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 450:
450. The New World is manifested in the miracle of a renewal of life. My Hand is amidst each day's events. Happiness it is to view the miracles standing guard like shields. Sternly do I confirm My Words. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 452:
452. When a maiden strives evenings and nights to bring good to the world - When she dreams about the ineffably beautiful and lofty - is this remote from life? If these dreams are beautiful, will not the response to them also be beautiful? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 452:
My son, thou hast brandished thy staff, calling the world to battle. Here comes the world to thee - sharpen thy weapon. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.5.1:
In time a hundred thousand conquered the world. Afterwards millions rose but they also did not alter the orbit of the spirit. And so I shall summon under the Banner of Spirit one billion. This will be the sign of My army. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.5.8:
But I say, for your benefit, evoke My Name more often. Do you deem it a pleasure to behold dead countries? But observe the downfall of the world of falsehood. Lie, lie, lie - perish! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.6.1:
The whirlwind of folly blows away the best designs sent by Me. One should not strew about treasures which are bestowed for manifestation to the world. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.6.2:
The teaching of spirit creates the armor of the body. Sensing the lightnings of the world, begin a new book for the coming winter. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.6.4:
1.6.4. Each one has his goal. I provide the gateway fitting for the spirit. Through it one may enter into a transformed world, where the mind dwells at home in all lands. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.6.13:
1.6.13. Sow better, sowers! Earth will soon be ready! If the world is not helped by a special manifestation - Earth will not endure. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.8.2:
1.8.2. Why merge into the astral world? Those rejoice who have suffered, who were aflame in spirit, and who labored. But here are the sowers and there the reapers. A rich harvest manifests itself from all earthly seeds. The kernel sprouts; and likewise understanding masters the new dimensions of future seeds. Therefore, why question the astral world? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.9.7:
1.9.7. Viscous voices are trying to spread dust. But remember that irritations are no better than dust, and avoid them. I teach through the manifestations of life. I give daily signs. As rose petals are strewn the signs, for the time is near. Think of the New World; think of the procession of peoples. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.10.8:
1.10.8. Show a firm pace. Guard the heart, because a vessel which contains the whole world must be cautiously borne. Simply walk forward without wincing. Withholding irritation, you create a new sheath for the spirit. Even a steed gallops better when not frothing. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.11.6:
1.11.6. Who follows the New World will receive a silver staff. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.5:
2.1.5. Shamballa is the indispensable site where the spiritual world unites with the material one. As in a magnet there exists the point of utmost attraction, so the gates of the spiritual world open into the Mountain Dwelling. The manifested height of Guarisankar helps the magnetic current. Jacob's Ladder is the symbol of Our Abode. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.9:
It is good to understand that the possession of objects should be devoid of a feeling of property ownership. It is good to possess things in order to take care of them, and even to surround them with a benevolent aura, with the thought of passing them on to others. The manifestation of a creative hand dwells in a house whose occupants are without attachment to property, and being improved it will carry joy further. The sign of the bestowing hand will be preserved continuously, and therein lies the justification of objects. Through this understanding is solved the most difficult problem. I say this for the world, because the ruination of the world arises chiefly from attachment to non-existent property. To incalculate this in the new people means to cure them of the fear of old age. Possession devoid of the sense of ownership will open the path to all without conventional inheritance. Who can improve, shall possess. This concerns lands, forests and waters. All mechanical achievements and various types of inventions are subject to the same principle. It is easy to imagine how folk creation will begin to work, especially in the knowledge that only the spirit offers the best solution. To the hearth of spirit shall be directed questions as to how best; and the sword of the spirit shall strike any evil guild. Verily, it is profitable to do better. The law is simple, as is everything of spirit. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.11:
2.1.11. Monetary alms should be abolished, as help can be provided through labor or objects. There will be none without work when people will turn to the path of spirit. We intend to demonstrate this advantage of perfectionment not for the invisible world but for you yourselves. We summon to Our Path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.12:
2.1.12. Assemble the most unfortunate ones, the most obscure young students, and reveal to them the gift of power to endow humanity. Advise them to write the statutes in the Temple. It is long since the world has witnessed assemblages in the Temple. Christ will bestow His Grace upon the attaining ones. We wish to see the Temple beautiful and alive. And no one shall expel those walking to Light, but ruin awaits him. Miracles will be received upon the tablets of knowledge. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.2.3:
2.2.3. The law of the transition into the spirit world is not complex. The one condition may not be likened to the other. As the dust of a volcano, so countless are the spirits who return to the spiritual world. Of course, matter is a condition of spirit. But blood differs so greatly from its equivalent in the spirit, which is nurtured by prana, that the boundaries are broken throughout all Worlds. It is with difficulty that the spirit realizes its release from matter. The spirit attached to Earth clothes itself in the astral body, which creates for him the illusion of Earth here in the hearth of cravings and remorse. But the spirit which speeds out, in upward striving only, can avoid the astral plane, because the astral body is but superfluous rubbish. The less liter the purer the consciousness. On Earth it is difficult to conceive of forsaking matter without despising it, abandoning it for a new formation. But you have the best example in the giving away of any objects. The best donor will devise the best gift. Therefore, the matter which has garbed a lofty spirit affords the greater usefulness because nothing is wasted. Of course, a conscious communion is accessible to lofty spirits if the appeal is sufficiently freed from questions of matter and blood. The spirit, nurtured by prana, does not assimilate blood. "Therefore, one may divide the world on the basis of blood; no other demarcation exists. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.2.4:
Death is no more than the shearing of the hair, for in the same way is matter cast off. The question of Guides is answered by the familiar law of attraction and repulsion. The principle of requitement and assistance is a powerful one in the spiritual world. Therefore, every appeal of an embodied spirit evokes a response. It depends upon who asks. One can attract and keep near oneself lofty forces. Also, the lowest spirits may be fastened about oneself. One receives what one wishes. When men understand the usefulness of pure giving, they will receive riches. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.2.7:
2.2.7. And the call of the Mother is heard! Not by magic but in spirit shall you attain. Can magic affirm the Stone? Nor can people become affirmed through magic. But when each one understands that the spirit's way is simple, and brings the call of the Mother of the World, then each one will find the Gates open. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.2.7:
The repast is ready. The hour is come when a new feast is spread. Approach, while the dishes are still hot! Many will not be able to swallow the hot food; but the boldest one, like the fairy tale prince, will swallow the fire of the world. And the path of fire will illumine the nearest road. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.2:
2.3.2. A whirlwind evoked by crimes stifles the hoary Earth. Fumes float about, obscuring the mind. The iron shower is beyond endurance. One should be cautious. Beware - success lies not in haste but in the understanding of the times. The hand of fate leads toward the inevitable dates. Desire the manifestation of the New World. It is not We who shake the empires; We only sweep away the decay. It is important to understand the rhythm of the tide: now the lofty joy of understanding, now destruction. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.5:
Remember, every kind of occurrence is possible in the world of spirit. New possibilities are molded not by an invented formula but by an indescribable power of spirit. It is both difficult and wonderful. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.7:
2.3.7. The purification of religions predicates a new direct relation with the spiritual world. Christ, Buddha and their closest co-workers did not use magic formulae but acted and created in full blending with the spirit. Therefore, in the new evolution the former artificial methods must be abandoned. Remember cause and effect. The mechanics of yogism are no longer suitable for the regeneration of the world. A teacher who sits under a tree and forbids does not conform to the need. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.18:
2.3.18. Visions are as real as the phototelephone. One may consider them more real than the physical world. One may question only from which source they come; but the spirit controls this. To a good inquiry there will come a good answer. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.18:
After St. Augustine the church began its plunge into the darkness of the Middle Ages, and Christ was locked behind a barrier of gold. In order to break it, Christ Himself descended even in lesser Images in order to manifest again the grandeur of communion in unity. The wisdom of antiquity understood well the waves of the needs of the world. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.18:
Of course, one is the path from the One Source. As do the loftiest spirits, thus also the sensitive earthly apparati know this unity. The vortical gulf of rotation of the planets attracts particles of the spirit, and the World of Higher Reality flashes into the windows. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.1:
In simplicity of life, in realization of the dignity of service to the New World, love for the worthy opens the Gates. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.2:
2.4.2. Just as We watch over you, so do We watch the development of children throughout the world from the cradle on, weighing their best thoughts. Of course, spirit does not often reach its best development, and the number of deserting ones is great, but We rejoice at a pure thought as at a beautiful garden. Therefore, do not be astonished that the Great Teacher repeats simple sentences, because by fixing these thoughts We sometimes provide opportunity for an excellent flower of spirit to become stronger. Therefore, along with great cosmic discoveries and world events, We just as carefully cultivate the flowers of the spirit. Thus diversified is the labor of Our Brotherhood. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.7:
There is a center in the brain which is called the bell. Like a resonator it gathers the symphony of the world, and it can transform the deepest silence into a thundering chord. It is said: "He who hath ears, let him hear." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.8:
The construction of New World combinations does not flow easily. The discarded centers attempt to obstruct the efforts of the new ones. We shall withstand the storm and downpour. Our mirror is bright. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.9:
The lofty mission of women must be performed by the woman. And in the Temple of the Mother of the World should abide the woman. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.9:
The manifestation of the Mother of the World will create the unity of women. The task now is to create a spiritually sovereign position for the woman. And the transmission to woman of direct communication with the Highest Forces is necessary as a psychological impetus. Of course, through the new religion will come the necessary respect. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.11:
2.4.11. Urusvati. It is time to say that this is the name we have given to the star which is irresistibly approaching the Earth. Since long ago it has been the symbol of the Mother of the World, and the Epoch of the Mother of the World must begin at the time of Her star's unprecedented approach to the Earth. The Great Epoch is beginning, because the spirit understanding is linked with the Mother of the World. Even to those who know the date it is marvelous to behold the physical approach of the predestined. The approach of this very great Epoch is important; it will substantially change the life of the Earth. A Great Epoch! I rejoice so much, seeing how the new rays are piercing the thickness of the Earth. Even though in the beginning they are hard to bear, yet their emanation induces new elements, so needed for the impetus. New rays are reaching the Earth for the first time since its formation. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.16:
2.4.16. In conformity with the rhythm of World Motion, repetitive accrual of power is needed. The display of haste is adverse to the World's creation. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.2:
2.5.2. The Mother of the World appears as a symbol of the feminine Origin in the new epoch, and the masculine Origin voluntarily returns the treasure of the World to the feminine Origin. Amazons were the embodiment of the strength of the feminine Principle, and now it is necessary to show the aspect of spiritual perfection of woman. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.2:
In the name of Christ great crimes have been committed. Therefore, Christ nowadays clothes Himself in other garments. One must discard all the exaggerations. We are not speaking of slightly embellished works only, as even through the volumes of Origen corrections were slipped in. Therefore, it is time to change conditions in the world. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.5:
"Rossul M., what is a way to Us, when the whole world is awaiting Us?" Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.5:
The Star of the Morning is the sign of the Great Epoch which will flash as the first ray from the Teaching of Christ. For who is to extol the Mother of the World if not Christ, the One so demeaned by the world. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.6:
Small as well as important events strike upon the aura, as upon musical strings. The growing aura has its advantages, and these Aeolian wings multifariously resound. The burden of the world plays its symphonies upon them. One cannot say that a man illumined by the aura is motionless. The outer shell of the aura is like a surging sea. What a talk for the scientist - to trace the nourishment of the aura from within and the reflection from without! Verily a world battle! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.6:
The symbol of the burden of the world is a man carrying a sphere. All complex sensations are increased to the point of pain. An impression can be received as of being between the hammer and anvil. Therefore, the attainment of a rainbow aura is so practical, because it carries within itself the means of assimilation of all that exists. Even the best monochromatic auras must quench the conflagrations by themselves, drawing from their own ocean. Whereas a rainbow aura easily repels and takes in the rays. Therefore, achievement is a most practical action. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.10:
2.5.10. It is necessary to speak truthfully about the fundamentals. You noticed that We call the astral world a heaped-up pile. We emphasize how "We avoid it. You know already that astral bodies have volume and weight and carry away with them many peculiarities of earthly life. The relativity of earthly knowledge is well-known. Of course, the astral bodies carry away with them not a small share of relativeness, but, being freed from the carnate shell, they acquire creativeness of the spirit. But you can picture to yourselves how the relativity of knowledge is reflected in these structures. Alongside an imagined Olympus, one may encounter a monstrous factory, unrealized during the earthly life. There exist harmonious oasis, but in general there prevails a fantastic cemetery of human survivals. It is inadvisable to delve far into the astral cliches, because only an erroneous presentation will follow. In this the usual mediums are harmful. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.12:
2.5.12. It is impossible to separate the conditions of Earth from surrounding conditions, because the mental world has no narrow boundaries. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.12:
Again one must speak against the astral world, because it is desirable in future to shorten considerably this stage. Now it is unavoidable, but upon development of the spirit the manifestation of the mental body becomes more attainable. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.12:
How can a sensitive spirit avoid the onset of world anguish? There has never been a case of a man being able to detach himself in spirit from the earthly plane without contraction of his nerve centers, exactly like that of the daring aviator who feels a singular tremor in his heart upon detaching himself from the Earth. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.17:
The subsequent as well as the early events pass utterly unnoticed. The throne, or the cell of a monastery, or the cobbler's nook have no importance; the previously accumulated aura accompanies this last path. Of course the aura expands, and, as it were, shields an unusual sensitiveness; but its quality no longer changes, and from early age one may distinguish these singular children, who carry their own world of manifestations of the spirit. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.17:
The most extreme ascetic, who curses the beauty of the world, closes the Gates before himself. Likewise, the scientist who forgets about the Source deprives himself of flights into the domain of higher conquests. Children will grasp this simple condition, but many adults reject it as nonsense. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.20:
The spirit imbues the aura with radiation, but the network makes it compact. By the realization of the defensive net one can protect the radiations; but it is impossible to stretch the network without Teros, the ray of which, like a lantern, must find the break. Hence, there can follow the non-coordination of contact with the outer world. This simple condition must be especially assimilated, because the network is regulated by the usual consciousness and the command of the will. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.3:
Above the earthly rays blaze the rays of spirit. Burn the garments of the past day. The mole is not a fit companion. I affirm that at the destined hour all the moles in the world will not be able to dig a ditch. Hands off, hands off, hands off! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.4:
2.6.4. The standardized life must be skillfully avoided. The best people are in advance of the world, which is burdened by clouds. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.5:
One will ask why the predestined cannot be manifested at once. Answer that the pillars of a house are erected in successive order. And if the workmen say, "Let us set them all at once," the builder answers, "Do you wish to destroy them!" Thus. a drop contains the whole world. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.7:
2.6.7. World thought transmits world decision, and the construction of the New Country can only be in world-wide understanding. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.9:
Everyone can exist, but the future world requires the enlightenment of consciousness and not the muttering of lofty expressions. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.9:
We appreciate a business-like financial account more than a string of pompous phrases. One must think about the world and manifest practical thoughts. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.13:
Verily, the majestic is the picture of the ocean of the spirit! The sound of the call drones and rings out, and they who have accepted the weapon of the spirit are striving toward the Altar, because the daughter of the world has completed her spiritual raiment. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.14:
2.6.14. One must speak about those who oppose and threaten Me. It is light-minded to hope that a rent in the web of the world can be easily mended. Even a simple sound may bring an unexpected echo from afar. How much deeper does the sending of the spirit pierce into space! And these wounds are almost unhealable. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.8:
Before each manifestation you noticed a moment of seeming emptiness or cosmic silence. From small to great this moment is proportional. It is comprehensible that the physical world is very much on guard when letting through a spiritual discharge. Therefore, it is a difficult talk to lead the physical world out of its inertia. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.9:
2.7.9. Our goal is not to be Teachers, but Co-Workers. But for this there is needed a firm realization that through mutuality absolutely everything will be brought to useful fruition. When signs of such allegiance are evident, then the mastery of the physical world is at hand. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.14:
2.7.14. About the circles of keen sight and hearing. The first circle concerns the near ones and future events. The second is confined to current matters and to the near future. The third embraces the past which concerns the near ones. The fourth encompasses past events. The fifth is within the limits of the contemporary world. The sixth reveals the future of the world currents. The seventh contains all signs. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.16:
When you feel weary do not always ascribe it to yourself, but remember the waves of world reaction. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.17:
When you feel a wondrous fairy tale, then does your spirit speak the truth. And when you draw the line of future life, Our Mirror shines. And when you count the parts of the world, Our Banner flutters. And when you look into the distance with an eagle eye, the light knocks at My Tower. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.2:
2.8.2. What I will say now is very important. The cannon, "By thy God," is the higher, and this canon is the basis of the New World. Formerly one said: "And my spirit rejoiceth in God, my Savior." Now you will say: "And my spirit rejoiceth in God thy savior." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.2:
Why is there a legend about the descent of Christ into hell? The Teacher addressed the lower strata of the astral world, saying: "Why, by cherishing earthly thoughts, bind oneself eternally to Earth?" And many revolted in spirit and rose higher. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.3:
2.8.3. Synthesis of spirituality is the rarest gift; it alone kindles the light of the world. Nothing can be compared to the light of the world. The light burns, but its ray is being sought. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.9:
The path of the world evolution proceeding under your eyes requires different conditions, and the time is coming when psychic forces must be strongly restricted for the sake of the spirit. For the last decade the lower strata of nature have taken possession of the lower psychic manifestations to such an extent that a danger to evolution is arising. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.11:
2.8.11. I have already told you that the Mother of the World conceals Her Name. I have already shown you how the Mother of the World veils Her Face. I have already made mention about the Mother of Buddha and Christ. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.11:
From times immemorial the Mother of the World has sent forth to achievement. In the history of humanity, Her Hand traces an unbreakable thread. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.11:
On Sinai Her Voice rang out. She assumed the image of Kali. She was at the basis of the cult of Isis and Ishtar. After Atlantis, when a blow was inflicted upon the cult of the spirit, the Mother of the World began to weave a new thread, which will now begin to radiate. After Atlantis the Mother of the World veiled Her Face and forbade the pronouncement of Her Name until the hour of the constellations should strike. She has manifested Herself only partly; never has She manifested Herself on a planetary scale. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.12:
2.8.12. Now, more about the Mother of the World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.12:
The Mother is Beauty; the world is self-sacrifice. Precisely by these two fundamentals are the Gates opened. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.12:
The one whose path is to a far-off world usually meets a messenger upon departure from Earth. The liberated one tells this messenger whether he prefers to embrace a new path or would return to help the Earth. Of course many prefer a new path, but there are some who decide to continue the path here. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.13:
The unprecedented deviations of planets help the awakening of consciousness. The Space is becoming dense, and the ray of Mars will be drowned in the light of the Mother of the World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.16:
Everyone should read and remember this, for it will not only help the individual but also advance the world plan. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.5:
During the pressure of turmoil distressful moments can occur, because the eruption of a whole part of the world is a mighty volcano. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.5:
Humanity is in need of new ways, and the window into the Astral World must be open. The wise one feels cold upon the blasted Earth. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.7:
The spheres of the elements are of dazzling beauty, and besmirching them is like destroying a wonderful flower. I feel that the teaching of pure thoughts will penetrate into people's consciousness. The sower of thought gathers the harvest. Therefore, with the Mother of the World all-seeing cooperation is unavoidable. The state of the substance of the space, pierced by the combinations of new rays, permits the beginning of the New Era. All Good should be gathered. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.8:
Then the first customer returned and, looking at the parchment, said, "Where is the parchment I gave you?" On hearing what had occurred, he said, "The parchment for the prayers bore the blessing of fulfillment, whereas the parchment of threats was devoid of effectiveness. Unfaithful man, in violating the law of dates you have bereft of its power a prayer which could have aided the sick. But besides this you have brought into fulfillment threats which are full of unparalleled consequences. The labor of the Arhat in blessing my parchment is wasted. Wasted is the labor of the Arhat who stripped evil of its power. You have loosed upon the world a malicious curse which will inevitably react upon you yourself. You have pushed from the path the Wheel of the Law so that it will not lead you onward but will break your way." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.8:
Do not write laws upon a dead parchment which may be carried away by the first thief. Bear the laws in spirit, and the breath of Benevolence will carry before you the Wheel of the Law, illuminating your path. Such unreliability as that of the scribe may bring catastrophe upon the whole world. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.9:
2.9.9. My Ray manifests the sign of spirit and presages a fierce battle. One can conceive the New World as the destiny of the spirit; it can be recognized according to the importance of knowledge. The spring of the spirit brings health. The years fly, carrying to the spirit a foothold. The spirit summons and transforms the sign of priesthood into spiritual wonderment before the destiny of man. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.10:
For the Third, select in your workroom the longest vertical line and call it the dimensional scale of the Plan. Apply mentally all discontents, irritations and fatigues to the scale of the World Plan, and, upon comparing, you will not find even the smallest place for illusory moods. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.1:
2.10.1. On certain steps a clean place in indispensable. Our Ashrams are distinguished by cleanliness. The hygiene of the spirit presupposes the hygiene of the body. Human emanations are harmful for a certain aspect of spiritual life. Many of Us with a special sensitiveness cannot endure the emanations of the world. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.4:
2.10.4. Few are the workers. Man, in pursuit of the miraculous, has lost the Guiding Hand. Again We come into the world, Again We bring the testimony of spirit. Now We shall decide the victory in battle and in the laboratory of the scientist. Man will be in tremor when above him the sword will be raised and a voice will shout, "Awaken!" Austere is Our manifestation, and the barriers of the world will be destroyed. By fire will I manifest My envoys, because I Myself lead. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.5:
2.10.5. It is better to know human weakness than to be nurtured by the images created by weak thoughts. The truth is distressing, but it is time to know that the world is peopled with shadows. Before a catastrophe there always walk shadows. The hammer is raised; and terrible is the dance of shadows who have forgotten the spirit! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.5:
Shadows who know not, shadows who are bereft, are not aware of the New World. I foresee that the enemy camp will fall. I see the gold of their attire growing dim. I see the temple of amusements becoming hateful. Radiant is Our way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.7:
2.10.7. Today it is difficult to picture the times of the fall of Alexandria. Better even not to recall the years of this transitory period. Horror seizes one at sight of the religious superstitions of that time. Origen walked upon the still hot coals of the Ancient World. Knowing the covenants of Jesus, he suffered on seeing the ignorance of the crowd. Knowing the sacraments of ancient mysteries, he suffered on seeing the non-comprehension of the oneness of the Source. Knowing the simplicity of the Teaching of Jesus, he suffered on seeing the erection of churches. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.8:
2.10.8. I repeat that the light-mindedness of the world is criminal. Is it possible they do not notice danger? The tongues of flame denote the approaching storm of the spirit, but people are unwilling to understand Our signal. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.10:
2.10.10. It is astounding how the world is going to ruin! The destroyers and the destroyed will be swept away. The new ones approach. From pure clean places will appear new ones: nomads and ploughmen, orphans and vagabonds, monks and convicts, scientists and singers - in short, all those strong in spirit. A legion of its own kind with understanding of spirit. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.12.6:
2.12.6. New, new, new ones! There is no place for old ones in the new construction. Why address the old ones, when already the lightnings of a new world illumine the horizon? When the traveler spurs his steed to reach his goal, and even We watch the clock of evolution! Putting an ear to the sands of the desert, We hear far-off voices which speak about an unprecedented Epoch. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.3:
You have understood correctly about the unreality of the surrounding world. When I told you to proceed by the upper path of life, I was repeating the words of the Lord. As you see, the Lord recognized the reality of the surrounding world for the present cycle and taught duty to His disciples. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.9:
3.1.9. Help to build My Country. People are loath to see the trembling of the old world. Not sternness, but solicitude about the wonderful Plan impels Me to repeat over and over. And why make a lentil stew out of Amrita? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.6:
Maintain the statute of the New World. We will bring together spirit and body, for there has been no achievement more beautiful. I consider that we are living through a most complex time. Reflexes of events are crowded against the gates. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.12:
And let your mantram be: "I will help to build Thy Country, in the Name of the Mother of the World, and of My Father!" Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.2:
Holy Heroes have been represented correctly as sailing in a boat. Thus does the wave of world energy carry along those who have entered its current. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.2:
Yet it is easy to adhere to the world current through faithfulness. We are striving only toward joy. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.4:
How can one think about the New World if the old one has not been realized? A hedgehog has many needles, but these will not make him a King. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.9:
It is easy to attune the apparatus of visible science with the conduits of the Higher World. For instance, clairaudience will be easily understood as the wireless telephone, which will be very soon established. But just then attention will be paid to the differences in the quality of communications, and in comparing the peculiarities of the mediators the practicability of spirituality will be understood. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.10:
Let the things of everyday life vanish, but let the country of the future be embodied in thought. And what cleanses the spirit more thoroughly than the thoughts about the welfare of others? And what tempers the armor of steadfastness better than the wish to lead others to Light? And what weaves a better smile than a desire to see the very last child laughing? I urge you to think thus about the future, to place daily a pearl into the necklace of the Mother of the World.. And so, concisely and simply think how to adorn the Hearth of the World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.10:
There should be no comparison with the past, for a wrinkle of the past is usually a nest of errors. One can sail past alien shores; one has only to admire the world of light bestowed upon all that lives. Light is the best bridge between the visible and the Invisible. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.11:
When thoughts flow broadly, then even their unpleasant direction may finally be not harmful. But when the thinking resembles in content a drop of stagnant water, then there is no possibility to reveal the image of the New World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.12:
Nowadays, on the day of an annual festival we understand how the most ragged vagabond can manifest an achievement, and how a chiton can conceal noisome ulcers. Thus we see a new dividing of the world. One can forgive ragamuffins much, but the blinding gold of sumptuous chambers cannot outweigh the chalice of justice. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.8:
The New World will manifest the affirmation of fearless cognition. There the Images of the Teachers will enter into life as Friends. The Decree of the Teachers will be upon the shelf dedicated to beloved books. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.8:
I urge you to picture the New World as if for the first time. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.14:
The sixth quality of action is its lawfulness. Only the consciousness of the fundamentals of the world evolution will advance the action immutably. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.15:
The highest expectancy is that of the evolution of the world. The usual expectations are divided into the dark, the sluggish, and the vigilant. The chaos of the dark ones brings only harm to space. The sluggish expectations are like smouldering coals. The vigilant expectations manifest readiness to accept the new at every hour. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.15:
The inner quality of expectancy is its growth in tensity. With what could one best correlate this sign, if not with the evolution of the World? Such expectancy should penetrate your whole life and fill your work with the throbbing of action. For in this union is the best and most beautiful. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.15:
Upon entering a house full of restless people, say to them: "Look forward to the evolution of the world!" Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.2:
Those who perform miracles will be learned magicians. Those who keep their lives in purity will be practical people. Only those who have consciously renounced all the personal and who have transported their consciousness into the conception of world evolution can be called saints in Our understanding. It is imperative that this process be accomplished consciously, outside of fortuitous external conditions. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.3:
The radiance of the New World does not penetrate into your burrow! But let a whirlwind sweep away the roots which shroud the Dawn! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.11:
The entire world is divided along a boundary line between individual and general welfare. If we act within the sphere of the general welfare with sincere intentions, then in support of us stands the entire reservoir of cosmic accumulations. This chalice is the best achievements begins to act along an invisible ray. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.11:
Likewise, in creeds and laws theft has been spoken against, but again this sounds like a prohibition. Whereas, it must be pointed out that theft is harmful as a concept which augments the sense of personal ownership. Theft injures world evolution, and not enviable is the lot of those who harm world evolution. They send themselves a long way backward. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.14:
The identical significance of thought and action is spoken about everywhere. This is easily established. Note the effects of a thought about murder and of the act of murder upon the spectrum of the aura - the results will be identical. It is difficult for people to assimilate the fact that the thought has the same effect as the deed. But whoever wishes to take part in world evolution must understand the significance of thought. When thoughts are transformed into physical colors, their action at a distance is just as evident as that revealed by the study of light waves. One must approach scientifically the theory of the force of thought. One should not refer this to exceptional personalities - this law is common to all. Its principal effect will be recognition of the impracticality of falsehood and hypocrisy as well as the need of solicitude toward one's near ones. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.18:
Many times have We visited your cities, and no one can say We are estranged from the world. You yourselves locate your observatories outside cities, and take care to leave scientists in quietude. Accept, then, Our considerations, and be not vexed at the lack of a definite address. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.19:
20. From Our Community We sow seeds of the Common Good throughout all parts of the world. You ask how to keep the Code of the Community? You have already heard about many features of Our Labor, and now remember this not purely for information but for immediate application. If renouncement of the personal brings one near, then abstinence from action for the Common Good removes one immeasurably - this is a rule of the Community. Through mobility of mind it is easy to preserve the personal during striving for the General Welfare. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.1:
3.6.1. He who has dedicated himself to a hencoop receives results in eggs. He who has dedicated himself to a part of the world vibrates with the soil. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.3:
3.6.3. Can Our Community intervene in the affairs of the world and render active assistance? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.3:
Every community is devoid of egotism, in its vulgar meaning, and in the name of the Common Good is concerned with the solution of world affairs. Like arrows plunge the sendings of the Community into the brains of humanity. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.4:
3.6.4. Since Our Central Community does have significance for world structures, them, too, communities established by Us have an influence upon the evolution of the world. Let us examine the principal kinds of these widely scattered communities. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.6:
I already know how superficially the first book was read by many. Some made of it a dream book and fortune teller. Others took it for a soothing drug. But few are those who took it as an urgent call to world evolution. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.6:
The emergence of world events will place the book on the worktable. At this table We can meet together with you. Sometimes an excessive burden becomes a feather of a wing. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.9:
3.6.9. You have already heard about the saturation of rhythm of labor as a particular quality possessed but rarely by people. Its beneficial influence has a far deeper significance than it may appear to have. Yet the ancient mysteries used these two expressions: "to labor in the wave of Sublime Nature" and "to work with the heartbeat of the Mother of the World." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.10:
The writing carries not only the conventional connotation of the words used, but also a powerful communication of the human essence. From this point of understanding, one letter it may be preferable to hold in the hands, reading it over again, while another it is better not to touch at all. Of course, there are flying through the world many empty sheets of paper on which there has not remained a spark of the human consciousness. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.12:
Success lies in expanded consciousness; it is impossible to approach it in fear. The ray of courage will lead above obstacles; because, as the world now knows, the seed of blood grows. The seed of knowledge grows, the seed of beauty grows! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.13:
3.6.13. It can be justly asked how to treat animals. Usually either cruelty is employed toward them, or they are sentimentally made into parasites, or they are used as mediums for mechanical cross-breeding. Indeed a reasonable attitude toward animals must be established in accordance with the unity of world rhythm - this attitude is everywhere the same. Since man must be a co-worker of evolution, animals too must conform to this law. Species which do not conform to evolution become extinct. Those adaptable to evolution must maintain their capacity for labor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.13:
Successful progress of the world can be attained without the hippopotamus and the rhinoceros, who conformed very well to the former periods of strata deposits. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.15:
The sun's rays must be appreciated as a world treasure. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.19:
Each thought about the Common Good is persecuted unmercifully, whereas only growth of the individual spirit can fill the treasury of the General Welfare. This conformity of the individual spirit with the world Common Weal also constitutes the Beauty of the Cosmos. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.19:
Be illumined through expansion of consciousness. As voyagers afar, accumulate knowledge through the rainbow pollen of the whole world. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.21:
Observe without prejudices the course of world events and you will see Our Hand. New Era Community (1926) - 14:
Without a specialty it is easier to prepare oneself for the current task in evolution - intercourse with distant worlds and the transformation of the Astral World, the world of dark earthly survivals. The adoption of the concept of Community will open the gates for next achievements, and their dates depend upon people themselves. Therefore, let us take up broadly the quest of Community. New Era Community (1926) - 19:
19. Master the problem of remaining cool throughout the entire Battle. The Battle of Light is just beginning - millions are in it without knowing the final result. But you know, and this knowledge should make you wise and prompt a worthy decision. Your spirit must take wing in the name of Truth. How is it possible to be uplifted by the achievement of the evolution of the World? My Ray carries My request that nothing be done to hinder its light. Instead of wings of achievement it is easy to grow black horns - wings of false reasoning. The dark spirits have black emanations resembling horns. New Era Community (1926) - 21:
21. We are not lovers of the world of bodily survivals, the lower Subtle World - the Astral World - but, like everything else that exists, it cannot be avoided in spiritual development. The world of bodily survivals contains certain elements needed for the intercourse between the worlds. For example, the means of transportation are very little understood by the dwellers of the Subtle World. Although they have the possibility to strive upwards they are busy with the constructing of dark houses, in imitation of the earthly ones. But if still during their lifetime they had broadened their consciousnesses, they would have been able to measure the hem of the garment of the Mother of the World. New Era Community (1926) - 21:
The better possibilities can be awakened by those who are able to perceive with a spiritual consciousness. But for the preservation of consciousness it is necessary to sense this during one's lifetime. Then the state of the contemporary world of physical survivals will be almost erased. Not the prayer "rest in peace," but "learn in the space of the Light." With all your consciousness remember the problems of evolution. When the striving for repose disappears then are the Gates drawing near. New Era Community (1926) - 27:
It is not quite correct to say that beauty will save the world. It is more accurate to say that the realization of beauty will save the world. New Era Community (1926) - 29:
29. The teaching of the New world will solve all discomforts. Verily, only the shield of the Community can give meaning to the sojourn on Earth. How indescribably beautiful it is to think about cooperation with the far-off worlds. This cooperation, begun consciously, will draw into the orbit of communication new worlds. And this heavenly cooperative will broaden its possibilities infinitely. New Era Community (1926) - 29:
You understand that Earth cannot live without community. You understand that without the broadening of the heavenly ways the existence becomes nil. The New World is in need of new boundaries. The seekers must have a path. Is it narrow throughout the entire horizon? It is fortunate that the seekers do not have to bend the ear down to earth but may turn their gaze upward into spiritual heights. It is easier for the ray to seek out uplifted heads. And every movement of the world is conditioned by the community. New Era Community (1926) - 30:
It is useful to look back upon remote epochs, when this consciousness was awakened. We see that not in a day of flowering of science but during the proclamation of religion was the cosmic consciousness awakened; for not hypotheses but only knowledge of the spirit leads to the starry paths. I regret that no astronomical calculations could advance the moment of communication, for the same reason that the ant does not shoot with a gigantic cannon. It is indeed essential that such achievement be manifested by means of the spirit. Here we are speaking materially, as it were, but without the spirit it is impossible to apply this energy. Indeed the spirit gives a certain quality to matter. The condition of the Earth requires an extraordinary physician. The planet is sick, and if efforts to push it forward do not succeed, then it may be better to remove it temporarily from the chain - it may become as the moon. Hotbeds of the lower strata of the Subtle World have become dangerously intolerable. Also it is impossible to forget how humanity has fallen under the influence of the lower levels of the Subtle World. New Era Community (1926) - 33:
33. Of what use are miracles, which are contrary to nature? Here is a miracle - when thou canst bestride thy steed and with the manifested sword defend the Community of the World. As simply will the New World begin. Like ripened fruit will facts be collected. The Teaching of magnets is indeed not of miracles, but of a manifestation of the law of gravity. Conceal not the revelation of the spirit, and the sword will be of service to the ascent of evolution. New Era Community (1926) - 49:
49. The more anyone renounces, the more he receives. But nations have forgotten how to renounce; even the smallest thinks only how to receive. Meanwhile, the planet is ill and all is sinking in this sickness. And someone wishes to evade the final battle through infection of the whole planet. And some hope to be setting sail in broken fragments, forgetting that the ocean is also departing. It is easy to picture that the planetary body can be just as sick as any other organism and the spirit of the planet is affected by the condition of its body. How to name the illness of the planet? Best of all as a fever from poisoning. Suffocating gasses, from the accumulations of the lower strata of the Subtle World, cut the planet off from the worlds which could send assistance. The Earth's destiny can be ended by a gigantic explosion if the thickness of the cover be not pierced. A stupendous acceleration is forcing all lines to shake. It could have been expected that acceleration was urgent for a certain country, but it is needed for the whole planet. New Era Community (1926) - 50:
50. It does not matter how the New World will enter - in a caftan, a frock coat, or a shirt. If we establish the cosmic significance of the community, then all the details are no more than the dust under foot. One may forgive any absurdity if it be not against the New World. New Era Community (1926) - 54:
54. Light extinguishers are the particular servants of the dark forces who are occupied with putting out fires in the Subtle World. The stronger the attack of darkness the more actively do they destroy each point of light. We do not know a time of greater darkness in the Subtle World. Every false Olympus has sunk into the twilight. But just now is no time to be occupied with them; now is the time to consider the earthly plane. The world in its present state is like the sea in a tempest. New Era Community (1926) - 55:
55. Striving is the boat of the Arhat. Striving is the manifested unicorn. Striving is the key to all caves. Striving is the wing of the eagle. Striving is the ray of the sun. Striving is the armor of the heart. Striving is the lotus blossom. Striving is the book of the future. Striving is the world manifest. Striving is the multitude of stars. New Era Community (1926) - 58:
Each epoch has its own word. This word is as a key to the lock. Ancient Teachings continually spoke about a potent word which was contained in a precise and brief formula. Immutable, like a crystal of known composition, it is impossible to alter in any way the words of these formulas; impossible either to lengthen or to shorten. The guaranty of Cosmos is in the casting of these words. The absolute darkness itself shudders before the blade of the World Command, and it is easier for rays and gases to smite the darkness there where has struck the Sword of the World. New Era Community (1926) - 61:
61. My Hand sends the solution amid the crags of the world. Regard the plank roof as more solid than iron. Regard a fixed moment longer than an hour. The lengthened path is shorter than the vertical precipice. You will ask "Why enigmas, why esotericism?" The ball of events is full of many-colored threads. Each ladle is dipped from a well of a different color. Among events are many rushing ones; these distant friends, unconnected externally, fill our basket, and the ultimate light triumphs. New Era Community (1926) - 66:
66. The evolution of the world is built on revolutions or explosions of matter. Each revolution has a progressive movement upwards. Each explosion, as a constructive agent, acts spirally. Therefore, it is in the nature of each revolution to be subject to the law of the spiral. New Era Community (1926) - 66:
The earthly structure is like a pyramid. Now, from each point of the progressive spiral try to lower the four sides of a pyramid. You obtain, as it were, four anchors, lowered into the lower strata of matter. Such a construction will be fantastic, because it will be constructed upon dying strata. Now let us try to build from each point upwards a rhomb. And we get a body of conquests of the upper strata outstripping the movement of the spiral. This will be a worthy construction! Indeed, it must start into the unknown, expanding parallel with the growth of the consciousness. Therefore, construction in revolution is a most dangerous moment. A great number of imperfect elements will press the structures downward into strata of outworn and poisoned substance. Only reckless courage can turn the structure upwards into strata untried and beautiful in the maintenance of new elements. Therefore, I speak and shall say again that outworn forms must be avoided in the structure. Sinking back into the old receptacles is inadmissible. The understanding of the New World in all its austerity is needed. New Era Community (1926) - 68:
How then not to distinguish that courage which leads to attainment? How not to remember the hand that arrested the dagger of the enemy? How not to gird on the force that gave up all for the growth of the world? Understand, I shall repeat without end, so long as the bridge of the rainbow does not yet encompass all colors. New Era Community (1926) - 71:
71. First of all forget all nationalities, and apprehend the fact that the consciousness is developed by perfecting the invisible centers. Some await a Messiah for a single nation, but this is ignorant; for evolution of the planet can be only on a planetary scale. Precisely, the manifestation of universality must be assimilated. Only one blood flows, and the external world will no more be divided into races of primitive formation. New Era Community (1926) - 73:
73. The essence of the New World contains a vacuum which is called the node of immobility; in it are being collected the sediments of manifestations of incomprehension of the tasks of evolution. When the brain leads close to these paths of incomprehension of the spirit, the access to Our sendings is almost lost. Can people possibly forget creativeness, directed to the adornment of life? New Era Community (1926) - 74:
74. It is necessary to investigate the undeferrable. It is needful to preserve personal enthusiasm. It is needful for each one to walk independently - no hand on the shoulder, no finger on the lips. Woe to him who delays the guard. Woe to him who spills rice on the shield. Woe to him who carries water in his helmet. And most of all - woe to gray fear. Verily, the net of the world has been cast. It cannot be drawn up without a catch. Truly, not even the very least will be forgotten. The seed has been paid for. Violence was not admitted. Let each one proceed, but I pity those who do not attain. How dark is the return path! I know nothing worse than to cross the neighbor's path. Say to each one, "Walk alone until you receive the command of the Teacher." One should rejoice at the churning and hissing of the sea. Manifest an understanding of the great time. Uplift the chalice; I summon you. New Era Community (1926) - 77:
Strain the consciousness to grasp the starting point of events, if you wish to be associated with the evolution of the world. One can name numberless examples of pitiful, culpable and tragic misunderstandings, as a result of which dates were jumbled. New Era Community (1926) - 77:
The oak grows from the acorn under the earth, but the fool notices it only when he stumbles over it. Many stumblings sully the earth's crust. Enough of errors and lack of understanding in the hour of world tension! New Era Community (1926) - 81:
81. It is wise to draw a line between past and future. It is impossible to calculate all that has been done - it is incommensurable. It is better to say "Yesterday is past; let us learn how to meet a new dawn." We all grow, and our works are expanding with us. After twenty-seven years no one is a youth, and we all can then understand the achievement of Service. It is unworthy to rummage in yesterday's dust. Henceforth let us establish a new step. Let us begin to labor, surrounding ourselves with a thousand eyes. Let us acquire purity of thought and co-measurement of actions. Thus let us fill our days; let us become used to mobility and decisiveness. Likewise, let us not forget that there is nothing on Earth higher than the given Plan for the Common Good. Let us manifest understanding of the Teachings of life. As Moses brought forth human dignity, as Buddha impelled toward the broadening of consciousness, as Christ taught the good of giving, so now the New World is directed toward the far-off worlds! Ponder, what comparisons surround us! Ponder about the cornerstone. Reflect about the given path. Ponder how the boundaries of the Cosmos touched you. Recall the steps of wondrous tensions not in a book but in life. Reflect that so much has not been taken up and absorbed and yet you stand in your place. Therefore, be not disheartened by mistakes, but ascend by the Hierarchy of the Teaching. New Era Community (1926) - 87:
87. When a difficulty with an inheritance presents itself, it may be said that it is possible to leave to the community the wish that the use of certain objects be given over to a certain person for a trial period of three years. Thus the inheritance will be turned into a worthy cooperation. One may entrust specially chosen people to look after the quality of certain works. It is needful to fill the consciousness with a realization of continuous test, for people still do not know how to work under test. Meanwhile the whole substance of the world is engaged in mutual testing. But one should understand that testing means also improvement. New Era Community (1926) - 90:
How then to prevent the dealing of a blow to the strata? Indeed, it is necessary to provide for firm pillars, which will break up a current. I have mentioned the spindle of the spirit as the center of a spiral. Keep this structure in mind, because inflexibility, surrounded by centrifugal motion, can resist all agitations. The structure of Our Community calls to mind the same spindles surrounded by powerful spirals. It is the best structure for the battle, the end of which is a foregone conclusion. Thus, it is necessary to understand Our structures materially. And why is an unintelligible abstraction necessary, when the principle of the Cosmos is one? The system of the growth of crystals also demonstrates how multiform is the world of gravitation. Seekers can understand that one has to proceed along material lines in pursuing higher knowledge. Whoever does not love the clarity of crystals will not reach Us. Unrepeatable purity means perfection of form. One may show a crystal to a child, and the child will grasp the perfection of it. Indeed the structure of the crystals of the community will yield perfection of form. New Era Community (1926) - 93:
I wish to see you moving over the face of the world when all national boundaries, because of their multitude, will be erased. How can we fly when pinned by a small nail! Reflect upon the need of travel for humanity. New Era Community (1926) - 95:
Remember how We labor for the future, and direct all your being into the future! In rays of knowledge We bring a Teaching strange to the world, for the light of the world is covered by darkness. New Era Community (1926) - 96:
96. The acceleration of dates is necessary; otherwise ignorance will become solidified. All ulcers have been crowding upon the threshold of the New World. The whirl has swept up heaps of rubbish. Knowing how to face courageously the abominations of ignorance brings about unusual measures. Finally, one should know how to point out the merit of useful people. Why should able people perish amidst chains or prejudices? New Era Community (1926) - 96:
Children must be asked whether they can stop fearing to appear absurd in the eyes of the crowd. Are they ready to give up personal comfort for the sake of the New World? It were best to put the questions sternly, for the manifested flame does not fear the wind. New Era Community (1926) - 98:
It were better to understand carefulness within one's consciousness; this will safeguard the concept of the Teacher. Definitely the Teacher, definitely knowledge, definitely evolution of the world - these will serve as paths to the far-off worlds! New Era Community (1926) - 101:
Egotistical thinking attracts the lower strata of matter, for this form of thinking isolates the organism - as a single magnet which cannot attract more than its own intensity allows. It is another matter when thinking proceeds on a world scale; there results, as it were, a group of magnets, and an access may be obtained to higher strata. New Era Community (1926) - 107:
107. The school must not only instill a love for the book but teach how to read - and the latter is not easier than the former. It is necessary to know how to concentrate thought in order to penetrate into a book. Not the eye but the brain and the heart do the reading. The book does not occupy a place of honor in many homes. It is the duty of the community to affirm the book as a friend of the home. The cooperative, first of all, has a book-shelf whose contents are very extensive. There will be accounts of the treasures of the motherland and of her links with the world. The heroes, the creators and the toilers will be revealed; and the concepts of honor, duty, and obligation to one's neighbor, as well as mercy will be affirmed. There will be many examples prompting learning and discoveries. New Era Community (1926) - 113:
113. Cupidity is coarse ignorance. Only true cooperation can save from such a malignant mange. A greedy man has a stamp on his face. He is not concerned with the heart; his cup is a bitter one. And for the greedy man the Subtle World is only a source of torment. New Era Community (1926) - 114:
114. People study the life of bees, of ants, of monkeys, and they are amazed at migratory birds, at their order and precision of course; yet from all this they draw no deductions for the betterment of earthly life. Natural history must be taught in schools as completely and attractively as possible. By examples from the vegetable and animal kingdoms one should give to understand what treasures are contained in man. If the comparatively lower organisms sense the fundamentals of existence, then so much more must man apply his efforts for a successful improvement. Many valuable indications are revealed everywhere. From the very first lessons let pupils rejoice at the wonders of life. Likewise let them apprehend how to make use of flights and of clairaudience. Thus, clairaudience will be a natural condition. Likewise the Subtle World will be studied, along with subtle energies. There will be no dividing line between physical and metaphysical, for all exists - which means that everything is perceptible and cognizable. And so, superstitions and prejudices will be shattered. New Era Community (1926) - 118:
Point out to friends what happiness it is to be eternally new. And each electron of the New World will give new power. Apprehend the power of the new call. You can apply it in the life of every day. You know well enough that My words are for application. New Era Community (1926) - 120:
How important it is to be circumspect with inventions in order not to deprive them of direct goal-fitness! Let a consciousness of world evolution help to find the proper arrows. Your ears must harken to the steps of evolution, and resoluteness must not be deceived. New Era Community (1926) - 120:
We can evaluate the work of the inventor on a world scale through realization of the direction of world evolution. It will be difficult to understand the applicability of the laws of dynamics so long as the fundamentals of matter have not been assimilated. New Era Community (1926) - 130:
One must know to carry the Teaching as the last fire, the last food, the last water. One must manifest love and sparingness as toward the last possibility and the last drop of water. By acting within oneself one can show the measure of devotion. One must know how to create a world of personal responsibility for one's own consciousness; then censure will be turned into true judgment. New Era Community (1926) - 138:
138. About uplifting the enemy. The Teaching of the Community has very solicitously in mind the upliftment of enemies. For this, one should not harass the enemies with direct proposals. But personal aspiration toward world tasks can attain such tension that inevitably the enemy is drawn in the same direction. We must not forget that the enemy by his very enmity is already connected with us. In this bond lies the weakness of the enemy. Hating us, the enemy begins to fill his being with a picture of us. The enemy chains his consciousness to us and often ends up as a simple imitator, to which fact indeed he will never confess. The enemy will imitate first in an external way, and then, when his hatred has led him to this point, the cosmic grandeur of the talk may entice him inwardly. New Era Community (1926) - 138:
When we know that the enemy is attached to us we can look upon him as a foolish member of the household. Thus, penetrate into the essential nature of the enemies and you will find a place for them. They may serve beautifully as the legs of your workbench. Out of the obstinacy of ignorance they intensify their forces in order to stick to you. But you have nothing to conceal because you work for humanity, and the enemy must become an imitator or else perish. This perishing, indeed, is not by your hand but is from a spark of the world apparatus. Therefore I insist on fiery striving. New Era Community (1926) - 143:
Thus, regeneration of the world, cooperation, mutual help, and community will flourish. New Era Community (1926) - 144:
How eagerly is each word about the New World awaited! The striving of new consciousnesses will result in new combinations. We await those who pronounce the new day a desired one - who regard the best past day worse than each new one. They are right; for each new day is clothed with prana of the new evolution. The air, actually changed by the disintegration of the worlds, becomes new. How necessary it is to study the composition of the atmosphere by the most sensitive apparatuses! The composition of the air is a vital part of biology. Up to the present we have spoken roughly about the air, forgetting its psychic reaction. New Era Community (1926) - 156:
But the World Community is built with human hands and feet, and therein lies the beauty of the construction. Yet rarely in the cities does the messenger of the Community meet with a welcome. The very soul of the city growls at him. Indeed, the very existence of the Community is denied in the city. The very atmosphere does not permit the messenger to take any rest. New Era Community (1926) - 156:
Here he, the lonely one, crossed, swam, flew through the prescribed spaces, and he already communicates and transmits his message. Who has received him? First, distrust - does the Community exist? Second - can the Community be active and take part in distant matters? Third - is not the appearance of the messenger and the need for the indicated action simply a coincidence? I recall that one such messenger, indignant at the mediocrity of the last remark, replied "You who talk about coincidence, do not forget that you yourselves are a coincidence of particles of matter. But if your coincidence has been unsuccessful, the laws of matter provide a reason for it." However, when monetary matters are turned to, and those dealing with the transmission of objects, thoughts begin to coincide propitiously. Facts and warnings are listened to attentively. The city dweller is not averse to squeezing out a useful information, even though it be from the Community. Thus, outside of a few co-workers, the messenger encounters about him an abyss of greed. Give money, give advice for the morrow, do away with the enemy - then vanish quickly and do not disturb our digestion with thoughts about world fellowship. New Era Community (1926) - 161:
The New World must manifest the sensitivity of the best seismograph. New Era Community (1926) - 162:
In upward flights we learn the great gift of patience. Radiant, creative patience does not resemble the murky cloak of non-resistance to evil. Stooped non resisters sit like unsuccessful fishermen. Their stake of a length of yarn cannot check the dance of the elements. Creative patience holds the key to the New World; therefore, patience creates a power which is intensified with each hour of reality. New Era Community (1926) - 162:
Once, according to an old legend, there came a messenger from a distant world to give people equality, brotherhood and joy. Long since had people forgotten their songs. They remained in a stupor of hate. The messenger banished darkness and crowdedness, smote infection, and instituted joyful labor. Hatred was stilled, and the sword of the messenger remained on the wall. But all were silent and knew not how to begin singing. Then the messenger assembled the little children, led them into the woods, and said to them "These are your flowers, your brooks, your trees. No one has followed us. I shall rest - and you fill yourselves with joy." Thereupon, timidly they ventured into the forest. At last the littlest one came to a meadow and sighted a ray of the sun. Then a yellow oriole sounded its call. The little one followed it, whispering. And soon joyously he sang out, "The sun is ours!" One by one the children gathered upon the meadow, and a new hymn to Light rang out. The messenger said "Man has again begun to sing. Come is the date!" New Era Community (1926) - 164:
"Mahatma" denotes a great soul which encompasses the manifestations of the New World. But let us not be intrusive; this peculiarity is censured in the community. Agreement is attained not by jostlings but by a whisper in a sensitive ear. Manifest the understanding that there is a sensitive ear for which Infinity is transformed into the limits of human possibilities. He is right who can completely cover the judgments of his adversary without touching upon the beginning or end. For this one has to be - if only in small measure - a prophet, or rather a truly far-sighted one. New Era Community (1926) - 178:
I wish that My counsels might reach the schools. I wish that children might remember the Friends who have dedicated themselves to the Community of the World. New Era Community (1926) - 189:
189. The fisherman returns joyfully with his prise catch. Mankind was not made for misfortunes. Man is this same joyous fisherman with a multiform catch. True, the catch is different, but the joy is the same and inalienable - the joy of thought about the future. Neither fish nor birds nor animals know of the future. But man definitely knows the unavoidableness of a future. In this call of space is contained immense joy. He who is afraid of the future is still in an animal state, and the world feast is not yet for him. New Era Community (1926) - 190:
Power of observation, or rather keen-sightedness is the beginning of the eagle eye, about which you have long known. To hear about keen-sightedness for some already means to foresee, and to foresee means to perceive the path of the world toward community. New Era Community (1926) - 193:
Destroy the worthless wherever it be concealed. Uncover ignorance under any mask whatever. The world is divided according to the quality of consciousness, and the degree of ignorance is the measuring rod. Indeed, you know that ignorance is not cured by leafing through books, but by the synthesis of containment. New Era Community (1926) - 198:
He who wishes to plow must have his plow. He who wishes to attain must understand his weapon. The people of the West have overshadowed their consciousness with the weightiest thoughts, but the joy of knowledge has become something almost indecent. Joy of realization must become the prerogative of the New World. New Era Community (1926) - 206:
Not long ago We spoke about the defense of reality. Remember that it is not the illiterate people who will be furious against reality, but these little "literates" will violently defend their short-sighted evidence. They will think that the world enclosed within their horizon is the actual one, and that all else remaining invisible to them is a harmful fiction. What lies at the base of this beggarly narrowness? In an altered aspect it is that very same idea of personal ownership. This is my own pigpen and therefore everything outside of it is not necessary and pernicious. This is what is apparent to me and therefore nothing outside of it exists. The well-known fable about the elephant and the seven blind people is sufficient as an example. New Era Community (1926) - 210:
In Our old letters you have read how true Our prognosis of social events has been. Even today you have confirmation about the state of consciousness in the World. The sensitiveness of Our apparatus permits reading the waves of incautious thoughts of the world. It is exactly like an editorial room. New Era Community (1926) - 214:
If an architect sees a firm foundation, he makes use of it for a new construction. Needed is a world economy of resources. The luxury of destruction has departed into the pages of history. The world is not in need of new elements but of new combinations. And the path of the new conqueror is illuminated not by the red glow of fires but by sparks of re-attracted energy. The currents of possibilities are unified inseparably. Great danger lies in disturbing the current of energy. Caution has been spoken about, not only for economizing on energy but also for avoiding danger. It is easy to sever an underground conduit and deprive an entire city of light. One could easily destroy a useful foundation and bring for a long time a harmful confusion. Therefore We commend a resolute prudence and deplore the luxury of destruction. New Era Community (1926) - 215:
Saturation of the atmosphere will raise up the coming solution of the world. New Era Community (1926) - 216:
In Our Hindu writings you have encountered the expression "play" applied to cosmic concepts. The play of the Great Mother of the World - is it not visible to the illumined consciousness? And the drama of blood - is it not changed in the light of radiant matter. Yet for the radiant play it is necessary to have a prepared hour. New Era Community (1926) - 219:
Yet the world community is ordained - it means that elements which do not hold the concept of the community must be convinced of its immutability. Is not one persuaded through words? Yet it is not the words but the thought that convinces and regenerates the consciousness. Thought can be sharpened only by psychic energy. The development of this energy will provide an outlet for the builders of the community. If they themselves are convinced of the immutability of the community, no one can prevent them from sending powerful thought for the purpose of convincing the opponents. New Era Community (1926) - 224:
Indeed, creativeness is diffused throughout all labor, and some sparks of great "Aum" direct the current of life. That manifestation of creative power forms the nodes of evolution, and through it is fastened the thread of the Mother of the World, fastened in a labor of eternal action. New Era Community (1926) - 232:
The geographer can be set at ease. We do occupy a definite place on the Earth. The conspirator can be comforted; in various parts of the world We have a sufficient quantity of co-workers. The dissatisfied community member can be affirmed in the realization of the practical existence of Our Community. New Era Community (1926) - 234:
234. The world has been split into two parts. Knowing the imperfection of half the manifestations of the new, foreseeing the cunning tricks of the old, We always remain in a world which is imperfect and new. We know all, We appraise all. You have a personal influence, people come to you with the question, "How to think?" Reply briefly, "With the New World; cast out all limited opinions." Reflect how it is possible to depart from old habits. Exert yourselves to accept the full chalice. New Era Community (1926) - 234:
Not words, but the filling of space impels you in an immutable command. The abolishment of fear will help you in a difficult hour. It is particularly difficult to conquer the consciousness of solitude. In wise narratives is often mentioned a lone battle. The warrior - he is also a scout, he is also an adviser, he is also a decider, he is also a hero. Take note that this word has been almost thrust out of the vocabulary of the old world. The hero becomes unacceptable in the life of petty hearts. As a stranger, he would be ashamed amid prosperity. Learn to be there where there are heroes. The world will be shaken with the reality of heroism. New Era Community (1926) - 234:
Such material must be given without delay. For this, safeguard those few who can give. Their annihilation cannot be justified. Someone may say that again this is nothing new, but he himself does not even know how to manifest the indicated care. Needed is the manifestation of resourcefulness not in one's cap but in the brain. The new world has revered Teachers and will have Them, in proportion to its consciousness. New Era Community (1926) - 238:
238. The coals of conflagration are rushing along, and the old world is summoning all its strength. How to perceive the windings of the boundary lines? They intersect countries, cities, homes, families - even people are separated by half-way thinking. Is it worth while to take into account all the tortuous turns of the old world? New Era Community (1926) - 240:
True, you will find mistrust everywhere. Indeed, people will speak about the metaphysics of your reasonings, precisely when you will be referring to scientific physical observations. Pay no attention to the arguments of the ignorant. Only one thing is important to consider World Cooperation as an absolute necessity of evolution. New Era Community (1926) - 247:
247. When lightning singes the wings, when thunder alarms the ear, when the anchors of earthly well-being disappear, then will Our messenger knock. The smile of contentment does not open the door to him. The wooden beam of self-conceit closes the entrance to him. The obvious will become apparent to him who wishes to receive the guest. Although the path of evolution is unalterable, each one disposes for himself. The sword-blade is being forged, but the pile of dross-contentment grows. Signs of the extinction of light are appearing. In the forge the sword-blade has already been tempered. Affirmed are manifestations of a wonderful New World. There is still much rubbish, but the ashes of the dross is the cradle of the blade. One may know all the imperfection, but slander against the New World will be a stumbling block on the path. The Dragon is still alive. Every blade must be raised from the ashes. The spine of the Dragon has hidden the distant worlds. The enemy has concealed the entrance into the World of Light, but the stars will appear through the rifts in the spine. The pit of refuse does not bring despondency, but the golden spine of the Dragon raises as an allurement. Let us take up all swords directed at the Dragon and count them again attentively. New Era Community (1926) - 249:
Accept the flow of psychic energy as a bountiful wave. The loss of these possibilities represents an irreparable harm to the communities. Leave it to the old world to be afraid of the study of psychic energy. But you, young, strong and unprejudiced, investigate by all means, and accept the gift lying at your gates. New Era Community (1926) - 254:
Great values have clearly been cast in the mud before you. The paths to the World Community are being definitely besmirched. Each one can endure the greatest misfortune if there is confidence in the Watch of the Community. It is necessary to preserve this confidence, otherwise it is the end! New Era Community (1926) - 258:
You will perceive all mirages and will know the unfailing reality of the approach of World cooperation. The force of reciprocal action must be great. The glare of the lightning's hammer must be blinding and the thunder must be deafening. Each evidence must serve unfailing reality. New Era Community (1926) - 260:
The Teacher senses that the shield grows incandescent. There comes to life the ordained fairy-tale. Symbols and signs are passing by on the Earth, and only the deaf are not aroused. I perceive beauty. The Teaching is manifested in a special way, unique and unrepeatable, toward the same goal yet in a new flight - evident and invisible! Thus is it possible to define the step of the New World. New Era Community (1926) - 261:
I advise all associations not to let this psychological moment slip by, but opportunely to provide a new task. I see that it is possible to avoid complications through a pledge of victory by the most practical methods. The Teaching of reality must respond to the sweep of the intricate current of evolution. The process of new world structures must be securely shielded. New Era Community (1926) - 262:
No one advises to receive the first messenger poorly in order that the second come more quickly. The world has one hope - to by-pass the unusual and to throw ashes upon any message about a new consciousness. Find words of worth and weight! New Era Community (1926) - 263:
The suffering of privations is unknown to Us, for containment excludes privation. Our Teaching represents the world as rich, joyous and attractive. Nowhere are fetters and floggings indicated. Like a ship filled with treasures does the indicated community rush along. Realization of the innumerable properties of matter brightly illuminates all. The matter of yesterday is clothed in a radiant fabric of energy, which is not in need of a new name but which penetrates all space and palpitates with the rainbow of human rejoicing. New Era Community (1926) - 265:
You know about the renewal of the organism every seven years; one may observe the same phases in actions. At present the indicated struggle takes on a new meaning. Humanity is clamoring at the impossibility of remaining in ignorance. The community stands as the only door to progress. Let the interpretations of the community be many and varied, yet its channel is one. Pushing off from the old shore, humanity inevitably will reach their indicated, evolutional, upright cliff of the New World. Only the blind do not perceive the unprecedented acceleration of the symptoms of evolution. Each branch of life points to the development of concepts. Manifestations of dates are affirmed not in the secret laboratory but in everyday life. Entire vortices of world energy illumine the future path. Such a manifestation of energy is naturally supported by all the elements. Gravitation toward evolution will compel all to rise into the struggle of worlds. New Era Community (1926) - 265:
You set forth not in a tranquil hour but at the dawn of the New World. We wish to give you for your journey a magnet, as a reminder of the study of as yet hidden properties of matter. We give you also a chip from a meteorite. This fragment will remind you of the study of basic energy, of the great Aum. New Era Community (1926) - 266:
According to Our custom, all arguments are assumed to have been exhausted before there is a severance. I see no obstacles to cooperation, but We can organize ten new groupings. Certainly the realization of World Cooperation must grow. The obstinacy of ignorance will be no obstacle. New Era Community (1926) - 267:
267. Two sailors were shipwrecked and cast away on a desert island. Both nearly perished from hunger and terror, for they considered themselves forever cut off from the world. A ship picked them up. And later there was erected on the island a strong light-house. These same two sailors remained at the light-house, to save the other perishing ones. Now their frame of mind was altered. They were happy, directing the light of rescue and no longer feeling themselves cut off from the world. This means that realization of communion with the world and of usefulness to others completely transforms people. Work in common is a pledge of success. New Era Community (1926) - 270:
270. It is necessary to strengthen each other. An entire science can be founded to elucidate the reaction of energies. Psychic energy itself, inherent in every man, is in need of hygiene. One need not assume in this anything supernatural; the new life will cognize substance in all infinitude. Therefore it is necessary to unite, affirming communal life on a world basis with lucidity and serenity. Agni Yoga (1929) - 6:
6. One can visit different planets in one's mental body. Thus is indicated that future step when consciousness will not be confined to the one planet. As we now cross from one part of the world to another, the same principle will be applied in interplanetary crossings. Agni Yoga (1929) - 8:
The slander of the old world is of no consequence. Each true achievement is needed for Cosmos. The creativity of podvig is the same in every process of creation. In augmenting the profundity of the form we create an ageless crystal. The sense of perfection uplifts the spirit of creative manifestations. Christ, being a realist, desired that the phenomenon of transformation should be preceded by a podvig in complete consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 11:
When the scales of the Lord have been prepared, we shall awaken early in order to weigh our use of the day just passed. We shall select that which was most daring, in order that these kernels of good may weigh more in the balance. We shall add the sorrows of the old world, for their burden is of use to us. And add the derision of the ignorant. Each of these adds its weight to the cup holding truth. Should we find threats and assaults, let us not forget to add those to the cup also. Why the trembling of the scale? With what wretched, murky tatters have we filled the cup of our wrongdoing? Like last winter's withered leaves are heaped the curses of the ordinary, the dross of yesterday. Agni Yoga (1929) - 14:
14. The world has lost its happiness, because happiness is in the spirit. Those who have turned away from the spirit must endure unhappiness, because why else would they return to the spirit? Therein lies the meaning of great events. Agni Yoga (1929) - 14:
To seek happiness through lies and through murder! One may rejoice that degeneracy is hastening evolution. Crimes are fanning the fire of an extinct world. Agni Yoga (1929) - 17:
17. Great is the turmoil in the world! A blow against the Teaching acts as a boomerang, smiting the inflicter. The air is alive with arrows. Agni Yoga (1929) - 18:
The much-discussed sunspots intensify chemical influences. People keep repeating about unrest in the world during periods of sunspots, and even those with little knowledge can draw correct conclusions. But if we call to mind the harmful chemical reactions, it is not difficult to understand the saturation of space by the most active compounds, such as oxides and metalloids. How can one lightmindedly deny the evolutionary power of matter when from the Inexhaustible Reservoir rays of immeasurable intensity pour over our heads? Agni Yoga (1929) - 19:
19. Of all creative energies, thought remains supreme. What may be the crystal of this energy? Some believe that precise knowledge is the crown of thought; but it would be more correct to say that legend is the crown of thought. In legend is expressed the essence of creative energy. In a legend's short formula are defined both hope and achievement. It is a mistake to believe that legends are fantasies of antiquity. The impartial mind will discern the legend spun through all the days of the Universe. Each great achievement of a nation, each great leader, each important discovery, each cataclysm, each podvig is veiled in winged legend. Therefore, let us not disdain the legends of truth; let us discern keenly and cherish the words of reality. In legend is expressed the will of the people, and we cannot cite one legend that was false. The spiritual striving of the powerful collective spirit imprints an image of true meaning. And the outer form of a symbol is a sign for the world, a part of a world language, which is inevitable in evolution. Agni Yoga (1929) - 20:
Rejoice in the Great Play of the Mother of the World! Agni Yoga (1929) - 28:
28. Hatha Yoga cannot be regarded as an independent form. The growth of the spirit changes it into Raja Yoga. It is impossible to name anybody who attained through Hatha Yoga alone. Besides, in a world of darkness and prejudice, accomplishments through Hatha Yoga can even bring harm, by its strengthening of the astral body. The fakirs may adapt themselves to this world of darkness and unwittingly weaken the ascent of thought. Even a person sitting quietly and contemplating can attain further, because thought is the Raja of all that exists. Beauty is born through the lightning of thought. Truly, a flaming Bhakti can kindle new worlds with a thought. And the step of a Jnani will be but the smile of a Raja-Bhakti. Therefore Hatha and Jnana are not original and are insufficient. What sage of wisdom would not be the lord of love? Agni Yoga (1929) - 29:
29. Affirm Our Teaching as your own abode, as your own construction. Let the breath of renewal fill your entire being. The significance of Community is expressed in united thought about the development of the world. The distribution of basic material benefits will result from an understanding of the highest truth. Unimportant are thoughts concerning the lowest material benefits. One should reject thoughts about quantity and strive only for quality. Of the benefit of quality, and of the harm of doubt, one must speak untiringly. Agni Yoga (1929) - 32:
The existence of this Government has entered the awareness of humanity repeatedly, under various names. Each nation is warned but once. Envoys are dispatched but once in a century - this is the law of the Arhats. The acts of the Invisible Government conform with the process of world evolution, hence the results are based on natural law. No personal desire is here, only the immutable laws of matter. I do not desire - I know! And therefore decisions, even amidst the turbulent currents, are firm. Agni Yoga (1929) - 45:
45. One should firmly tell people that the New World has come into being. People are not prepared to assume their places in the tasks of creation. It is an error to believe that conquest has any connection with the mission of the New World. Whether it is in the conquest of countries or of a special class of people, this belongs with departing ways of thinking. In the process of evolution one can consider only the ascent of consciousness founded upon freedom of opportunities. Agni Yoga (1929) - 45:
We shall not miss the ordained date when lightning-bolts of thought will provide the solution for the world. We suggest that humanity not only think about but realize the astrochemical moment of the planet when thought, like a chemical ingredient, will intensify the atmosphere. Agni Yoga (1929) - 49:
Display daring! There is much conflagration in the world, but it is only in flame that the foundation of the new world is forged. Blacksmith, hold firm thy hammer! Agni Yoga (1929) - 54:
54. Hasten to reveal the consciousness of the New World. Leave your memories behind. Can the charioteer, driving forward, continuously look back? Agni Yoga (1929) - 55:
55. Truly, do not divide the world into north and south, or east and west. But everywhere distinguish between the old world and the New. The old world finds shelter in all parts of Earth. The New World also is born everywhere, but beyond boundaries and conditions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 55:
The old world and the New World are distinguished through consciousness, not by outer evidence. Age and circumstance bear no importance. New banners are often raised by the hands of the old world, still filled with prejudices. But often in solitude beats a heart filled with the radiance of the New World. Thus, unwaveringly, before our eyes, the world divides itself. The new consciousness grows, unskilled, but full of daring. Despite its experience the old thinking loses strength. There is no power that could hold back the tide of the New World. We regret the useless waste of energy of the expiring consciousness. We welcome with a smile the daring of those who realize their right to expand new achievements. Each mistake, if committed for the cause of the New World, becomes a flower of valor. No matter how skillful the effort to embalm the old world, it remains a skeleton of horror. Agni Yoga (1929) - 55:
The old world rejected the Mother of the World, but the New World begins to perceive Her lustrous veil. Agni Yoga (1929) - 57:
57. Let us recall the Legend of the Grail. Titurel, devoted to the Teaching, received the power of Light. His successor, immersed in darkness, bled ceaselessly from an unhealing wound. In memory of worthier days, the remains of Titurel were exposed to view, and the words of the great dead one were repeated. Nevertheless the flame in the Chalice of Truth had already been extinguished. The arrival of a new hero was needed in order to retrieve from Titurel's unworthy successor the Chalice of Truth. Only then could the fire of the world be rekindled. This legend is very well known in the West, but it was originally conceived in the East. Does it not parallel a certain contemporary case? Agni Yoga (1929) - 60:
60. How great is the play of the Mother of the World! She beckons to Her children from Her distant fields: "Hasten, children! I wish to teach you. I have keen eyes and alert ears ready for you. Sit ye down upon My garment. Let us learn to soar!" Agni Yoga (1929) - 64:
64. Our Brothers may sometimes be seen by you with Their faces not clearly visible. If the face is somewhat misty, you may be assured that that Person is immersed in a lengthy experiment that requires a fixation of the gaze in one direction. If a woman's figure is seen with a veiled face, this manifestation relates to the Mother of the World. Agni Yoga (1929) - 72:
72. Have you finally learned to rejoice at obstacles? Can We be assured that what seems like an obstacle will multiply your resourcefulness tenfold? Can We accept you as conquering warriors? Can We send you the arrow of help, assured that you will catch it in flight? Can We pronounce the word of the New World in unison with you? Can We believe that for the sake of the beauty of creation you have burned your outworn garments? Can the Mother of the World entrust to your vigilance the texture of Light? Can the Lion hasten to your aid? Can the Light illumine your path? And finally, do you understand how to apply to yourself the given Teaching? Can We entrust to you the wearing of the given signs? Can We dispatch the ray of perfectment? Can We vouch for your vigilance? Can We construct a stronghold from your understanding of self? Can We rejoice at the steadfastness of your path? Can the Mother of the World call you just? Can the Lion become the protector of your dwelling? Can the Light bathe the new steps? Unbolt your doors! Victory is at the threshold! Agni Yoga (1929) - 76:
Affirm success; affirm joy; affirm understanding of progress. Cast away the thoughts that belong to the old world. I shall not tire of repeating this. Agni Yoga (1929) - 77:
St. Germain fell ill after fulfilling his mission because of the undisciplined thought of one of his co-workers. Guard against the harm of undisciplined thought. Think only in new ways. Consider as lost that day during which you did not contemplate the New World. Set yourself problems demanding concrete solutions to life's questions. Do not waste your breath with questions of cosmogony while attempting to scale the heights of Earth. Agni Yoga (1929) - 82:
82. Can one trust a blind helmsman? Is it possible to think that the rags of antiquated thought can be worn in the New World? One must understand that the gift of the New World will be brought to those gates that have been opened to it. Truly, the New World wishes to bestow a beautiful garment. But humanity must approach to receive the fabric woven by the labor of the Mother of the World! Agni Yoga (1929) - 92:
92. Note the times of great events. Already the Vedas are coming together with the Tripitaka and the Kabbala. The teachings of Buddha and the words of Christ and of the Teachers are dispelling ignorance. Carefully observe the growth of knowledge in diverse parts of the world. Both the affirming and the denying ones walk in one direction. The time is unrepeatable, like a gate into the preordained. Dead are those who see the determined hour as an ordinary one. Agni Yoga (1929) - 94:
There is greater difficulty when one's centers are open, for each breath of the old world brings illness and only the breeze of true evolution can restore health. Therefore do not wrap yourself in the old world; attract the young ones to the joy of the New World. In all there is joyous, yet stern goal-fitness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 96:
96. I am astonished at the old world; the appearance of sunspots intensifies the discord. The wings of the old world flutter their last, while the open centers revolt. For each advance of the centers a kind of epidermis is needed which grows painfully. Pure air cannot coexist with the lifeless azote of the old world. Agni Yoga (1929) - 98:
98. Express your prayers by devotional action. Know how to affirm the Teaching each day. Lose not one day, nor one hour. Know how to think of yourself as the creator of a whole world of action. Know how to apply all your forces to every action. Know how to bring the Teaching into every thought. Know how to array your forces as on a battlefield. Know how to feel gratitude as the union of joy and beauty. Agni Yoga (1929) - 101:
Cooperation of the layers of matter is characteristic of the New World. Each era has its own call. The power of thought will be the evocative principle of the New World. Agni Yoga (1929) - 113:
He who succumbs to countercurrents will not again find his stream. Thus can one accept the battle of the world. He who will not wash his face in the flow of the current will lie as a stone on the path. Agni Yoga (1929) - 113:
One can impart to few the sacred Mystery. Their number is small, but space itself harkens to them, for, like a human furnace, they fuse and temper the thoughts of the world. Let people guard thought! Agni Yoga (1929) - 116:
By that time, relations between the worlds will have developed sufficiently for the reality of the astral world to be recognized, and then the very existence of Earth will come into question. Either it will become a beautiful garden of achievements or it will fall into the abyss of decay, when our most worthy spirits will then be sent to populate other planets. Agni Yoga (1929) - 117:
By the sound of the trumpets, the warriors recognize the moment for advancing into the field of battle. Manifested warriors, what an untamed current, never repeatable and obscured to the eyes of the world, rages about your camp! What has impelled you to keep your swords sharpened and your shields at the ready? You will say "We know the marked dates of Earth and nothing can dim our sight. The Keeper of the dates has confided to us the combination of forces, and the decisions. Patience has turned to immutability. Yesterday we trembled with expectancy, but today we rejoice in the ardor of battle, knowing that the destined battle will lead to victory." Agni Yoga (1929) - 120:
120. Can the so-called miracle be expected? The most important characteristic of a "miraculous" phenomenon is, of course, its unexpectedness. The very substance of human consciousness makes such phenomena elusive. The ordinary consciousness creates obstacles by presuming conflicting conditions. The Adept of knowledge can only ask, "Dear humans, do not distract yourselves with cries of expectation when the vessel of universal essence is already producing a blessed combination. Can one expect the turning of the ship toward the right, when Our Hand directs the rudder to the left?" Only one with a clear and infallible understanding of what is immutable can be a co-worker in the world process. If a room seems empty to the eye, can we affirm that it is truly empty? Agni Yoga (1929) - 122:
122. That a situation is without solution is only imagined by those who would rely on other people rather than upon the power of their own thought. Grief experienced by others flows like the ripples of a stream; but the images of Truth, which you call ideas, rule the karma of the world. It is astonishing to see how images of Truth participate in the spatial battle. While the multitudes disintegrate in a blind fury of ignorance and betrayal, the thoughts of Truth weave their heavenly nests, which for real evolution are far more vital than any worship by entire nations. Agni Yoga (1929) - 126:
126. The misfortunes of humanity result from an inability to distinguish between the signs of good and the signs of evil. People first apply the signs to their own future, because thinking primarily through themselves, they see no world beyond themselves. With a measure such as this, how can one have true perceptions? The chief and most heinous consequence of such limitation is that much of what is good and useful is not separated from the harmful. Numberless are the instances when an indication given for the future is applied to the immediate moment and thus loses its intended usefulness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 126:
The very rare threads of light from the far-off worlds are generally applied to routine, instead of being used for the solution of world problems. Therefore, with trembling heart, embracing all, approach world tasks. Through the crevices of catastrophe sense the tremors of Earth, and by the rocks of upheaval ascend the sphere of world understanding. Agni Yoga (1929) - 126:
Woe to him who has scattered the seeds of the world only in his own garden. But joy to him who has contributed every seed of his understanding to the Common Good. Such is Our instruction to those who approach world tasks. Agni Yoga (1929) - 131:
How, then, without a study of all the surrounding processes, can one unravel the knots of the apparatus of thought? Somewhere pink rays flashed out, and a prepared uprising of an entire nation died down. Somewhere the currents of the oceans changed, and altered the patterns of world trade. These are crude, obvious examples, but how many more subtle causes and effects fill space and furrow the strata of humanity! Agni Yoga (1929) - 142:
142. Let us take an example from the animal world. When organisms sharing one kind of blood separate, the process always evokes a feeling of being incomplete. The litter of tiny, blind newborn creatures so unconsciously turns to the forces of nature that only compassion takes notice of them. But time passes, and they become a powerful pack. It is true that they fight with each other, but they unite to attack the enemy. A new force has been developed despite an insignificant beginning. Agni Yoga (1929) - 145:
145. At first you were both shown how the basic laws of matter work. You participated in levitation and in experiments with the materialization and teleportation of objects. These were performed not for amusement, but for the purpose of seeking serious knowledge. After that you were shown the astral world, but not for immersion in it. Expanding the consciousness, you received the ability to see auras and images of earlier incarnations. Having finished with the semi-material world, we then approached cosmic clairvoyance and clairaudience. Using the opened centers of Sister Urusvati, rays of different kinds and the structure of the most subtle substances could be shown. Thus we approached the realization of far-off worlds, which is close to the element of fire and therefore dangerous. That is why a period of treatment with cold was needed. The results were brilliant - because of having achieved the so-called prismatic sight, it became possible to perceive the granulation of Fohat without undue shock to the organism. Agni Yoga (1929) - 170:
170. During the development of the centers one feels incomprehensible symptoms, which science, in its ignorance, will attribute to quite unrelated ailments. Therefore the time has come to write the book of observations of the fires of life. I advise not to delay, because it is necessary to explain now to the world the manifestations of the reality and unity of existence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 171:
171. An Agni Yogi must renounce the conventional in all national cultures, although temporarily he belongs to one of them. The Agni Yogi renounces narrow specialization in his work, although he can possess a superior knowledge of one thing and the mastery of it. The Agni Yogi chooses spiritual relationship over blood relationship. The shield of an Agni Yogi lies in his consecration to world evolution and in the stern banishment of prejudice from his heart. Agni Yoga (1929) - 180:
"I am the fearsome smiter of the defamation of Truth. I take upon myself the responsibility for the purification of the old world. Unyielding will I be in opposing the onslaught of pettiness. I will assume the courage to oppose the fury of evil!" Thus affirms the yogi. And in the power of this affirmation he tempers his sword of Truth. Agni Yoga (1929) - 182:
182. More about signs of Yoga - if the consciousness permits, when one begins to breathe freely and deeply on the heights, then the path to the highest layers of the astral world is within reach. Agni Yoga (1929) - 199:
199. Our Teaching is not strong in the hands of those who do not apply it to life. Tell this to the co-workers in all countries, so that they may immediately find the means to fortify life through the counsels of Yoga. There are too many talkers and too few doers. I see no need for general lectures; but individual conversations are needed. Also, do not hide the difficulties or the advantages of the Teaching. Relate Yoga to world events, because a new system of life must be introduced, without which social movements will be nothing more than a masquerade of old ideas. The severe discipline of freedom can rebuild life only when a new understanding of the conscious use of psychic energy enters into everyday life. Repeat that a new understanding is needed for application in life! Agni Yoga (1929) - 202:
Can one criticize a yogi for arriving suddenly, or for departing without warning for long periods of time? Attachment to a particular place must be abandoned. Only thought and action should decide the earthly dwelling. Therefore traveling will always be an inseparable part of Yoga. How else can be born a sensitivity to the need for change? Where is independence tempered, or the solitude of realization? The yogi's work reverberates, and gains its expansion from space. A yogi must be familiar with space and be able to bring the word of space to the people of the world. Agni Yoga (1929) - 216:
Let us take an example. At the beginning of the nineteenth century there rose a tide of romanticism without, however, an understanding of its essence, or, properly speaking, without heroism. In the middle of the same century the world became enveloped in a negative materialism, failing even to study the true properties of matter. The close of the century was given over completely to decline, even though a reassessment of values had been indicated. The beginning of the present century was marked by war and national upheavals, although the recognition of psychic energy pointed toward the conquest of other worlds. Thus by free will were the destined values perverted. In the middle of our century there will flash forth signs of new, as yet unmastered energies, and again people will scurry about in false directions. Therefore it is time to give the signs of the true path to those who can see. Let them have enough time to familiarize themselves with it, remembering how little time is left. Agni Yoga (1929) - 226:
The manifestation of corruption in the Subtle World impedes humanity from proceeding steadily toward perfection. But the Subtle World is corrupted by the earthly world; thus, the healing must begin from the earthly world. Therefore, the study of Yoga leads not only to self-perfectment but also to the improvement of the Subtle World. The yogi, by consciously changing the state of his body, achieves a greater tension in the work of the spirit. He shortens the periods of rest between incarnations, but even during his rest continuously directs his thoughts toward useful action. Thus, through incessant labor, he unites the separate worlds and affirms the realization of all that exists. Agni Yoga (1929) - 233:
What is so inimical to evolution as the petrified formulas of magic? The astral world has been separated from the physical world most of all by the ways of magic. Of course, possession is often the result of magical invocations. Mediumism is the bedfellow of magic. Agni Yoga (1929) - 259:
Pay attention to those who stand and wail. What arrested their way? What forces diverted them from the contemplation and understanding of the world? The most minute, almost indistinguishable, desire burdened them and obscured their vision. How monotonous has their world become! Their desires, like parasites, depleted their energy. Desire can be worms and chains, or sparks and wings. The liberated one soars in realization. The one enslaved wails in despair. Agni Yoga (1929) - 260:
Also, one should reconsider the true correlations of sound and color. There is a stage in the development of psychic energy called luminous, when the essence of a being begins to emit light. This "resounding" of light is evidence of a degree of proximity to the realization of the far-off world. Thus the color green in the aura signifies the ability to perceive the essence of things. And other powers are unexpectedly gathered from space. And the manifestation of light, radiating and "resounding," is a bridge to the Fire of Space. Agni Yoga (1929) - 261:
261. He who fears for his life cannot be a hero. And he who pointlessly wastes his life will not be a hero. The hero carries the vessel with care, ever ready to offer it for building the future world - as in everything, the weighing of opposites. A yogi will understand this. He will understand the value of restraint, yet will never be satisfied. The hero is truly insatiable for achievement and hungers for action, yet is ready at any time to restrain himself. He acts for spirit, but does not detach himself from Earth. Unstoppable, never retreating, he will not abandon what he has begun, and will not initiate any action that is less than selfless. Agni Yoga (1929) - 261:
Let us manifest the consciousness that is able to distinguish between self-concern and concern for the General Good. Fine is the borderline between self-gratification and labor for the evolution of the world. Agni Yoga (1929) - 263:
The world battle draws in all beings, but few understand the true meaning of what is happening. "Let us await the morrow," so people think. But for them the morrow comes only after the next midday, and they miss the dawn. Agni Yoga (1929) - 264:
And likewise said the Blessed One, "Distinguish between those who understand and those who agree. He who understands the Teaching will not delay in applying it in life. He who agrees will simply nod and extol the Teaching as remarkable wisdom, but will not apply this wisdom in life. There are many who have agreed, but like a withered forest they are fruitless and without shade. Only decay awaits them. Those who understand are few, but like a sponge they absorb the priceless knowledge and are ready to clean away the evils of the world with this precious liquid. He who understands cannot help but apply the Teaching, for, realizing goal-fitness, he accepts it as a solution to the problems of life. Do not spend much time with the agreeing ones. Let them first demonstrate application of the first call." Agni Yoga (1929) - 273:
It can be noticed in the astral world that those with a half-developed consciousness do not strive upward. An ordinary level of consciousness is sufficient to spare them from suffering, but not enough to inspire acceptance of their duty for self-sacrificing work. The same can be observed in the growth of the spirit. The first calls are pleasant and benevolent, and, like a child, the cared-for beginner has no responsibilities. But consciousness grows and the spirit becomes worthy of special tasks. These tasks contradict the outworn ways of mundane thinking, and therefore involve new difficulties and dangers. Agni Yoga (1929) - 287:
287. Mahayana is to Hinayana as Buddhism is to Vedanta. Mahayana knows and reveals the nature of the world of the elements. Hinayana emphasizes karmic causes and effects without concerning itself with the immediate consequences of causes. The Teaching strikes sparks from the chaos of the elements. One may study these images, but it is equally correct to concentrate on cause and effect. If we call Buddha the Cause, then Maitreya is the Effect. Agni Yoga (1929) - 297:
It must be recognized that people want to forget grievous events. The destruction of entire continents is carefully removed from the old writings. Equally well-concealed are many indications regarding events that were fateful for the world. "We do not like to torture ourselves," say the earthly authorities. They are ready to hide from themselves their bankruptcy and their defeat. Earthly rulers say, "All is calm in our kingdom." Their self-satisfied repose and inactivity guarantee them their thrones. Usually they admire the sunset but sleep through the sunrise. But the Invisible Government says, "It is absurd to hide what exists." This is because we must carefully learn from past events. Agni Yoga (1929) - 304:
Again we come to the idea of life as a chalice of wondrous remedy. To drink the poison of the world and be reborn with full power! This ritual comes from ancient legends. We see it in Egypt and in Greece. Shiva himself performs it, and a whole chain of Redeemers drinks the chalice of poison, transforming it into Amrita. Agni Yoga (1929) - 306:
306. The Breath of the Mother of the World, the Giants bearing the burden, and the Redeemers who have accepted the Chalice - these three images were born close to the one law. The accumulation of spatial psychic energy causes shocks in parts of the planet. Those organisms that are attuned to the Breath of the Great Mother resound in response to the explosions of spatial bodies. Can such shocks be regarded as an advantage? It is precisely as when, for the performance of a superb musical creation, one chooses perfectly tuned instruments. Of course, when such instruments are few, the pressure of the currents will fall upon just those few. It is not necessary to prove that it is better to accept the burden of the world than to be detached from the activities of life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 308:
308. Every wrongdoer is afraid to return to the site of his misdeeds. People realize that their previous conduct in the astral world often does not correspond to standards of spiritual dignity. Therefore, they are filled with awe and fear before the gates of the astral. They even try not to think about crossing, hoping that ignorance will relieve them of responsibility. But, by admitting this knowledge, they could make these crossings no more difficult than the ascent of the rungs of a ladder. Agni Yoga (1929) - 315:
315. The Mother of the World has ordained: "Winds, gather ye! Snows, gather ye! Birds, hold back! Beasts, stand back! Agni Yoga (1929) - 317:
317. Upon the highest summit the Mother of the World stands effulgent. She came forth to defeat the darkness. Why are the enemies fallen? And whither do they turn their eyes in despair? She has cloaked Herself in a fiery veil and encircled Herself in a wall of fire. She is our citadel and our inspiration. Agni Yoga (1929) - 326:
326. Every structure has its outer walls and its unseen foundation. No structure can exist without walls, and walls cannot stand without a foundation. There are two ways of manifestation in everything: one is the walls, as a symbol of the Teacher, and the other is the foundation, as the manifestation of the Mother of the World. Which is of greater importance? Ponder! Agni Yoga (1929) - 327:
327. The walls and the pilings of the foundation are equally necessary for any building. But, just as a foundation is not seen from afar, so does the image of the Mother of the World remain invisible. It is the walls that withstand the assaults of the gale. In the same way, because Our Name is known to multitudes, We must take upon Ourselves the assaults of the hostile currents. Agni Yoga (1929) - 336:
It is essential not to fear to broaden your labors, for this is the best way to co-measurement. Sitting under one particular tree, one may think that it is the center of the world. But, expanding the essence of one's spirit through the entire world, one becomes like Fire, all-pervading. Agni Yoga (1929) - 351:
351. You know Our attitude toward the astral world. You know how much the astral world must change in the process of evolution. But, while pointing out the imperfections of the astral world, we cannot reject it, because nothing that exists can be rejected. One must build knowledge, not according to one's personal desires, but according to real meaning. People thus can learn about the astral world, and, even more, can bring it closer to the borders of visibility. In this way, they can aid Our experiments in the densification of the astral. Agni Yoga (1929) - 351:
When people read about the tangible manifestations of the astral world, these phenomena may seem to be quite extraordinary. It would be insufficiency of thinking to reject what is undeniably near. It would be helpful for people to accept this and establish a new point of view. How can we fight for improvement in the conditions of life if we fail to properly observe life? Agni Yoga (1929) - 352:
352. The fear of astral manifestations is based upon other things than ghosts. It is necessary to understand that the cold of the astral world provokes a chemical reaction in people. Agni Yoga (1929) - 357:
It is not right to think that if today has passed unchanged, then tomorrow will also pass in the same way. Each hour can bring transformation for the advent of the New World. Agni Yoga (1929) - 363:
363. People love to speak about ebb and flow, about waves of light and sound, about magnetic currents; but psychic energy remains overlooked, although psychic waves are far stronger than all others in space. It is a scientific fact that the waves of psychic energy act like astrochemical rays. Regions of action and counteraction can be observed at the greatest distances. The accumulation of the waves of space, as the consciousness of Cosmos, affects all sensitive receivers more than do either the personal will or the consciousness of the astral world. One can imagine the power of these waves, sweeping over the world, bearing in their wake countless joys or terrors. Agni Yoga (1929) - 363:
Why do we measure the pressure of the atmosphere, but never pay attention to other factors that affect the moods of people? Life is built by such moods. Enough people exist who are sufficiently sensitive, but instead of benefitting from them, the world too readily treats them with disdain and superstition. Sad ignorance impedes the application in life of these other energies, which are knocking at the window. It is time to understand the true source of collective striving, by which people find upliftment or downfall. Agni Yoga (1929) - 373:
373. Agility of consciousness is a quality of the Higher World. One should understand why royal incarnations may alternate with those of shoemakers, without debasement. It is difficult for those on Earth to grasp this idea of changeability of external forms, because the ascent of the spirit is little understood. Agility teaches one to understand things from different angles. And the formula "by human hands and feet" ceases to be an abstraction. Agni Yoga (1929) - 376:
376. How do We define success? Truly, works are successful when their very trail is followed by friend and foe alike. Examine the deeds of those who follow, and say to yourself, "All comes from our fire." All mistakes are burned away by the fire of following. One may traverse life with courage when the beacon-fires light the way, when the dangers themselves are part of the design of the Veil of the Mother of the World. Agni Yoga (1929) - 376:
The Mother of the World does not fear the Great Play. Agni Yoga (1929) - 377:
Let us count the days we spend unworthily and be stricken with remorse. Let us count the hours not given to the Teaching and bewail. Can the hour given to the Teaching be sold for a sack of gold? Can one be satisfied with a garment of ignorance after beholding a chiton of beauty, adorned with the flowers of the Mother of the World? How can we devote our days to ordinary routine, when treasures are strewn along our path? One must become accustomed to the unusual manifestations of life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 407:
The Teaching, based on experience, brings to each thinker the joy of application. Do not limit that which is immeasurably great and close to the active consciousness. Do not constrict within preset limits that which comes down to us as the Breath of the Mother of the World. Let us say how joyful it is to serve the cause of renewal without fear of taking the wrong path. Beginning with the most obvious and tangible, following the immutable laws, let us apply our best efforts to the Teaching of Life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 416:
416. Each era chooses its new, corresponding Teaching, when all previous Teachings have become distorted. People tend to cling to these twisted distortions of the faith of their forefathers, yet no new Teaching ever excludes preceding ones. Little attention is paid to this fact, for the followers of every Teaching like to build their success on denial of the previous Teachings. But it is easy to prove the continuity of what people call religion. In this continuity is sensed a single stream of one energy. Calling it psychic energy, we speak of the Sophia of the Hellenic world or Sarasvati of the Hindus. The Holy Ghost of the Christians manifests signs of psychic energy, just as do the creative Adonai of Israel, and Mithra of Persia, full of solar power. Certainly, no one doubts that the Fire of Zoroaster is the Fire of Space, which you now study. Agni Yoga (1929) - 419:
419. We know about teraphs. We know that a teraph can be astral or material. The astral teraph is higher than the material one, just as the astral world is higher than the material world. Only very developed beings can have an astral teraph, whereas material teraphs can serve any conscious spirit. The teraph is a model of an actual event or thing. A navigator can more easily understand the behavior of his ship by studying a model of the vessel. Looking at the image, people, in a way, come into contact with what is absent. Even humble fortunetellers request first of all an image or an item closely connected with the subject. These objects direct their psychic energy, in order to increase its effect, like a beacon or a milestone. Agni Yoga (1929) - 446:
In losing the bridge to the Higher World, people harm not only themselves but also their surroundings. Their dogs develop harmful habits, and their livestock, their fowl, and their crops become unfit for evolution. It must be pointed out to man what he creates around him! Whether the spiritual foundations of one's life are dead or living is determined by the conditions of one's entire life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 454:
454. When the astral world is near, many small, illusionary phenomena become evident. We dispel the enchantment of the astral world so that Maya may not impede, and once a right attitude to the astral world has been established, We can again direct your attention to it. In the name of evolution, We always consider the subtle body objectively, with neither rejection nor enchantment. The physical body contains the astral one just as the thick bark contains the sap of the tree. But if the astral is given the possibility of developing and becoming stronger, it will reclaim from the body its balanced conditions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 463:
463. Satisfaction is not welcome in Our house. Who among Us could ever be satisfied? The onrushing task of world creation cries out against satisfaction. Can there be joy in completion? We gain impetus from the joy of new beginnings. This is not an abstraction. Beginnings correspond to motion, whose line of continuation is determined by inertia. The stroke of the beginning is Our bell. If We were to take back from the world all that We have begun, the greater part of the world's texture would crumble. Agni Yoga (1929) - 467:
467. "And with His staff He wiped away all the designs in the sand." In this action we see all the generosity of the Teacher, all His riches, all the dismissal of the past and the striving into the future. But people, as I said, turn everything into the ordinary, so that all their actions, whether personal or national, whether material or spiritual, are deprived of enthusiasm. But if our daily labor is consecrated in the Name of the Teacher it cannot be ordinary or tiresome. If we forget for what we labor, boredom will cover us with its shroud of decay, and all the jesters of the world will not be able to provoke a smile in us. Agni Yoga (1929) - 473:
473. In the same way that we study the nature of the astral world, let us clarify our attitude with regard to Rosicrucian, Masonic, and other organizations devoted to the General Good. Many Mahatmas have participated in them. And when we remember the original altruistic principles of these organizations, we must not turn away from them. When it concerns sincere motives, then all workers for the General Good must accept one another, especially when the spirit is developed and the consciousness is awake. Agni Yoga (1929) - 476:
476. The astral plane frequently reveals itself in the physical plane. But how senselessly beings of the physical plane react to any phenomenon that is beyond their known laws! Equally shocked are those who enter the astral world while ignorant about it. Agni Yoga (1929) - 481:
481. The student who is not afraid to continually reassess the foundations of the Teaching for the purpose of refining his knowledge is on the right path. The one who is not afraid to be misunderstood by others is with Us. The one who is unafraid to build links among the great currents of the teachings is Our friend. The one who is not afraid to see the light has an eagle's eye. The one who is not afraid to enter the fire is of fiery birth. The one who is not afraid of what he cannot see can pierce the darkness. The one who is not afraid to travel the world is ready to strive to the far-off worlds. The one who is not afraid to know the teachings of wisdom is with Us. Agni Yoga (1929) - 487:
487. Some will say, "Why preoccupy oneself with Agni Yoga and psychic energy, when we already have wireless communication and all kinds of other inventions?" But wireless communication can carry only words, whereas psychic energy instantly transmits thoughts, and also impels the recipient to immediately respond in action. We do not err in saying that half the world responds to the transmitted suggestions, and that psychic energy knows no distance. Agni Yoga (1929) - 496:
496. Very sensitive organisms can sense an extreme tightening of the strings. This permits true cooperation. Indeed, there are moments when the shield of the world becomes incandescent, and at such times no life-giving substance can draw close to it. The one with developed psychic energy can know when it is necessary to wait out the storm. This ability does not come suddenly; therefore, sensitive and able co-workers always should be valued. Agni Yoga (1929) - 505:
505. The student of Yoga must become accustomed to one thing - the inevitable suspicion in other people. One should not blame them for this attitude. If the student were an ascetic, in the customary sense of the term, they would more easily accept him. If he were to have the appearance of a magus, he would also be accepted, though out of fear. But his essence cannot be defined in simple words, and his work for the evolution of the world has no place in the customary ways of the world. How will people accept the renovation of their lives, when that is what they dread above all? Agni Yoga (1929) - 531:
The realms of psychic energy encompass all obstacles. Nothing in the physical world compares to the subtlest energy, for the entire future, when coarse matter will return into the domain of light, is founded upon these most refined energies! Agni Yoga (1929) - 559:
559. When people speak of death, they often, even without thinking, express things that are true. People sense that it is helpful for the departure of the astral body to be gradual, and that sudden death can cause problems. But the most important consideration is not talked about - that the quality of psychic energy is the dominant factor. Man can overcome all obstacles through his consciousness. When the consciousness has expanded, then transitory conditions have little importance. When the bond with the Higher World is strong, then all tasks become easy. But it is strange that people generally prefer to talk about details, and overlook what is most important. Agni Yoga (1929) - 580:
We say, let the books of the Teaching be published in a normal way. Let them be without an author's name, to exclude personal interest. In a few years people will understand that experience and deep study have produced these Teachings. Those who find the time for study of the books will enter the new world structures as welcome guests. Thus the mist of savagery will be replaced by refined understanding. Agni Yoga (1929) - 591:
Those who avoid the labor of the harvest should be made to understand that their groans are less than the rustling of one blade of grass. Also, those who venture into the astral world without an understanding of ascent must know how responsible they are for the polluting of space. Only the consciousness can lead, and permit the discerning of the right direction. Also, those who consider service to evolution as an effort deserving reward may be repaid in coin, but not by expansion of consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 594:
594. The fundamental mystery of Hermes was contained in the approach of the astral world to our Earth. One can see these sparks in the Hermetic Teachings, although they are carefully veiled. But now We will from time to time recall them. Agni Yoga (1929) - 611:
611. The Teaching is like prophecy in the world of science. Even skeptics will admit that the fate of humanity cannot depend upon the dissecting of frogs. The revealing of Our Indications at least will not increase the number of the bearers of ignorance! Accept enlightenment, the helper of humanity. Those possessing diplomas have overlooked the law of the Common Good. You, attracted by Maya, manifest understanding! Agni Yoga (1929) - 613:
613. The resplendent world must not be forgotten. It is the link to the far-off worlds. As a subtle substance, it suffuses space. Reaching from dimension to dimension, it knows neither far nor near. The discrete layers can be penetrated by the disembodied consciousness. The consciousness will be the guide, for its substance is universal. Agni Yoga (1929) - 613:
Mediators can be found in the Subtle World. Of course, our own consciousness should attract a refined consciousness, and the mediator must be capable of comprehending the tasks of the world. Not long ago I spoke of how impartially one has to think about the astral world. One must gain a proper understanding of the mediators through straight-knowledge; these are not guides, but simply helpers - telegraph poles, as it were. In time, their number will decrease and they will eventually become unnecessary. Thus, all elements and all conditions will be joined in the one work. How can one point out more clearly to a merchant that he can step beyond the limits of his account books? And how can one show that health and joy abide in the realization of Infinity? Agni Yoga (1929) - 620:
The mountain of the Mother of the World does not know its summit. Shall we fear it? Shall we be terrified at its unapproachableness? Or shall we rejoice that Amrita is inexhaustible? Amidst all the world's measurable concepts, the Incalculable radiates its light. Shall we be displeased by the coolness of the far-off wind that comes from Infinity? In the sweltering barrenness, let us not turn away from a life-giving stream. Agni Yoga (1929) - 623:
I say that you must learn to affirm the Origin in the beauty of Cosmos by permeating life with the hymns of the Mother of the World. Agni Yoga (1929) - 631:
Those who strike at the Teaching will be stricken in return. But how can harm and defeat be distinguished from usefulness and offering? You cannot know the dividing lines of all the ways of thinking in the world. Bearer of happiness, where is thy distinguishing garment of happiness? What light kindles the rainbow of radiance? Only in the Chalice are collected the kernels of true knowledge. Agni Yoga (1929) - 640:
Illumined by the radiance of the Mother of the World, our physical existence is seen to be but a grain of sand. But the cumulation in the Chalice is like a radiant mountain! Agni Yoga (1929) - 647:
"Do not lower your eyes to the lowlands, but turn to the heights of the Mother of the World, and thus judge your actions by the measures of the Infinite." Agni Yoga (1929) - 650:
Now you know that the battlefield is rife with possibilities. It is there that the visible and invisible worlds are in contact and affect each other. This is not magic, just as walking on water is not magic - not by command but out of necessity. How can one reach the goal, if one is without faith? Straight-knowledge needs both direction and goal. Not knowing the goal leads to a piling-up of confusion. Fallen leaves nourish the black soil, but each seed brings an explosion of energy into the world. Agni Yoga (1929) - 656:
One should not reject the invisible world; one should demand of oneself cooperation with it. Agni Yoga (1929) - 664:
664. Certainly creative thought will regenerate the world. He who masters thought creates evolution. Thus We can move human consciousness toward progress. We create by thought. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 1:
1. Humanity is distressed because of lost currents, but its explanations of the shiftings on Earth and of the manifestations of cosmic perturbations are geological. Despite these explanations, the factual evidence, the manifestations of fiery, subterranean, and supermundane currents, reveal to the world the concept of Infinity. The rays of the supermundane spheres can penetrate the crust of Earth and induce in any part of the planet intensified magnetism evoking subterranean currents. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 2:
Is it so difficult for the consciousness to propel itself to that source the streams of which are endless? Can the obstacles be so resistive when the Teaching says that it is easy to lift the curtain of the future? Decide to apply this to life, so that the ability to make use of Our advices should not be limited to exclamations or assurances, and let your spirit say, "The wisdom of the Lord is the power of the far-off worlds. The Fire of Infinity and the radiation of the Star of the Mother of the World are sending to us the affirmation of our being! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 7:
Eternally moving, eternally striving, eternally aspiring to the heights, eternally manifesting vigilance, affirming Truth, manifesting the radiant thread of the Mother of the World by the armor of infinite beauty, assailing the darkness of ignorance, promising to the abode of humanity the glory of the stars - thus walk, saying, "World, I wish to accept all thy gifts; I wish to fill to the brim the chalice of attainment; I wish, O Lord, to drain the chalice of the Wisdom of Thy Covenants!" Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 9:
9. People are often perplexed as to what lies beyond consciousness. Of course, in the human understanding the concept of consciousness is limited. This results from the acceptance of the visible world only. Knowledge remains confined within limits if the boundaries of visibility are not broadened. But let us look beyond the boundaries of human consciousness and knowledge; let us find a minute grain of cosmic understanding. How beautiful is the vast horizon! How powerful is the thought penetrating Space! What new ways are disclosed by communion with Infinity! Seek these treasures; in them is the guarantee of your advancement. Of what use is knowledge which brings one to closed gates marked by the sign "we know no more"? Limitation of knowledge is a grave. Therefore, fathom Infinity! The limitation of consciousness is the death of spirit. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 9:
Why does there exist in the world the custom of worshipping the cosmic powers in the moment of distress? Why only then the attraction toward Infinity? Why just then the recognition of the so-called supernatural forces? I advise that the Name of the Mother of the World be pronounced not as a symbol but as a power-giver. I advise that the Source of Infinity be invoked not as a symbol but as a manifestation of Eternity, as an eternal Generator of beauty and the Creator of the firmament. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 10:
10. The cosmic Breath of the Mother of the World is all-pervading. Verily, all is imbued with it. From infinitesimal grains of dust to immeasurable magnitudes, life moves and breathes by this Breath. How then not to cognize the power which moves the Universe! How not to ponder upon the essence of Being! Fathom the rhythm of cosmic energy and understand the rhythm of evolution. The essence of evolution is unalterable and is measured by the manifestation of Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 10:
You who fear the end, turn your face to the radiance of the Mother of the World and affirm yourself in the understanding of evolution. There is no limit to the sendings from the Mountains. There is no limit to the warranty of the far-off worlds. There is no limit to the natural treasures of the visible and invisible spheres. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 13:
And where will be the night? Where you seem to perceive its hush the hymns to the Mother of the World begin. Neither day nor night - only Her Radiance! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 16:
16. Reality and illusion will begin to appear to humanity as issuing from one source when we understand that the life-giving vessel is one. The Universe becomes devoid of all reason with the adoption of the concept of separation of the invisible world from the visible one. If we assume that our path is a casual one, with a void beyond, then our imagination is very poor indeed! Illusion is that which does not exist; and the concept of reality must be expanded. All lives and all propagates. Space carries your engenderings. Let us utilize the entire creative force of Space! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 17:
The truth of relativity has been accepted in mathematics, and all former calculations have proved erroneous. A like relativity exists in the world of evolution. The concepts of light and darkness, happiness and unhappiness, labor and rest, are likewise subject to the same law of relativity. When We speak of progress in thinking, We foresee the need of accepting this relativity. Precisely, the concept of the steps of ascent is beautiful. The spirit realizes that ascent is the page of wisdom on which is traced the entire power of Cosmos and the manifestation of motion. Progress cannot be affirmed on the lowest point of the great Origin. The temples of Atlantis knew this great principle. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 18:
Verily the beauty of striving toward limitless encompassment will provide a radiant rainbow, and we shall say, "Mother of the World, All-bestowing, All-embracing, we wish to adorn our far-off firmament!" Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 21:
21. Perceive that the power of the law of the life principle is invincible. The tension of the spiral of the higher energy puts all elements to work. The accumulation of energy in the spheres of the world gives variety to the substance, and it calls for the manifestation of creativeness. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 22:
When humanity will learn to realize and coordinate world events with the complexities of Cosmos the progress of insight will be affirmed. The manifestation of the chain of events, and a full realization of that which as the heritage of the ages proceeds from one period to another, can impel the consciousness toward the understanding of Cosmic Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 22:
Thou, spirit, striving to the Creator of Cosmos, turn to the Mother of the World. Proclaim what thou seest. Space is revealed as manifesting the utmost creativeness. The immensity of Space and the inalienability of the cosmic forces enrich the kernel of our being. The levers of evolution are the finest energies which may become the possession of men. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 24:
Observe that first of all it is necessary to harness the ocean of the world; later the effect will determine the experiment. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 24:
The hidden manifestations of Cosmos emit light for the eye of the seeker. But bereft of any glimmer of light is the world of him who sees its expiration with his own end. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 28:
You are right in asserting that the Lord Buddha had to give the concept of Nirvana to the world because there are few who are willing to labor eternally for the creation of new forms. Nirvana is only a step in the endless cosmic periods. Our disciples, accumulating the earthly inheritance, can rejoice, transporting themselves with striving consciousness toward the higher worlds. Is it not better to serve the manifestation of the great eternal reworking and transformation from the lower to the higher than to be slave to stagnation? Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 29:
29. The higher world sometimes seems to people like a hallucination or delusion. Each one understands it in his own way, and each one is afraid to confess his understanding of Cosmos. From the point of view concerned with the elements to that concerned with the "Mighty Creator," man does not fear to create various phantasmagories and will not cease the creation of excess baggage. The human spirit carries many bundles, and hence comes the difficulty of ascent into the higher sphere. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 32:
32. The division of the world into the existing and non-existing constricts the thinking. Rejection of that which is invisible, and denial of the whole expanse of Cosmos, results in that narrow measure of Cosmos used by humanity. A cosmic spaciousness for the path of life is ordained by Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 36:
The veil of the radiance of the Mother of the World will be the crown of our striving. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 36:
Let us look at the one who consciously strives to the veil of the Mother of the World. We shall see that, of all the inexhaustible, numberless consciousnesses, this warrior, aflame with cosmic fires, is borne there where the power of Infinity glows. But here on Earth the warrior carries a brimming chalice. Wondrous is the transposition of our conception thitherward, into our true life! Verily, only the cognizance of Infinity will unite all elements. Manifestations of cosmic life will be revealed as a formula in our conscious thought. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 38:
38. If we compare the work of Cosmos with the work of man, we may find the closest correlations on our planet. Let us see wherein cooperation with the elements has been realized. The vegetable kingdom takes what it requires for its growth. The cooperation between man and the cosmic riches is clear. From the animal kingdom we take what is necessary for our existence, accepting it as being customarily due us. When man built his dwellings upon the lake shores and hewed them out of the rocks, he subordinated the world to himself and proudly dominated it. Now the same man dominates, but, having been enriched by all manner of subtle means, he has progressed toward an understanding of the riches of Space. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 38:
The word materialism has assumed a monstrous significance. And yet, materialism should be based upon the all-pervading substance of the power of the Infinite. Why this perversion of cosmic power? The symbol of the Mother of the World, giving form and purpose to the entire Breath of Cosmos, transforming the kernel into incalculable manifestations, crowns our Earth with beauty. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 38:
The Mother of the World is the great creative force in our being. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 47:
The spirit peering into Infinity will say, "Our task is only of this urgent hour; our task concerns only reality; but all worlds, formed and unformed, attract us. And the task of the New World is not terrifying, since we endeavor to affirm a new spatial thought." Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 47:
The Mother of the World lives and constructs. And We proclaim not the utopia envisioned by humanity but a true striving toward endless construction. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 49:
49. In a epoch of division between spirit and matter, one must consider him as condemned who creates his world around non-understanding. Why build with hustle and bustle? Wherefore all dreams and privations, when your constructions crumble and the tide of human property may not be prolonged? Where the condemned one has marked out a small circle for himself, all space will be measured for him by the same radius. When the clear consciousness will say, "One may profit eternally by the fruits of one's own labor," then verily will glow the spirit's glaive which points to Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 49:
Condemned one, why does your heart not whisper to you wherein lies the truth? In every action is comprised an energy identical in substance with the energy of Cosmos. Every atom moves in accordance with exact calculation, and energy gathers from each convulsion of spirit. Let each one understand that he is doomed not because of karmic cruelty but by self-indictment. Cosmic Justice is aware of the design of evolution, and the plan is executed in accordance with the design of one and the same law of the Fire of the Mother of the World. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 52:
Cosmos creates for Infinity. Cosmos builds with co-measurement. Communion is imperative, and Materia Lucida is the consciousness of the cosmic rays. You are right in terming Materia Lucida the great Mother of the World. You are right in calling Materia Lucida Cosmic Love. Verily, the Universe is woven with the yarn of Lucida and the lever of Love. Poor humanity alone has clothed itself in isolation, with the veil of dark denial. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 57:
How is it possible to annihilate the power of motion, and how can one not acknowledge this wise and eternal cause of the entire Cosmic Fire! The evidence of the Cosmic Fire permeates every corner of the human dwelling, but as an extraneous manifestation. Man has detached himself from the best part of the creative impulse. The finding of Materia Lucida on the earthly sphere is possible only in spiritual consciousness. Clumsy hands may not touch the veil of the Mother of the World. A crude consciousness may not formulate the manifestation of cosmic energy. Only the yearning to perceive provides the access to higher matter. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 61:
The far-off worlds are our manifested path. The far-off worlds are our enlightenment. The far-off worlds are our vistas of the mighty vision of the Mother of the World. The human spirit seeking expansion finds the manifested far-off worlds. Let us say that the unattainable may become attainable and that privation may become wealth. Therefore, let us direct our will to Infinity, in all its beauty. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 62:
62. The world of form is unlimited, and a developed receptivity and imagination can add multifold manifestations to Be-ness. If we accept the concept of a whole arc of ascent through all directions of Space, we will be able to attain understanding of the far-off worlds. Why not enrich life by admitting into the consciousness the fact that beyond its earthly dwelling the spirit has treasures toward which to aspire? Those who deny the life on the far-off worlds deprive themselves of their own obvious wealth. Why not accept the thought that the worlds cleave to a chain which leads from conception to unending evolution? Creation, which expands in an ascending arc, proceeds just as the Cosmic Fire. Why should one limit the Cosmos to Earth alone, in the belief that Cosmos provided only the one refuge to man? Let us rise upon the ascending arc in cooperation with the far-off worlds. The spirit knows that creativeness, for the fruits of the next step, must be intensified. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 64:
64. Cosmos proclaims that life pulsates in all atoms and sets into motion the manifestations of evolution. But Cosmos proclaims not only the organic but all manifestations. It proclaims psycho-life. Psycho-dynamics of the spirit constitutes the foundation of Be-ness. Psycho-vision is the basis of sight. The manifested psycho-spiritual thought of Cosmos is the guaranty of creation throughout the entire limitless life of Cosmos. In all manifestations of the spatial organisms, search not only for the impulse but for the attraction of psycho-life in the atom. Then you will discern not one world alone but all the limitless worlds of Cosmos. We shall find the meaning of all the surrounding worlds and of the Supreme Reason. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 67a:
67a. When We assert that the creativeness of Cosmos is diffused in humanity, it means that only individual striving can propel one to that attainment which the Mother of the World and We Arhats proclaim as the higher Sacrament. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 67a:
I say, I solemnly affirm, that when We present to the world the offering of an achievement, We send Our most dear ones for that achievement. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 67a:
I affirm that the path of the world is the path of Spatial Fire. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 68:
When I say that the cosmic incessancy affirms also our karma, it means that I wish to free human consciousness from delusion and to instill in the human spirit the thread of understanding which leads to incessancy. I affirm that a clear understanding will point out the incessancy of all our actions. The Cosmic Fire is incessant and inexhaustible. One must understand that the Infinite is an aggregate of life processes. Cause and effect, thought and action, are the karmic predestinators of the life principle. Whither can the unbroken chain deviate? An unbroken path is open to the spirit; it reveals the symbol of the Mother of the World to him who has chosen the symbol of Light. But the erring one who seeks darkness will not touch the Fire of Space. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 68:
Attain the understanding of the symbol of the Mother of the World! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 74:
74. People who circumscribe themselves by the evident, and who sense only the obvious, limit their world. The visible does not lead to Infinity, and therefore a limited mind is attempting to solve the creative complexities. Infinity can be cognized. The supreme understanding can be attained only by a supreme cognizance. The highest perception is accessible only to the one who knows the spiritual world. Psychic energy opens all gates. And the best attainment of the human spirit will be the realization of Infinity. The symbol of energy will reveal to humanity the unceasingness of the processes of all Be-ness. Could one stop the endless stream of lives moving on toward Infinity? Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 74a:
74a. Yes, Urusvati, the power of the future life indicates that the planetary expanses are small for the synthesis of your creativeness. The synthesis of the Chalice is so condensed that it must not be manifested in one domain. In your consummate life there lies, as a cornerstone, the attainment of the Mother of the World. You will build the psycho-life in creation around the revealed spheres. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 75:
Science is studying the world history, and the epochs of lowest manifestations are established as well as the gradual development. But parallel lines of advance do not present a picture of the future. Hence, let each one designate for himself a path of progression leading toward one of the higher worlds. The science which will reveal the approach of new forms of Being will give humanity the subtle understanding of the Infinite! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 76:
As truth surpasses imagination, so is the future beyond dreams. Origen said "With the eyes of the heart we behold Be-ness." Only through the heart can we discern the beauty of the world manifested by the Heart of Cosmos. The love of Cosmos actuates straight-knowledge. Love of lilies or of the far-off worlds has as its basis the same cosmic principle. Yes, yes, yes! We shall measure through cosmic love! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 78:
78. The process toward perfection can lead humanity to higher worlds. For this, it is necessary to affirm the understanding of non-transistoriness. When the focus of knowledge will be widened into new angles and a way will be found to transform the nets into spatial fires, then the world of new forms will be unlimited. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 79:
Humanity has violated the law of cooperation and is expiating this transgression. Each Lord brought back to the planet the balance which had been lost, but the human spirit is so impregnated with the feeling of antagonism that it cannot reach the goal designated by the Lord. Thus, humanity is developing dreadful controversies; and the waves will engulf the thinking, which is violated by the denial of Light as the Mother of the World. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 89:
89. The indication affirming creativeness on the far-off worlds is in conformity with the world tasks. The world tasks are like fires of joy, and thus the creative task is accomplished. One more task for Us is the molding of the human spirit, finding helpful rays for humanity which will shape and develop beautiful abilities of the spirit. The world tasks are affirmed by the tension of the cosmic fires, and the joy of spatial achievements reverberates as the music of the spheres. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 89:
People do not comprehend the world tasks. World construction is pictured in the human consciousness as a step of lowest co-measurement. Yes, yes, yes! Many are the new forms! Our creativeness will gather many new combinations. The Cosmic Might and the power of an Arhat can create those unimaginable forms. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 90:
Our task is to establish the harmony of existence and the creativeness of the infinite Cosmos. The world, in all dimensions, is developed by conditioned human thought. Cosmos indicates a different direction. Human creation has little resemblance to the creation of Cosmos. We bring to man the understanding that his task can proceed in full rhythmic accord with cosmic creation. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 93:
93. A concordance of actions is called a real union. Cosmic union will direct all creative forces in the future; this is the principle upon which the new manifested world will be founded. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 95:
Maitreya sees the New World of concordance! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 96:
Life is comprised of an eternal succession of ideas and of manifestations of cosmic energies. How can a spirit who does not project his thought into the realm of ideas adopt the concept of Infinity! When thought will take on the significance of something vital and realizable, it will reveal to man where is joy and where is truth. The quests of thought have led to unification with the Fire of Space. The quests of thought have led to the acceptance of the records of the past. The quests of thought will lead to the realization of higher worlds. The quests of thought will lead to the irradiance of the Mother of the World. Striving will lead to boundless beauty! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 98:
The forms of existence are repeated and the diversities are great. But existence cannot be completed in, nor confined to, one planetary life. As the abode of the spirit, as a new world, as an indescribable cosmic beauty, Infinity calls. When this call is understood, then can Space assume the beauty of the Infinite. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 106:
The world knows about the White Fire. The world knows about the Invisible Light. Where We wish to reveal the subtlest energies, there We act only through subtlest energies. Where the Arhat most entrust the Sacred, there We manifest highest cautiousness. Where the Arhat knows the eternal Law, there He rejoices, and He sends the exultation into Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 108:
It is true that the world of creation is inexhaustible, and there is no hiding place for the engenderments of the human spirit. The issue projected into the wheel of life brings its consequents. He is narrow-minded who thinks that man expiates his deeds by imagining their dissolution in space. As the properties of nature indicate an unending process, so does the spirit of man, who is following an identical path. It is difficult not to acknowledge the limitlessness of transformed energies! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 112:
112. The generation of the different energies is correlative with the thinking of men. The subtlest energies of that spirit who affirms beauty will manifest corresponding forms. When the subtle energies are manifested they reflect the essence which generates the form. The cosmic law answers the tensity of the spirit and draws toward the realization of subtle substances. The cosmic law reflects the manifestations of the whole world of forms. A clear conception predicates a clear creation. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 115:
For an Arhat, annihilation does not exist. Cosmic creation knows no annihilation. The Mother of the World knows no annihilation. But only regeneration will create that precious chain which extends endlessly. In calling the yielding of the lowest to the highest "transmutation," We wish to affirm the human consciousness in the process of advancement toward Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 116:
The world created by the heart through the principle of fusion will create through cosmic attraction. The cosmic attraction and the blended heart create the manifested beauty of Be-ness. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 117:
117. In the chain of spirit creation we find manifestations of the most precise and subtle harmonies, manifested by the creativeness of Cosmic Fire. The Cosmic Fire is not solely the substance from which we derive our forms. All the subtlest spiritual manifestations, which affirm the most worthy human actions, We call Fire. Beauty of achievement lies at the basis of spirit-creativeness. Our Mother of the World has endowed the world with that eternal achievement which is laid into the foundation of the Universe. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 117:
Why does Earth dissipate so much its treasures? The origin of self-sacrificing achievement is the foundation of all pure beginnings. The self-sacrificing achievement of the Mother of the World is reflected in spirit-creativeness as the refulgence of Cosmos. Let us accept as law the manifested sacred achievement. The beauty of life is contained in cosmic unity, and the principle of life is based upon the affirmation of an achievement. The self-sacrifice in the achievement links the spirit with the highest manifestations of Be-ness. Fullness of life may be expressed by the spirit who carries the chalice of self-sacrifice on his way toward Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 120:
120. The Cosmic Magnet is reflected in everything existing. Gravitation collects those particles of the creation of Cosmos which in turn reflect the cosmic magnetism. The whirl forges the contacts wherever the psycho-dynamic force is affirmed. Wherever the attraction weakens, severance results. Like an explosion, these breaks disperse the parts which belong to one element. The cosmic magnetism gathers nations, gathers races, gathers parts of the world, gathers aspects of evolution, gathers arcs of consciousness, gathers manifestations of all attractions. At the root of all vital manifestations may be discovered cosmic magnetism, and even behind the karmic law stands the Cosmic Magnet. The very thirst for existence is conditioned by the Psycho-magnet of Cosmos. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 120:
An unusual manifestation of psycho-life is in the blending of the Human Atom. It is manifested consciously, and the psycho-dynamic force draws the most subtle threads into the blending. This manifested junction of the separated halves of the Atom is called the Sacred Action of Cosmos. Therefore, Our cosmic mission is sacred, fiery, and urgent. When an Atom approaches the blending and is consciously motivated, the Star of the Mother of the World glows most vividly and the higher worlds are jubilant. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 130:
130. The spirit impelled by the Cosmic Magnet is linked with the great action which builds the manifested and affirmed Universe. This unison leads to the highest harmonization. The spirit which seeks to destroy the link with the Cosmic Magnet by creating its own petty world digresses from the path which leads to Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 134:
134. Cosmic attraction directs most clearly the movement toward evolution. In the wake of the propelled impulse is that spiral which cannot but evoke a reverberative force. And the thrust of the spiral depends upon Spatial Fire. The manifestation of cosmic attraction, affirming the questing force by the current of positive magnetism, at the same time generates the negative magnetism; the one beginning is to be found in the entire Cosmos. The Cosmic Magnet, evincing the one great and eternal Law, gives to the world the image of limitless creation. Hence, the world may follow this Law. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 134:
The advance of world evolution may be regarded as the expression of the Cosmic Magnet. Creation can progress with the Cosmic Magnet. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 152:
We know cases when creativeness was not apparent yet the spirit soared and created. The spirit, in striving to the creativeness of psycho-life, can create an entire world evolution. Verily, it is thus that the spirit of higher manifestations penetrates the spheres. But the spirit discordant with the Cosmic Magnet can create only contrary manifestations. The currents of the higher spheres are inherent in him who affirms the Spatial Fire in his spirit. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 153:
In its creative process the Magnet collects that power of the elements which contains the greatest amount of identical energies. The world sways in the eternal rhythm of submersion and collection. When humanity will adopt the rhythm which advances in step with Eternity, the flux of Spatial Fire will be easier. The Cosmic Magnet is still too alien and not accepted. When the consciousness will fathom this force, which it can apply to creation, then only can be manifested the universal creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet, with man as its co-worker. Thus are new forms molded. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 156:
156. It is truly told about the power of love for humanity. Can one love a garden and despise its flowers? Can one worship the power of beauty and not show respect for love? I attest that the Power adorning Our Universe is confirmed as Our Mother of the World - the Feminine Origin! Indeed, one may cite many scientific examples indicative of the creative destiny of woman. Those who deny the evidence of woman's creativeness should reflect that woman gives voluntarily. It does not mean that those who possess the rights are the ones who affirm them. Hence is the woman's path termed one of voluntary giving. Certainly in Cosmos everything is interwoven, but humanity transgresses the laws of the Higher Reason. Truly, the Feminine Origin is most beautiful! Verily, the pinnacle of Be-ness cannot exist without the Feminine Origin. How badly people have mutilated the great cosmic laws! How far people have departed from Truth! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 160:
160. The reconstruction of the world is not dependent upon human creativeness, but at the same time one cannot say that humanity is excluded from the expanding spatial power. The bond linking man and Cosmos is inseverable. Thus, that which exists is expressed in forms predestined by the Cosmic Magnet. But man is also an expression of the existing, and thus man is revealed either as a force moving toward the Magnet or as an obstructive symbol. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 170:
170. The attraction of the various parts of one principle acts through the medium of the Magnet. Hence the variety of the expressions of all the affirmed principles on different planes. The core of Reason is apparent in all Spatial Fire. Being of the same origin, the Cosmic Magnet carries within itself the principle of creativeness of Fire, and Reason builds the substance applicable to each sphere. Therefore, homogeneousness is spread throughout the entire Cosmos, and homogeneousness can provide man with the key to the understanding of the existence beyond. Homogeneousness will lead then to the understanding of the highest principles. When humanity will refine all conceptions of the principles, it will be possible to affirm the manifestation of homogeneousness ad infinitum. Thus are all strata of Be-ness build; not by deflection from the principle inherent in the Cosmic Magnet, but by contribution in most subtle forms. Therefore, the Origins should be the affirmed guiding principles. Let us accept the principle of Be-ness as the affirmation of the Highest Reason, and the Cosmic Magnet will unfold as the manifested might of the Mother of the World. This concept can bring a true understanding of the existence of Our Brotherhood, a true understanding of the far-off worlds, and a true understanding of those principles which ordain man as a creator. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 171:
171. Homogeneousness and consubstantiality are identical. Thus only can we understand Be-ness. The world is created of One Heart, and that Heart beats through the one pulsation of the Cosmic Magnet. Thus, the principle which affirms homogeneousness in all things affirms unity. Thus, the principle of fusion is ordained by the creative Reason. Therefore, I say that the knowledge of Be-ness can further the cosmic evolution. Many are the beautiful mysteries in Cosmos! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 177:
177. The invisibility of the very highest processes can affirm the conception of the far-off world. When the cosmic energies are strained for action, the spiral of cooperation is tensed in rhythm with the Cosmic Magnet. Usually one can determine the tension of the spiral in accordance with the result of the creativeness; but the chain of the process itself cannot be measured by man. Of course, the measurement of psycho-dynamics can be only in terms of the dimensions of Spatial Fire. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 178:
178. Urusvati is right - a wondrous truth is in beauty. Cosmos affirms evolution by this formula. Cosmos directs the world to the mastery of beauty. Yes, verily, the Mother of the World possesses the Magnet of Beauty. And wherever the Spatial fire has collected the fiery affirmation of its forms, the fire of the spirit manifests itself. When the invisible process is revealed to the fiery spirit, it may then be said that the creative transmutation has been confirmed. Therefore, one may say that the psycho-dynamics of the spirit transmutes as a most saturated fire. When the centers can flamingly reflect the will of the Cosmic Magnet, then the psycho-dynamics of the spirit unites the higher planes with the planet. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 180:
When one can manifest the creativeness of the spirit which is directed toward the radiance of the Mother of the World, then truly reflected is the world of highest tensions. And the analogy leads to eternal striving into the spheres manifested by the Cosmic Magnet. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 184:
184. The manifestation of cosmic tension is evoked by a current of planetary explosion. As does the shifting, so also the new tension reacts upon the fires of Space. Likewise, it can be said that the fire of an Agni Yogi responds to the cosmic disturbances. The aggregate of all combinations brings transmutation to the planet, and higher energies are collected for a new world. Thus, the stream of life is infinite, and these laws are truly beautiful! Verily, one may rejoice at the sacred force of Cosmos! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 189:
189. How little has humanity understood the world of effects! There is no arbitrariness in Cosmos. He who takes casuality as his foundation, adheres but feebly to the chain of life's energy. The energy which summons to life provides the decision for the direction of striving. Therefore, an arbitrary thought will bring an indefinite decision. An arbitrary thought provides soil for destruction, but striving permits a chaotic expression to clothe itself in form. Among the forms manifested on Earth are so many victims of arbitrariness. As an action sets the spheres atremble, so also arbitrariness shakes the world of effects. The law is so immutable that it may be said that with the development of subtlety of thought it will be possible consciously to change the form. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 190:
190. In the gathering of a new race, the Adept who lives among men is recognized as a great spiritual toiler for humanity. Thus is the creation of the nucleus of the new race confirmed. The fire of the ordained Carrier of Light kindles the spirits of the chosen ones. When the spirit of the Carrier transmutes his fires, he kindles simultaneously the torches of others. As everything in Cosmos is transmitted, revealing rainbow spheres, so the Carrier of Light sows rainbow seeds. Given the foundation, the structure grows. The creativeness of the Carrier of Light brings the higher world closer. The synthesis of the Chalice is the magnet of the heart. Straight-knowledge lends to the Carrier of Light the symbol of the bearer of the chalice of Beauty. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 191:
We are raising humanity out of the conditions of the lower sphere into the sphere of limitless thought. Limitations imprison the spirit by that bolted chain which destroys the best cosmic currents. In limitless thought is encompassed the whole cosmic action, and out of Materia Lucida Fohat creates. It is instructive to know that the most fiery process can be achieved by the spirit, and the transmutation of fires inspires to the further process. Thus, the chain of manifested strivings confirms the infinite world of mutual creation. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 193:
The freedom which so entices man is an illusion. In Infinity, there is freedom of choice, and herein is contained all beauty. Freedom of choice affirms man, and man determines for himself the world of effects. Thus is built the life of dependence. Numberless are the existences, and they are linked by manifestations of constructiveness. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 195:
195. The divergence of points of view in regard to the Universe reveals an approach to varied spheres. What kind of vision has humanity? The eye of an earth dweller does not penetrate beyond the physical plane. Naturally, the search for material manifestations results in the aspiration for that which is visible only by crude sight, and the manifestation of higher spheres is thereby excluded. The world vision encompasses the creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet, and man can penetrate into the higher planes. The truth predestined by Cosmos can be attained. When the world vision directs itself into Space, it is aware of all laws. But the world vision has its boundaries and goals pertaining to it; the periphery of its striving is within the closest sphere. Its quests reach into the spheres close to Earth. But the Spatial Fire can be encompassed by the vision of the Infinite. And to the spirit who has approached the Spatial Fire, the limitless vision is granted. The psycho-life of the Spatial Fire can encompass the spheres through the assimilation of psychic energy. The spirit who has embraced the Spatial Fire lives through the creative force of Materia Lucida. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 195:
The spiritual world is without bounds; and the physical mind cannot manifest the knowledge of Infinity. Only the psycho-dynamic power of spirit carries man into the higher spheres. The limitless vision verily opens the paths to the Heart of Cosmos. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 196:
196. When the vision discerns the significance of the Universe, the ways to endlessly manifested existence are revealed. World vision discloses that which exists in life, but the unlimited vision reveals the boundless Be-ness. The creativeness of Cosmos is incessant, and there where the world vision sees boundaries the unlimited vision perceives new horizons. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 196:
The Sacrament of Attestation of the Cosmic Magnet is the cosmic vision of Higher Reason. Thus, the complex law unravels as the mighty primary power of the Heart of Cosmos. The clarity of cosmic law reveals to man the beauty of the World. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 196:
When the Tara of Light will enlighten the world with revelations from the far-off worlds, then will She be affirmed as the manifestation of Beauty. When the Tara of the Heart illumines the world with love, then is She affirmed as the manifestation of Beauty. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 201:
201. It is very difficult to determine the boundaries in Cosmos between the so-called passive and the active. If We say that all forces are active, men will find this declaration a paradox. But a higher consciousness can understand how We perceive all forces of the Origins as active. The differentiation is so bereft of subtlety that it is difficult to convey to people about the principle which dwells in the manifested power of Mulaprakriti. Likewise, the principle of life cannot be asserted without the realization of the Feminine Origin. Like the Cosmos, Mulaprakriti is a universal principle. The origins cannot be regarded as competitive forces; only unification of the forces creates life. And We, in the higher worlds, manifest a consecrated reverence for the Origin which humanity calls passive. Yes, yes, yes! The higher consciousness knows the Truth and We are ready to proclaim this Truth to humanity; but for this, humanity must ascend the higher step. Yes, yes, yes! When each Lord had to be given to the world by a mother, how may one not revere Thee, Mother of the World! When each Spatial Fire has to be made manifest in a form, how may one not revere Her who gives life! yes, yes, yes! How then may one not accept as the highest manifestation of the Cosmos the power in the intense symbol of the Mother! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 202:
Hence, the absorption of the subtle energies is represented by a designated circle coincident with the cosmic circle. Therefore, the synthesis of an Agni Yogi has its circling spiral. Humanity should give deep thought to the creation of its spiral. The Universe is inhabited by such worlds. Man is a world. His striving creates a world; and karma must redeem not only the world - man but also the world - striving, until the world is blended in pure striving. Thus, the world without bounds sustains the course of evolution. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 203:
203. The pearl of the heart is the most subtle tension. Only with that tension do We create worlds. The world of strivings builds the future. The source of love unites all that exists! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 206:
206. Life is based on the motion of threads connecting the two worlds. A current magnetized by one fire is linked with a parallel current. Therefore, the evident link of an Agni Yogi with the higher world is confirmed. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 220:
The factor of creativeness predestined as a force inducing the attainment of cosmic equilibrium, will always be impelled by the principle of the Magnet. Only the affirmation of the Origins can balance the universal correlation. The ever-disturbing motion maintains unbalance. Hence, the Origins and veneration for them will be the factor that humanity may affirm as the salvation of the world. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 227:
227. We, Brothers of Humanity, battle arduously for the balance and for the instilling of the Principle of the Mother of the World. When the understanding of creation will be confirmed, it will be possible to evince to humanity the creative power of Fire. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 227:
Humanity has so greatly violated the Magnet of Be-ness that the construction of new life must be established. Only thus can be stopped the generation of currents which now so completely engulf humanity. We, Brothers of Humanity, battle for the Cosmic Magnet and for the life principle. The time is complex, but great! In tension, amidst humanity's monstrous non-comprehension of the principle of Be-ness, We give a new Covenant. We summon humanity to that Covenant. In the great Covenant lies the principle of Be-ness. We say to humanity, "Venerate the Origins; venerate the Mother of the World, venerate the awesome Covenant of the Cosmic Magnet!" Yes, yes, yes! Thus speaks Maitreya! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 229:
229. An Agni Yogi enters the tempo of the universal current, thus directing the trend of world thought; and, by suffusing the space with his essence, he attracts spirits to the new and predestined affirmation. Most complex is the universal creativeness, and interwoven with the most subtle energies. The manifestation of the Fire of Space is a force propelling toward creation of universal currents. The principle of Fire gives the direction to all the new cosmic currents. Therefore, the assertion of fusion will be disclosed as a key to the sixth race. The currents inset into the basis of life predetermine a new course. Thus do We confirm this great path. Thus do We build the great, the wondrous step of the universal life. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 233:
233. Direct correlation exists between the Agni Yogi and the cosmic manifestations. The link between manifestations is so tense that it describes a straight line. There also exists a direct link between the Agni Yogi and the world events. The world thought is also reflected upon the manifestation of the fires of the Tara. When the synthesis gives evidence of its power, all cosmic events are reflected upon the organism, the best and most accurate indicator of cosmic and planetary manifestations. If people were aware of all the fiery signs on Earth, the duration of life would be short. Our Urusvati has witnessed the emanations of Earth, trembling from the density of the atmosphere. The earthly crust is in convulsion, and the new step is being prepared by means of creative unification. The psycho-spiritual levers will provide propulsion for the sixth race. How tempestuous are the currents! The fires are ablaze as fiery streams! Therefore, the heart of the Tara carries within itself all vital currents and reflects all human manifestations. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 240:
The creativeness of the Magnet is indicated as the source of human actions. The so-called unsuccessful actions should be understood as magnetic implantings that do not generate the current necessary for the effect. If humanity would follow the course of each of their generated actions, certainly the causes of failures and their direct results could be discovered. The cosmic creativeness responds directly to the delineation of all laws of the Mother of the World. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 244:
244. The vibrations testify to the reception of a manifestation of Fire. When a ray is sent, the responding aspiration assimilates the Spatial Fire. The currents of all the fires of Space create their vehicles. The cosmic vibration establishes an identity in all energies. Much is said about the molecular vibrations, but it should be added that there are so many vibrating elements that the Spatial Fire vibrates in the entire Cosmos, evoking the responsive currents. It may be asserted definitely that the power of the vibrations of the creative energy corresponds to the force of the current of the Magnet. In all human creative beginnings the cosmic vibration reverberates, and one causal world is clearly interlaced with the other; thus one can link the past with the future. By establishing reality as a responding vibration, a karmic correlation can be revealed. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 250:
250. Universal striving is directed toward assertion of ceaselessly evinced transmutation. The world of effects draws man into a current which carries him toward his destination. The chain of spacial bodies is drawn to the core of action; therefore, all unfulfilled inceptions can join the chain of higher tension. These inceptions require complete intensification and an expression of complete attunement. True, the world of effects may be so hideous that the evidence of these manifestations seems out of accord. Therefore, let us take up the frightful chain of human impulses. Wherever the force of life impulse holds, there is striving toward the Cosmic Magnet. Wherever a force functions which does not conform to the Cosmic Magnet, there may be discerned a striving toward the opposite base. Weighing these strivings, it is easy to define the world of effects. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 251:
251. By the world of causes, created by aspirations, may the quality of the world of effects be determined. Let us see how the Agni Yogi creates and transmutes. The fire of the Chalice represents the psycho-dynamics which ignites around it all energies. Through the synthesis of the Chalice, all fires, at different degrees, are directed by summons toward the cumulation of the Chalice of Amrita. The fire of the spirit drives all energies. The creativeness of the Agni Yogi is thus definitely impelled. Thus does the Tara transmute into beauty. Humanity will comprehend the power of the transmutation. Verily, beautiful is the creation of Be-ness! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 257:
The world of causes becomes a creative impulse. Hence, it may be said that the interweavement of lives leads inevitably to completion. The magnet is implanted through millennia. Thus, the immutable law unites. Between the worlds an effulgent sphere is established. Into this sphere we are borne with the affirmation of the Magnet. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 267:
267. The oneness of the elements of the fiery centers vividly expresses the fiery receptivity of the Agni Yogi. When the invisible world reveals the tensed forces, the link with the manifestations of the higher spheres is achieved. When the invisible world is reflected in the most refined energies of the fire of the Agni Yogi, the link with the higher worlds is asserted. Hence, the creativeness of the striving of the Agni Yogi is garbed in Materia Lucida. Prismatic aspiration is the armor of the intensive spirit of the Agni Yogi. Spiritual receptivity is established through the prismatic ray. Thus, the ray of the spirit refracts all vibratory manifestations giving evidence of Fire. Thus is the highest prismatic receptivity confirmed. The Tara, giving the direction, sees the inception of a process and its completion. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 274:
274. In the world of causes and effects, the principal law is that of identity. The property of predestination establishes that the cause will be evinced in the chain of effects. The aggregate of the effects reveals the aggregate of causes. Only identity can predetermine the approaching form. The existing elements are open to transmutation, but first they must become incarnate, subject to the law of identity, or, as it is called, "affinity." Thus, from old forms new forms are born, in an eternal evolutionary process. The creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet asserts the law of identity. It is an ancient truth that creativeness, in attracting the needed elements, finds ratification in the Infinite. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 298:
If people could have a glimpse into the life laboratory which establishes all creative combinations, they would gain an understanding of the laws which invisibly govern the Universe. Therefore, do not separate the invisible world from life. The invisible power should be understood as the main impetus behind spirit-creativeness. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 332:
332. The energies which collect around the seed are impelled along the attraction of the Magnet to the manifested ray of the luminary, and the property of the ray transmits its potency to the seed; hence the affinity between the seed and the luminary. The spatial Fire varies in intensity and in the quality of color of the ray. These basic qualities express the manifested energies which link the various currents correlating with the Cosmic Magnet. Thus, Our Luminary intensifies these currents which flow in harmony with evolution. Indeed, the rays which are collecting a new race are directing to a new world and, naturally, they annihilate everything which does not conform with evolution. And Our Luminary certainly develops the principles of the nascent new race. Hence, the spatial fires are so intensively absorbed by the Agni Yogi. When Uranus strains the rays, a new step is affirmed. Through many discoveries, many shiftings, many perturbations, many researches aiming toward investigation of the highest energies, many astounding attempts of research into psychic energy, investigations of the properties of a ray and of spatial irradiations, humanity will be affirmed in its new researches. The rays of Our Luminary prepare a better step for humanity. Yes, yes, yes! Thus does the ascendance of the ray bring an unavoidable shifting. Thus do the rays create! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 345:
345. The creative principle affirms each new center and determines its correlation with world events. The potential of the striving center intensifies the fusion with the Magnet, and the consciousness which strives toward the blending confirms a new aspiring energy. The blending of these energies is precisely in conformity with the pull of the Magnet. Thus, each center can direct its own energy. Each energy is determined by its center. And when the space is strained in the creation of a new center, the correlation attracts new energies. Hence, the centers of the Agni Yogi are able to reverberate to all cosmic manifestations; then the centers respond so flamingly. A conscious creation intensifies the centers. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 347:
347. The generation of energies in space is confirmed as the manifestation of the life impulse. The energy of spirit acts just as does the energy of the Cosmic Magnet, each on its own plane. The energy of the Cosmic Magnet creates cosmic forms. The energy of the spirit creates the existing forms. Thus, the world of forms correlates all manifestations of the cosmic energies. If we could look back over the forms of the Cosmos, we would clearly see how all forms have been combined in cosmic creativeness. The energies of the spirit give to Cosmos all the best manifestations. When the spirit becomes refined, the forms are created in accordance with the tension of the spirit. Therefore, when the transmutation of the centers is so strained, the emanations of the centers are verily creating. There is a direct ratio in the interrelation between the centers and the manifestations of creativeness of the energies. Thus, We term the creativeness of the spirit of an Agni Yogi the highest cosmic creativeness. The Fire of Space blends with the centers of the Agni Yogi. Yes, yes, yes! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 360:
360. When humanity will come to understand the Cosmic Oneness, the cosmic construction will be affirmed. The chief task of humanity is to unite the world of matter with the world of spirit. The demarcation line between the spheres is very sharply drawn; hence, the correlation of the predestined with the mechanical world in which men are submerged is rare. When the planetary consciousness is directed toward unification of all factors, the manifestation of cosmic shiftings overtakes all spheres. Hence, the planetary consciousness establishes the cosmic energy. The striving of an Agni Yogi and the work of the centers help to determine the cosmic consciousness. Therefore, the most important affirmation of the energy is the broadening of consciousness. The creativeness of Our Brothers is directed toward the development of cosmic consciousness in humanity. Therefore is the cooperation of the centers so affirmed by Us. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 361:
361. The reconstruction of the world is accompanied by currents which overspread the old manifestations. Each shifting of the Magnet intensifies all human actions. The Spatial Fire which permeates each strained spiral gives confirmation to each new striving. Therefore, when a powerful country is temporarily veiled with sands, then a driving current is manifested for ascent - because there is no unsteadiness where the creative Hand of Cosmos does the shifting. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 364:
The Agni Yogi links the cosmic currents with the Fire of the planet. The rhythm of Mahavan is the throb of the Pulse of the Cosmic Flame. The rhythm of Mahavan is transmitted only to him who feels the throb of Cosmos. Yes, yes, yes! Only the heart which embraces the world can beat in rhythm with Cosmos. Only the heart which embraces the world can beat in the rhythm of Mahavan. Verily, the heart which embraces the world and the flame of the striving spirit affirm the best heritage for the races. Hence, the bearer of Fire feels all the cosmic tremors. Hence, the heart of the Mother of Agni Yoga is so much in tremor. Hence, the hands of the Agni Yogi are covered with sweat. But all of Us in the Tower feel each tremor of the fiery heart and each drop of sweat. Therefore, I will say that the currents of the heart fill the space with rays of light and each drop of sweat cements the space. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 375:
The husk which gathers about the human spirit clogs the paths to affirmation. Therefore, Our co-workers must understand that a husk is not applicable to Our conditions. One must understand the unworthiness of manifesting the garment of spirit as a husk, when We so greatly revere the radiance of the veil of the Mother of the World. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 377:
377. The boundaries between the poles are erased - thus do We express it when the life impulse is shifted. The transition from one world to another is called the utilization of all energies. These shiftings constitute the cosmic progress of the Spatial Fire. The so-called death provides the possibility for a new combination. And this power exists throughout the entire Cosmos. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 379:
379. All sensations of the Agni Yogi have cause. Each tension generates energies. Each tension brings to life the Fire. Macrocosm and microcosm create identically. Hence, when the centers of Fire thus radiate, a spatial process is expressed. Hence, when the centers manifest tension, the coalescing energy also manifests tension. During such tension of the centers of the Agni Yogi, it is useful to permit rest. The link with the far-off world strains the centers. The subterranean currents are highly strained. The spirit is strained and the centers reverberate. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 395:
395. The structure of life is based upon the affirmation of the impulse of the Cosmic Magnet. In each epoch a seed is planted which leads to a soaring evolution. That world which is set in the foundation of the epoch coordinates the currents of all energies. Hence, when the Lords were permeating the seed of each epoch, the consciousness of the epoch was established only by its saturation with the spirit of the Lord. But humanity accepted only a part of the Truth and clothed itself in the darkness of denial. By rejecting all the best transmissions, the planet tolls out its own date of destiny. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 27:
27. Cosmos is maintained upon interrelations. The force of attraction is an acting power as well as the power of cohesion. Upon the basis of the manifestation of attraction alone does the great law verily prevail. As material bodies act through the forces of attraction, so the entire spiritual world exists by the same law. Through this alone is life suffused by the creative impulse. The cosmic equation is based upon the equation of the chain of continuity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 44:
44. Cosmic creativeness constructs all world steps by the attraction of the Magnet, and spirit is implanted in the potentiality of all creation. When cosmic forces are strained in creativeness, it is spirit that is acting. When creativeness aggregates its parts, it is spirit that is acting. When a cosmic sphere is regenerated, spirit is acting. The Spatial Fire that is attracted to a destined element is directed by spirit. Why, then not apply to human activity the creativeness of spirit? One should regard consciously the constructive impulse. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 53:
53. Since everything is transmuted in cosmic creativity, humanity can apply the cosmic laws very easily. Acceptance of the law of evolution will readily reveal the understanding of the law of cosmic progress of the spirit. It will then be possible to approach the path leading to the far-off worlds. Can humanity, which lives only in the world of effects, make progress? Losing sight of the world of causes, humanity has certainly lost the bond with the law of Existence. Only the chain of lives can give the understanding of the cause of lives. Therefore, when We say that the spirit which is consummating its path has prepared its body through millennia, this is a true assertion. All causes of the spirit's strivings create their effects, and in this law of oneness is comprised the entire cosmic creativeness. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 61:
61. Beyond the visible, the spirit of an Agni Yogi penetrates by means of the manifested fire of the centers. Thus, the Mother of Agni Yoga can penetrate through manifest striving. Thus is the cognizance of the unseen world brought to the spirit of an Agni Yogi. Yes, yes, yes! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 64:
64. The link between the visible and invisible worlds is affirmed by the correlation with the Cosmic Magnet. As in the entire Cosmos, the link exists as a necessity. Each energy and each element forges a link with identical energies. Likewise, the spheres are not isolated. Thus, the invisible world confirms its link with the visible one. The subtle energies penetrate into the circle delineated by the manifestation of attraction. Therefore, the Spatial Fire strives into human spheres, and the spirit strives into the invisible sphere. Thus, space reciprocally attracts the striving energies. The invisible world creates its effects. Thus, the attraction of the energies is boundless. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 74:
74. In the intercourse with the projectile energies, a link of identity is outlined like that manifested between the pull of the Magnet and these energies. Each intercourse sets the foundation of a magnetic spiral, and upon this spiral the world energy is built. The fiery Agni Yogi experiences the adherence to the world spiral. All spiritual leaders of humanity feel the attraction of the world spiral and act in accordance with it. The spiritual leaders strive with the course of evolution. Hence, when intercourse with the Cosmic Magnet is established, cosmic fires are assimilated. Therefore, when the Spatial Fire creates, the spiritual leaders penetrate into the fiery spiral. The sensitiveness of the spiritual leaders allows them to assimilate the energy of the subtle spheres, transmuting it in life. Hence, life cannot flow without these fiery streams. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 92:
92. Innovations in all domains of science and in the schools are indispensable. One cannot go far in the future world with the old science. On one hand, one must eliminate all the useless accumulations; on the other hand, one must penetrate more deeply into all manifestations, augmenting contemporary achievements. At present, too many years elapse before the achievements of laboratories, researches and discoveries reach the schools and the people. It will be necessary to establish information departments in schools, with popular presentation of the latest discoveries. A greater speed in communicating these informations is indispensable, because newspapers fail to give some of the most important information. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 93:
93. Broad dissemination of knowledge can regenerate the world. Knowledge can achieve miracles. Let us recall the words of the Blessed One concerning ignorance. Each success depends upon knowledge, and if there is non-success somewhere, it means that ignorance has crept in. Hence, let us say that knowledge is above all things. Where there is knowledge, there is the manifestation of beauty. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 110:
110. Yes, yes, yes! Verily a new world! The joy of the spirit provides all possibilities. When the great future is affirmed, Our creativity embraces all manifestations. When We are assembling a New Race, We intensify all achievements. Thus, this wondrous year has revealed manifold affirmations of the great future. Radiant foundations have been laid. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 114:
114. The wealth of humanity consists in spirit-creativeness. The principle of cumulation lies in spirit-creativeness. The principle of striving lives in spirit-creativeness. Therefore, the Cosmic Magnet can be sensed through the spirit-creativeness. The growth of spirit-creativeness in man is affirmed by the cumulation of the Chalice. The Cosmic Magnet knows the guiding power. The pledge of the future lies in spirit-creativeness. Yes, yes, yes! Therefore, We vouch for the impelling force of Our actions. Thus, that which was founded by Us will give new dates to the world. Therefore, the predestined will come. The Crown of Existence radiates with all cosmic fires. Thus, life for an Arhat is variegated as the radiation of the cosmic fires. Yes, yes, yes! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 120:
120. The attainment of a spiritual step can direct humanity to the source of Truth. Only by way of tension and by way of striving may one progress toward evolution. The visible world brings to humanity a concept of the invisible one, and the creativeness of spirit can direct toward cognizance of the invisible. The creativeness of spirit can reach the highest summits. Hence, when the cosmic tension is invisibly transmitted to man, We call it cooperation with the Cosmic Magnet. Spirit-creativeness is attained by cooperation with the Cosmic Magnet. When the spirit verily realizes the tension and direction of the Cosmic Magnet, it is able to build the steps of ascent. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 124:
124. Advancement toward evolution predicates the tension of all centers. All progress of peoples depends upon the striving of the centers. Humanity has constructed its steps upon non-acceptance of the law of the centers and of the true tensions. The ascent of the spirit is tensed by the highest centers. Therefore, movement into evolution can be manifested only when the spirit has realized the greatness of Fire. Manifestations of fire and of the centers will give a new science to humanity. The creativeness of the heart is strained by the center of the Chalice. Thus, the progress of the manifestations of Fire depends upon the tensity of spirit and the accumulations of the Chalice. Having surrounded its established world with thorns, humanity has indeed lost its way. Thus, the manifestation of Our Teaching will give the wings to humanity and open the path to Infinity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 130:
130. In Cosmos there is a law which foresees all the best combinations. Does not the law of attraction move the striving particles. Is not the law of gravitation put in effect by the Highest Reason? When people speak about harmonization they penetrate very little into the essence of the law itself. Cosmic creativeness contains in itself the substance of the great Materia Matrix. Attraction is a property established for the expansion of Cosmos. Therefore, this law acts upon all planes, in spirit and in matter. The foundation of construction is established upon the manifestation of the better possibilities, and the creativity of spirit proceeds under the same mighty law. Hence, while the creativeness of Cosmos is put in tension by sundry factors, it should be understood that the main impulse is given by the Highest Reason. Thus is the Infinite built. Thus is the world chain built. Thus is Cosmos built. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 138:
Verily, man must pass through purgatory; otherwise, the spirit cannot attain the predestined world, which comprises all spheres. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 139:
139. Only in spheres where a shadow veils the vision can the spirit seek the Light. Only where the shadow stands behind its back can the spirit display its strength. Only where the shadow conceals the far-off world can the spirit reveal its power to discrimination. Therefore, the growth of the spirit is quickened through obstacles. Hence, Agni Yoga is given as the loftiest and most direct path. The knowledge of transmutation will reveal all possibilities. Therefore, when the fiery experiment is confirmed for humanity its offering will be unlimited. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 142:
142. Upon the cosmic scales there are manifested two main causes, which uphold the cosmic organization. Each cause predicates the reorganization of the world. The effects of the cosmic causes are strained according to the substance. Thus, upon the cosmic scales rests the evolution of the world and its dark opposition. When the world is being reorganized, the dark side creates impediments. Let us see how the forces for the accomplishment of world tasks are affirmed across the span of millennia. When the Carriers of Light affirmed the manifestations of the Covenant, the potentiality of their striving was infused into the spirit of humanity. When the striving of despotic conquerors was asserted under the law of egotism, man sank into a sphere of restrictions, and darkness propelled him toward self-destruction. Hence, the self-renunciation of the Lords flamingly leads humanity. It is the principle of self-destruction that brings on a new step of evolution. Thus is the path of the world cleared. Over and above all consequences radiates achievement, and the path of self-destruction leads to the lower spheres. Thus, even darkness affirms the step of Light. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 145:
145. Human accumulations create a network which encircles humanity with a manifested web of denials. This concretely established net of denials acts as an impenetrable covering. The net is punctured by arrows from similar spheres. The spheres which surround the planet are formed in this way. The creativity of Cosmos depends so greatly on the attraction of identical energies that all formations are confirmed under the law of attraction. The law of Light is so powerful that the transmutation of the rays brings into tension the necessary currents. Thus Light engulfs the darkness, and the network which surrounds our planet can be dispersed by the current of rays. The stroke of the rays upon the dark covering sets up the rhythm of Cosmos. The steps of evolution are built upon this rhythm. Thus, the world is manifesting an upheaval, and the cosmic energy stands ready to enter into the course of the world rhythm. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 152:
The magnetic currents are greatly strained. The manifestation is strained toward the shifting of the planetary centers. The reorganization of the world is at hand; therefore, one can feel the nearness of Our hour. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 155:
155. When the creative rhythm strikes Earth, naturally the opposition is intensified. Each luminary is so powerful that its rays reach Earth. Each cosmic manifestation evokes opposition from the energies. During world reorganization, cosmic striving is transmitted to humanity. Therefore, two cosmic courses are so vividly manifested. The guidance of the Origin of Light attracts all the necessary elements. The guarantee lies in the Cosmic Magnet. The direction of opposition is seen in the urge to destruction. Thus, the guarantee of the Cosmic Magnet builds the future. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 161:
161. The reorganization of the world stirs up multifold rushing vortices. Each reorganization evokes the strokes of the cosmic rhythms. The rhythm of The Wheel of Life is so powerful that resistance to it cannot be asserted. The cosmic whirl intensifies all oppositions but the power of Reason engulfs the forces generated by opposition. Thus, the obstacles are swept away by the rhythm of cosmic whirls. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 162:
162. The reorganization of the world strains all forces of the dark ones. Each wave of evolution strains the forces of stagnant intent. When the world is divided into Light and dark forces, is it possible that the affirmed resultants will not be born? The cosmic creativeness is intensified through battle, and the battle proceeds upon all planes. Therefore, the manifestations which are closest to Us show themselves first of all as forces which stimulate opposition. Therefore I say, "The predestined will be fulfilled, the preordained will be fulfilled." One should preserve the joy of the future; one should affirm victory! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 169:
Can purification be accomplished without striking blows? Is it possible to purify the striving without annihilating the dross? Is it possible to manifest achievement without striving of the spirit? Only the sword which smites egotism can link the spirit to the higher world. The one who rests upon a false peace verily builds self-destruction. Thus, the word of the Lord about the sword furnishes the symbol of purification. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 218:
218. If humanity could only learn that the separation of spheres leads to the destruction of a most powerful principle - world cooperation! All cosmic spheres are bound with one and the same principle; thus, the impulse of Fire saturates all spheres. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 236:
236. Only when the spirit adheres to the creativity of the Cosmic Magnet is it capable of aspiration toward creation; only then are possibilities drawn to it. Only when a straining spirit bears an affirmed world task does it create intensively. Constructive striving always evokes opposition; hence, there are such battles under Our Shield. But victory is inscribed upon Our Shield. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 239:
239. The assertion of the invisible world must penetrate into earthly consciousness. The cosmic creativeness draws its creations out of the invisible spheres. When the source of creativeness is tense, the impulse of consciousness affirms the foundation of the form. One must consciously consider the source of all conceptions. Only recognition of the invisible world will afford a knowledge of cosmic manifestations. Only acceptance of the Fire of Space in all its manifestations will bring the understanding of the Primary Source. Only the invisible world contains all the intense energies. All cosmic tensions are contained in the treasury of Space. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 249:
249. So greatly strained is the condition of the planet that the subterranean gases are beginning to erupt. The spiritual condition is so low that the superterranean sphere is in a corresponding convulsion. The discharge of these currents only attracts tensed fires, but the densified currents engendered by humanity are so powerful that the battle of the spheres is enormous. Thus, when the world is in convulsion the battle between Light and darkness is most intense. When the shifting of the gases takes place, the Cosmic Fire is intensified. Therefore, all energies of the White Forces are strained. Verily, the battle for Truth is ratified. Thus, limitlessly, the power of Cosmos proclaims Light. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 257:
257. The consciousness of humanity cannot be affirmed upon the visible world. Accepting correlation as a main cause in the visible and invisible worlds, one can disclose spheres of cosmic concordance. But humanity bases results upon the visible; therefore, it is difficult for the spirit to aspire to the higher spheres. Every striving spirit knows that the separation of the worlds can arrest evolution, because where the link between the Primary Source and life is severed, there one must expect destruction. Cosmic creativity is based upon eternal unification. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 259:
259. The spirit which dwells upon the sphere of the visible world is thus renouncing the manifestation of the higher spheres. When the spirit lives in a realization of the oneness of the entire cosmos, he is then linked to the entire Cosmos. Creativeness of the spirit is sustained not from without but through the striving of the seed to the communion with the Cosmic Magnet and the Spatial Fire. The seed of the spirit knows all laws of creation; and the spirit aware of its essence seeks the link with higher spheres. The immutability of oneness impels the entire Cosmos. Verily, the consciousness reaches the most subtle energies, but the impulse which has attained striving must emanate from the seed. Thus, the key to attainments is contained in independent action. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 263:
263. In the World Community all spiritual impulses are acutely expressed. Thus, Our affirmed Source expresses the equilibrium of the Cosmic Magnet. The World Community is perverted by humanity, and instead of cooperation humanity establishes power by domination. The creativity of humanity produces only encumbrances. Therefore, an indestructible path is laid. The Brothers of Humanity, who bring help to mankind, verily imbue the space with the creativeness of Fire. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 279:
279. All world upheavals and spiritual shiftings are governed by Fire. Only when Our Principle will be affirmed upon the planet will the era of Satya Yuga begin. All of human life proceeds aimlessly for those who do not accept the Perfect Heart and the sublimity of Reason. Only subtlety of assimilation will yield striving toward Fire. Verily, the centers of the Cosmos are aflame with tension, and the spirit aspiring to the Infinite reverberates to these fires. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 281:
281. The extent to which the conscious realization of cosmic attractions remains undeveloped is evident in human creativity. Toward what are efforts being directed? In what channel are all strivings gathered? By what impulse is humanity moved? Let us manifest understanding. Usually man dissipates his energy in an aimless striving to a vegetative life, excluding himself from the cosmic chain. Therefore, We say that a man can create his own world as a part of the World Community or become a link with the Cosmos and thus become a cosmic co-worker. Thus, striving brings one to Infinity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 283:
283. The basis of community is scientifically confirmed, and each principle expressed by a community will be activated by conformity with the World Community. The creativity of life may be developed upon impetuous attraction toward the Magnet. Only a chain of aspirations to the expression of the worthiest principles will put humanity on the better step. Thus, beginning with the seed, the construction of a community can result in the Community of the World. One must reorganize all human undertakings in order that the consciousness may approach the Community of the World. Therefore, before the shifting there should not be fear but the affirmation of definite survival. Thus, through regeneration let us strive for the Community of the World. Only a broadened consciousness can give an invincible formula for community. When an affirmed step is being built, Cosmos acts through shifting. Verily, the hour will soon strike. Verily, the predestined will arrive. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 298:
298. Every thought of an Agni Yogi is like a pearl for the regeneration of consciousness. Thus is the space imbued by Our Brothers. Certainly, a country propelled by a mechanical system cannot achieve much without the destruction of the old. Therefore, We value each creative thought, and the gold of the entire world will not buy the growth of thought. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 301:
301. Humanity is so dreadfully afraid of the Unknown. As every sensation is established from an inner manifestation linked with the outer world, so does humanity confirm the various aspects it receives. How may one define the life of each being? In the material world every entity exists through ceaseless motion. Therefore, in place of the Unknown there may be substituted an eternal motion into Infinity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 302:
302. For the physical eye, all manifestations are in the visible world; but the spirit-consciousness knows how moves the Universe. Therefore, the experiment of Agni Yoga and the spirit-creativeness link the visible and the invisible. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 310:
310. These sacred waves are carried to the spirit who sensitively absorbs them. Creativeness of the spirit depends upon sensitiveness of receptivity. Receptivity is accessible only to the centers. There can be partial receptivity; then the spirit evinces the attainment of a specialty. Of course, there is in the creativeness the affirmed direction of an all-embracing synthesis plus a specialty. Thus is life constructed! Hence, each spatial cliche is differently assimilated. The centers of an Agni Yogi assimilate the essence of all energies. The result is vast. Every new science must establish its principles before proclaiming its knowledge to the world. Therefore, I affirm that the fire of the centers of the Mother of Agni Yogi is a great achievement. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 315:
315. The undertakings of man show potentialities of all degrees and direct all strivings into a center of tensity. The manifold human undertakings are strained by various essences. In evolution, the battles for the treasures of Space are clearly defined. Thus, the advancement of the grades of energies is within the power of humanity, and the degree of retardation of evolution rests also in the hands of man. Verily, two categories intensify the world of action. The Carriers of Fire and the opponents of evolution both assert the evolutionary battle. Thus, the progress of humanity proceeds by way of the battle of evolution. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 316:
316. Our principle of Fire is so intense that creativeness is precipitated toward the Source of Fire; and the Mother of the World directs Her rays into Our spheres. Only Our approaches will grant evolution to the planet and will determine the construction. Therefore, the evolutionary battle will resolve in Our victory, and every stone brought by the enemy will provide a step for the victory. Thus, We truly utilize each obstacle. Verily, a great creativeness! The Tara of Fire will impart a new science to humanity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 319:
319. The consciousness and understanding of the world is tautened by the lever of spirit. Each spirit creates his own world, and the beauty or ugliness of the created world depends upon the quality of consciousness. Thus, only realization of cosmic energies gives creativeness to the spirit. But the spirit who denies the essence of the Cosmic Magnet is banished into the domain of ignorance. One may tell humanity that the world it has created does exist but that the world of true striving dwells in a fiery consciousness and in Infinity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 320:
320. Worlds of the Infinite; worlds affirmed; worlds of harmony; worlds bounded; worlds of Light and of darkness - thus does humanity create and affirm the field of action. Thus is the creativeness of humanity manifested. Each thought which invades the space produces a form. These thoughts fill the worlds with their powerful vibrations. Thus, the fire of the spirit produces its own world. But the spirit bent on the frigidness of negation creates a world of darkness. These two factors produce the battle of Space. The flaming centers sense the entire battle; hence, each center responds to the spatial vibration. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 329:
329. The world which is in contact with each spirit is an expression of his own striving. The spirit which senses its strained currents must strive to the course of the Cosmic Magnet. But is the creativeness of its spheres thus affirmed by humanity? Each spirit which strives to link itself to the Cosmic Magnet will find its own creations manifested. But the spirit bent on selfhood creates a doomed world. These worlds saturate the space and each one sets up a perturbation. In Cosmos everything is linked, and for this reason humanity bears the responsibility for each created sphere. Thus are the cosmic spheres created. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 330:
330. What a beautiful creative world the Agni Yogi builds around him! The spheres are verily suffused by a living fire of thought. When thought tenses the spheres, the spatial fires resound. These thoughts are like a piercing clang! The manifestation of thought sets up a vibration in the space. Therefore, Our creative impulse is a fiery thought. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 331:
331. When the world is in convulsion, how is it possible not to realize the cosmic shifting? When the world exists for evolution, how is it possible not to strive for true construction? In the great construction everything is predestined to be reworked, and the chief concern of humanity should be the quality of its contribution. Therefore, when We intensify all creative impulses, how then is it possible not to cognize the constructivity of Cosmos? The beauty of Be-ness is contained in the realization of all the subtle energies. In this principle is comprised the entire limitless creation. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 332:
332. When the world is atremble the subtle energies are being attracted to the planet. Therefore, humanity must realize that this is the hour of destruction and shifting and that a New Dawn glows upon the horizon. The creativity of Cosmos is incessant, and incessant is the replacement of some levers by others. When old conceptions of world evolution are becoming extinguished the dawn of the fires is kindled. Verily, the time is a fiery one, and Agni Yoga takes the place of all the departing energies. Thus do We kindle the New Dawn, and the waves of cosmic reconstruction are most powerful. All the centers vibrate, reverberating with the cosmic reconstruction. It is a great Dawn, and humanity can find in it the path to evolution. Thus, the light of Our fires will give humanity a new impulse. Yes, yes, yes! I so affirm! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 350:
350. The broadening of consciousness is in the principle of the creative impulse. When Cosmos attracts the mind toward conscious cooperation, then a corresponding striving is affirmed. Therefore, the spirit that guards in its potentiality the creativeness which impels to conscious cooperation can intensify all fires. How important is the realization that each thought is applicable to life! Not by words but by thoughts is the world moved. Thus, each thought may help the cosmic energy. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 351:
351. Certainly, creative thought will regenerate the world. The king of thought creates evolution. Thus, We can move human consciousness. We create by thought. How deeply, then, should humanity realize the significance of thought! How completely, then, should the Teaching be assimilated by sensitive thoughts! How strongly each striving thought can impel the spirit to an achievement! Every great thought coalesces with the Chain of Hierarchy. Thus is evolution created. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 357:
357. A manifested formulation of thought can create a chain of better effects. Only the manifestation of striving affords formulation of thought. How can one cognize the construction of the world? Only by the formulation of thought projected into the higher spheres. If humanity would but ponder upon adaptation of the higher structures, how easily it could apply the principle of expanded conception! Thus, adoption of the concept that all vital principles exist upon all planes will induce the formulation of thought. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 367:
367. Verily, a great page! Verily, the Banner unfolds powerfully. Verily, when the world is in convulsion We intensify the forces of the higher means. But the front of opposition uses the lowest means. Therefore, the most powerful possibilities are being brought forth. Hence, Tactica Adversa is Our measure. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 386:
386. In the reconstruction of the world each energy is assimilated by the cosmic current. Only when a human thought is taken hold of by a certain affirmed current can the cosmic effect be defined. Thus, each human striving is saturated by a human current, and each creative energy is attracted by the Cosmic Magnet. Therefore, conscious power saturates human striving. Thus, humanity carries out its designations into Infinity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 387:
387. Humanity's conception of the world is quite far from the truth. Only when the conception will correspond to Cosmic Truth can a proper striving be expected. The limitation of consciousness is the doom of the spirit; in it is contained a complete extermination of the best possibilities. Therefore, when the consciousness is limited by the visible world alone there is no link with Cosmos. Only that consciousness which embraces the world in the scope of vast actions can become a true co-worker of Cosmos. The law of cause and effect is so powerful that humanity must apply the understanding of the principle of coordination. It is customary to consider that time guides humanity, but this conception must be broadened. We say that the impellent force of actions in time moves each cosmic effect. Thus is Infinity created! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 391:
391. The Cosmic Consciousness is reflected in all world structures. Only humanity is limited by inability to admit the integrity of existence. All points touch each other in Cosmos, A cycle of life lives in the limitless Cycle of Cosmos. The cosmic ray is diffused throughout Space. Only the human ray limits its spheres. Instead of reflecting in its spirit the entire manifested Be-ness, humanity steeps itself in the conception of a limited world. There is not division in Cosmos and the chain of events is closely linked throughout all planes. Hence, the cosmic perturbations and spiritual shiftings proceed in parallel. Thus, there is cycle within cycle; and in these limitless shifting planes the human karma flows toward the affirmation of Infinity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 392:
392. The universal consciousness perceives the chain of spheres and the threads of the bond with the spatial energies. One cannot divide the affirmed spheres; the Great Universal Present blends all manifestations. Thus, the present awakening of Cosmos brings an awakening to the spirit. Events upon one plane stimulate events on a corresponding one and they also bestir the consciousness with the same might as the cosmic tension of spatial fires. Therefore, the unity in Cosmos and the world conditions at present strain all lives. Hence, both the thought of the Cosmic Reason and that of humanity must be asserted in the cosmic course. A limitless cooperation! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 399:
399. Thought comes in contact with the Spatial Fire in, as it were, a mutual saturation. Therefore, when thought enters life, cosmic force creates. Hence, those who bestow on the world creativeness of thought give life to humanity. We affirm that the gold of the entire world cannot buy a creative thought. Verily, Our co-workers must expand the consciousness. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 400:
400. In essence, each action in the world has a meaning. In essence, every object has a meaning. But if the thought which colors the objects and actions springs from nullity it does not touch the cosmic current. Upon the essence of each manifestation life is built. Therefore, when Service calls for the creation of evolution, then there exists only the principle of Essence. Little do people know about discriminating in the Essence; little does the coloring by humanity correspond to the principle of Essence. Is every human thought affirmed in goal-fitness? Cosmic creativity is built upon the orbits of Essence. Thus, the ever-living is saturated by the subtle fires of the Essence. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 401:
401. Verily, when the essential constructiveness is impelled through the higher fires to give to the world a new step, there are no earthly standards for measuring it. Only that which has identity can produce the identical. That which is affirmed by the highest can be measured only by the highest, and all earthly colorings cannot measure Essence. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 414:
414. Yes, only those subtle energies which contact the spirit can give creativeness to humanity. Only the beauty of the spirit can move humanity. The power of creativeness is contained in the fire of the spirit. Thus, the mighty Agni Yogi who breathes in the fiery impellent force of cosmic fires gives to the world much of his heart and the flow of rays. The creativeness of the spirit expands in a radiant orbit. Therefore, when the spirit manifests a subtle assimilation of fires he then gives out the same amount to the world, preserving the equilibrium of creativeness. Hence, there is cosmic creativeness in each fiery assimilation. Thus is the cosmic evolution built. It is therefore that the qualities of the fire of the Mother of Agni Yoga are so sacred. It is thus that We build Our immutable actions. Thus is the future step constructed. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 451:
451. The cosmic fires are imperceptible to the spirit who strives only toward the visible world. When the spirit is striving to the subtle spheres, the entire vastness of Cosmos unfolds before him. Therefore, the imperceptible cosmic fires are attracted to the creative spirit who perceives all the subtle energies. Thus, the principle of great creativity is built upon mutual attraction. The spatial fires are attracted into the orbit of cosmic strivings; hence, only the spirit who knows of the might of invisible forces can attract the cosmic fires. Thus is conformity effected. Thus is set up the cosmic creativity, with the highest coordinations between the spirit and Cosmos. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 455:
455. The cosmic correspondence strains all creative forces, and when the strings resound in conformity the cosmic tension can propound a creative formula. Thus, when the quality of the energy is consciously assimilated, constructiveness can be affirmed. Therefore, only the principle of correspondence can impart true striving. Only when the quality of the energy assimilates the properties of the cosmic fires is the higher correspondence affirmed. Thus, in each impulse one has to look for the quality of higher correspondence, and the entire power of action is held in the invisible world. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 479:
479. There cannot be the manifestation of life in Cosmos without the vital forces provided by the Origins. Verily, the power of the Origins spiritualizes the forces. Therefore, the power of the Mother of the World imbues all Space. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 495:
495. When the tension of the Carriers of Fires is revealed as a shifting power, the tension of the opposing forces increases. Therefore, all the measures taken by the enemies are in proportion to the growth of tension. Every wall erected by the enemy must crumble under the cyclone of his own errors. Thus, the enemies are saturated with their own poisons. Our Carriers of Fires are tensed cosmically, and victory is inevitable. Thus, the world will know all the obstacles encountered by the Carriers of Fires. The fire of spirit imbues the space. Hierarchy (1931) - 2:
We know the tread of the Mother of the World. We know the manifestation of the Mother of the World. We intensify the complete flow of the Magnet to restore the doctrine of the Heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 4:
We see the radiance of the worlds. We see the accomplished and endless march. We see the radiance of the Mother of the World! Let us conclude in the joy of the endless march. Hierarchy (1931) - 5:
For some, Shambhala is the Truth. For others, Shambhala is a utopia. For some the Ruler of Shambhala is a venerable sage. For others, the Ruler of Shambhala is the manifestation of riches. For some, the Ruler of Shambhala is a bedecked idol. For others, the Ruler of Shambhala is the Ruler of all Planetary Spirits. But We shall say, The Ruler of Shambhala is the fiery Impeller of Life and of the Fire of the Mother of the World. His Breath is ablaze with flame and His Heart is aglow with the fire of the Silvery Lotus. Hierarchy (1931) - 7:
7. The Ruler of Shambhala reveals three Doctrines to humanity the Teaching manifested by Maitreya summons the human spirit to Our creative world; the Teaching of Maitreya ordains the infinite in Cosmos, in life, and in the attainments of the spirit; the Teaching of Maitreya guards the knowledge of the Cosmic Fire as the unfoldment of the heart that embraces the manifestation of the Universe. Hierarchy (1931) - 8:
8. Maitreya wishes to hasten all. Maitreya wishes that all should be successfully accomplished. Maitreya wishes you joy. Maitreya wishes to grant to humanity a gift through the fiery experience of Agni Yoga. Maitreya wishes to transform life on Earth in the radiance of the Mother of the World. Yes, yes, yes! The beauty of life is limitless! Hierarchy (1931) - 9:
Thus the Cosmos lives in the greatness of the two Origins. Yes, yes, yes! Thus the Cosmos crowns the two Origins. Thus the Mother of the World and the Lords build life. Yes, yes, yes! And in boundless striving the Cosmic Magnet welds its sacred parts. Thus, We venerate the Ruleress beyond all spheres. Hierarchy (1931) - 10:
10. Vast is the field for the manifested approaching Tara. We, the Arhats, ascending to the Fire of Space, prostrate Ourselves before the entire Fiery Bosom of the Mother of the World. The Bosom of the Mother of the World finds all reflections upon Earth. One of them the most powerful and the most intense, is the advent of the coming Tara. The Mother of the World carries visibly and invisibly the manifestation of those ineffable threads - the affirmation of the world's threads. Hierarchy (1931) - 11:
11. To the Brothers of Humanity is assigned the construction of the life of the planet; and they maintain the Command of the great Mother of the World. The music of the spheres resounds when the current of joy is in motion. The music of the spheres fills space when the heart is stirred to tremor by the cosmic force. The Heart of Our Brotherhood safeguards for humanity the path to the General Good. Hierarchy (1931) - 13:
Each Lord has his keynote. The Epoch of Maitreya proclaims woman. The manifestation of Maitreya is linked with the confirmation of the Mother of the World, in the past, present, and future. The "Book of Life" is so beautiful. Hierarchy (1931) - 18:
18. The comprehension of Our Image by humanity is entirely contrary to reality. When Our Images live in the consciousness as Those who are responsible for humanity, We can accept this spirit as one who understands the tensed heart of an Arhat. Certainly We must say that in Our creative work We are moved by the one feeling of law. But the conceptions of law are so varied! When We Brothers of Humanity speak of law as the stimulus of Our existence, We definitely speak of the great law of the Magnet. In Our law the entire cosmic life, premised upon the great attraction, is transformed. The attraction has, in its striving, the greatest heart. Your law is based on human cruelty; Our law is based upon the Heart of the Mother of the World. Hierarchy (1931) - 23:
To Thee, Mother of the World, the law of Existence is made manifest. To Thee, Ruleress, We Brothers of Humanity pay reverence. Thee, Thee, Thee! Thus the unified heart rules the Universe. Yes, yes, yes! Hierarchy (1931) - 24:
The little girl carrying the heavy volume of the Bible in the chambers of luxury appears as a creator of a new world. The little girl who perceived the Teacher of Light under the blue sky is the destroyer of the dungeons of darkness. When the spirit of a small girl could feel the Brothers of Humanity, then the name of this spirit is a light-bearing sword. When, since childhood, the spirit could sense that the Brothers of Humanity regenerate that which exists, then this spirit holds the light-bearing name, We cherish the spiritual leaders among children. Hierarchy (1931) - 38:
38. Each growth of spirit requires burdening through circumstances. There exists an ancient legend that out of human sufferings are created precious stones. Thus it is, and when I say, "Burden Me," it does not mean that I bring a sacrifice, I am only multiplying the power of the spirit. Likewise, people must realize how much closer the latest discoveries bring them to the solution of cosmic problems. For every call flashes throughout the worlds; and as the ordinary photographic apparatus can make a print of the astral world, so every wave of any current can unite the threads of the far-off worlds. Hierarchy (1931) - 62:
62. In all religions the one departing from Earth has been accorded an accompanying Intercessor in the aspect of a saint, angel, or departed relative. Thus was affirmed the existence of a world beyond the grave and the need of a Guide. One should become accustomed to this thought of the need of a Guide. Thus in all religions the Guide and the Teacher were affirmed. Hence when We speak of the Teacher, We remind of that which is inevitable. The Teaching can live, or turn into the embrace of death. But it is easy to enhance life by turning to Light. Hierarchy (1931) - 77:
77. Each step requires new circumstances. Each new step brings its affirmed power. Therefore in the midst of the difficult time a mighty step in conformity with the difficulties is being laid. Hence the creative activity of Our co-workers will bring the manifestation of success when thoughts shall be affirmed upon the might of the future. Thus We build a wondrous step! Thus We build amidst the dissolution of the countries! Thus Our Power enters into life! The manifestation of a new step is so close, but the world decides its fate. Hierarchy (1931) - 78:
78. Nothing is neglected in the world. Sometimes we measure by great scales, but often experiments with small units should be performed. The trend of thought should likewise be observed. The giants of thought are as instructive as the small leeches. One may see someone who has overcome a tremendous obstacle stumbling over an insignificant puddle. Rancor, offense, thought of self destroy the possibilities just as do treason and fear. One must discriminate the circumstances; where is the new touchstone? Thus, with sharp-sightedness we reach the realization of joy for each probation. We shall say, "Lord, send Thy Will - give or take. Together with Thee, we shall examine my pitfalls. Together we shall deliberate my decisions of yesterday. Today I am satisfied, and Thou, better than I, knowest the quantity of nurture needed for the morrow. I shall not transgress Thy Will, because only from Thy Hand can I receive." Thus, one must watch oneself in the great and in the small. Hierarchy (1931) - 102:
102. The self-sacrificing heart of an Agni Yogi contains the pain of the world, but it is a rare manifestation. As is said in a most ancient psalm, "I shall encompass within my heart the sorrow of the world. I shall incandesce the heart as the womb of Earth. I shall saturate it with lightnings. The new heart is the shield of the world. I shall inscribe upon it the sign of the Earth-Mother. The Cross of the Mother will be the sign of My fire." Thus knew the ancients. Hierarchy (1931) - 102:
And again a loyal heart is in the Service of the world. Therefore I say - health must be guarded. A vessel filled to the brim must be carried with caution. Hierarchy (1931) - 106:
106. What is the treasure of the heart? Not only benevolence, not only compassion, not only devotion to the Hierarchy but consonance with the Cosmic Consciousness when the heart, besides its own rhythm, even partakes in the cosmic rhythm. Such a heart can be trusted; it possesses straight-knowledge, it feels and knows, and as a manifested link with the Higher World it expresses the indisputable. The manifestation of the treasure of the heart is also very important for the formation of the subtle body. Try to imagine how important is the experiment with the subtle body. The densifying of the subtle body can give that of which the Teaching of Shambhala so sacredly speaks. One may have an unconquerable host, one may have irreplaceable co-workers, true, only temporary ones, but beyond the conditions of corporeal life. Hierarchy (1931) - 109:
109. Why are the manifestations usually unexpected? There are two conditions - firstly, expectation always creates counteraction; even a conscious expectation can provide an energy superfluous for the manifestation. Secondly, in the case of an announcement, the black lodge may incidentally be informed. The presence of even one outsider can serve as an intermediary. The entire world is divided into black and white ones. Some serve consciously, others according to their nature, and the third present a jelly-like mass unfit for anything. The black lodge is strong, because for the combat with Light a powerful potentiality is needed. It is unwise to underestimate the forces of the adversaries, especially when their beloved Kali Yuga comes to its end. Certainly it is a decisive battle and one should take care that temptation and seduction do not touch the weak ones. The location of the main seat of the lodge of the dark ones was indicated long ago. Hierarchy (1931) - 117:
117. Earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, storms, fogs, shoaling, changes of climate, sicknesses, poverty, wars, revolts, heresy, treason - what other signs does humanity expect of the threatening time? Prophets are not needed, the most insignificant scribe may testify that never as yet have so many dreadful forerunners of Earth's disintegration been gathered. But deaf is the ear and obscured the vision. There has never been such an hour of disintegration as this planetary year! It is as if a path were being laid for the waves of fire, and the obsolete monsters of other days creep away unwillingly to realize the price of that which takes place. Verily, the world is sustained by Magnets as imperceptible as the air and the flame of space, and just as indispensable as light. The Magnets sent by Us for Our manifestation are like the anchors of a ship tossed in the storm. Hierarchy (1931) - 132:
132. I call attention to the saturation of the heart and the prayer of the heart for two reasons firstly, it leads to a blending with the Higher World; secondly, it does not require a special time and can be performed during any labor. One may easily become used to a special sensation within the heart without fearing any ill effect. The heart will not be overtired by the Lord, on the contrary, only surrounding thoughts can ill-affect the heart. Thus, someday men shall finally realize the significance of thoughts, at least for the sake of their own hearts. Let them ponder upon the poison of sendings! It is time to pay attention to the amount of sicknesses generated by thoughts. During each sickness it is not bad to make a suggestion against negative thoughts. Magnetic passes over the affected organ can also be made. Nothing special is needed beyond a prayer of the heart, which creates a magnetic link with the Highest. During the laying on of hands one should not think of sickness, but should try to unite oneself with the Highest. Hierarchy (1931) - 141:
Someone may say, "I address myself with all my strength to the Lord, but it does not reach the Lord." Ask, "Was it sincere?" This quality of invocation is as necessary as Light. Each one may cast his eye into his heart and inspect the small corners of a decrepit world. Without sincerity there will be no current. Therefore strain all your forces and elect pure striving of the heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 146:
146. When the link with the Lord is strong, mountains can be moved. Striving to Hierarchy creates that culture about which so much is spoken. Dead are those who presume that by means of earthly Maya they can create strongholds. It is as unwise as children dreaming to build a fortress out of mud! Only the world of spirit is truly strong, for it is indestructible and invincible. It may be pointed out that the first sign of culture is the absence of personal discords. Hierarchy (1931) - 154:
154. In the dark the watchful voice of the watcher directs one to the Tower where the Lord holds his vigil. He who watches cannot carry out his service if he does not feel the Lord. And the world cataclysm is only the result of transgression against Hierarchy. Transgression against Hierarchy means the shattering of all causality, all lawful effects. Hierarchy (1931) - 164:
164. In cosmic creativeness everything is built upon succession, since the roots of each structure are held by the law of Hierarchy Each task and plan is built in goal-fitness, and they are affirmed by the great plan of evolution. Thus, all Our affirmations bring beneficent manifestations. Only attraction to the Chain of Hierarchy can reveal the path to Infinity. Thus, the power of blending verily rules the world. Hierarchy (1931) - 165:
165. The physician who has an opportunity to study the sacred pains and does not do it is guilty. In studying those pains and comparing them with the actions that cause them, he could prepare the steps for the coming evolution. In reality, during the spiritual development of the world, sacred pains should not exist, but the surrounding imperfections create these pains. Thus, in comparing the conditions and causes, one can foresee the direction of evolution. Certainly, much can be improved in the human consciousness if we know that even earthquakes are called forth by the spirit of humanity. One can gradually gather many manifestations of which man is the creator. Thus, the sacred pains are the indicators of the next race in the clutches of the underdeveloped; hence, I say, Guard your health. I say, Do not burden others by unnecessary sallies and irritation. The echo of errors resounds not only around you, but is carried along the entire Chain of Hierarchy. However, each caution is beneficial not only to you but it also strengthens space unto far-off spheres. Hierarchy (1931) - 177:
177. Learn not to count days and not to notice years, because there is no difference when you are in the great expanse of Service. One should learn to feel oneself beyond trivial usualness and to adhere in spirit to the manifested world of Beauty. Let us proceed together to where there are no boundaries or end, where one can transform each beneficent gleam into the radiation of a rainbow of blessings to the worlds. Hierarchy (1931) - 178:
178. How necessary it is for everyone not to disunite his heart and mind on the path to Us. Creativeness is affirmed by pure impulses, and it is most necessary to unite all the fiery centers. Thus, it must be realized that the matter of thought must serve as a link with higher substances, because only the subtlest thought can penetrate to them, and the refinement of consciousness can impel that force which controls mighty levers. Thus, only a united consciousness can fulfill the Higher Will. Thus the Chain of Hierarchy is affirmed. Thus a united consciousness rules the world. The Higher Will is transmitted to the closest spirit. Hence, the Will of the Hierarch must thus be fully executed. Therefore one must actively accept all that is given by a united consciousness Hierarchy (1931) - 187:
187. It is correct to understand the eternal struggle, and to prepare one's consciousness as if to face an explosion, for only this will correspond to reality. My Hand will not tire in leading the combatants, but My Eye cannot tolerate the sight of lethargy in the intoxication of comfort. Having Infinity before one, yet not losing an hour and valuing the use of each minute - is Yogism. When the spirit naturally adheres to the Higher World and kindles a row of torches of the heart, one can call it a righteous path. Hierarchy (1931) - 190:
190. It is necessary to understand it literally when I say that a considerable number of sicknesses should be treated with psychic energy. Infection of the nerve substance will always be the primary cause of various diseases. In the infection of the nerve substance the Higher World unites with the lower; through a gap in the nerve substance any intruder can penetrate, beginning with obsession and ending with cancer. Yet the nerve substance can be protected only by psychic energy. This training of psychic energy will be the true prophylaxis of humanity. At least a pure thought can be applied, thereby protecting the entrances to the nerve spheres. Even such a simple measure will be useful. Also, psychic energy will be the best purification during the period of a hidden disease. But terrible is the decomposition of the nerve substance under the influence of drunkenness and all kinds of vices. Ponder upon the state of the subtle body, when the subtlest nerves assume the significance of a skeleton! Bones belong to Earth, nerves to the Subtle World, Light to the Spirit. Hierarchy (1931) - 196:
196. You may be asked how the entrance upon the path of Service is defined. Certainly the first sign will be renunciation of the past and full striving to the future. The second sign will be the realization of the Teacher within one's heart, not because it is necessary thus, but because it is impossible otherwise. The third sign will be the rejection of fear, for being armed by the Lord one is invulnerable. The fourth will be non-condemnation, because he who strives into the future has no time to occupy himself with the refuse of yesterday. The fifth will be the filling of the entire time with labor for the future. The sixth will be the joy of Service and completely offering oneself for the good of the world. The seventh will be spiritual striving to the far-off worlds as a predestined path. According to these signs you will discern a spirit ready and manifested for Service. He will understand where to raise the sword for the Lord, and his word will be from within his heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 201:
201. When the world is convulsed, the sign of Maitreya is given as an antidote. When the foundation of Our Works was laid, the forces of the spirit were strengthened. Thus the sign of Maitreya has been affirmed. And in Our Day, when the manifestation is affirmed, one can repeat, How vitally the power of the spirit has entered into life and how greatly this new power has been affirmed in consciousness. Hence, the consciousness must be applied to a mighty understanding of Hierarchy, which holds the chain of all strivings. Thus, each manifestation of beauty placed by Us in the foundation of Our Works must be acknowledged as a vital action. Thus the power of the foundation consists in beauty, and striving to the fulfillment of the Higher Will, will lead to the predestined victory. Thus Our Towers should be built, verily, in beauty! Hierarchy (1931) - 203:
203. You may meet people hastening with their attainments, and they may think that We are slow. But lead them under the night sky and point out the radiance of the countless worlds. Say, The Lord leads you toward this creativeness. Is it possible to be slow on this great path? We must prepare ourselves to be co-creators. It is necessary to preserve and multiply the seeds of consciousness, because the entire world is sustained by the power of consciousness. There is no power to withstand a consciousness purified of egoism. One can prepare oneself to cross all bridges with a fiery consciousness which is atremor with the pulse of Cosmos, and which, in the seed of its spirit, responds to all tremors of Earth and knows the truth of the peoples. One can apply all sacred powers of the heart to becoming co-creators of the flaming Logoi by conquering death. But so long as such daring is not instilled in the heart, the consciousness cannot grow infinitely in this direction. We call it Via Reale. Therefore, Fiat Rex is where the spirit, reverencing Hierarchy, dares! Hierarchy (1931) - 217:
217. One of the mighty qualities of spirit is steadfastness. How can one develop and expand one's consciousness when steadfastness is lacking? How else can one verify intentions and actions if there exists no such mighty impulse as steadfastness? For each one on the path there is but one immutable Might - Hierarchy. Upon this sacred Principle one may construct; from this sacred Summit one may contemplate the world; upon this Stronghold the spirit becomes winged; upon this Summit can be built a mighty evolution. Therefore, when the spirit tries to create an illusory world of selfhood, it is certainly difficult to advance. Thus, in limitless creativeness there is the beacon fire - Hierarchy. Thus, by steadfastness in Service one can broaden one's consciousness and encompass the law of Fiery Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 221:
221. When We assert that Hierarchy is the Shield, it means that upon it is based the principle of the fundamentals of creativeness of the saturated fire. Therefore, We have revealed to the world the Carriers of Fires, and have given the manifestation of Beauty. Therefore, let the disciples spiritually uphold that principle which is life itself. The spiritualized Source which imbues all works must be affirmed in the heart and consciousness. Hierarchy (1931) - 234:
234. All nations knew about Guardian Angels and have preserved these traditions for millenniums. All Teachings knew about the mighty protectors of humanity who guided nations. Why, then, has our time denied the Highest Leaders? When has the world existed without Protectors? And how can humanity be affirmed by the concept of the absence of a Leader? The basic principles of Be-ness are intensified by the laws manifested by the Leaders; and the cosmic laws do not change, but grow with cosmic affirmation. Therefore, the Protectors of humanity and the almighty Goddess Fortuna create humanity's destiny. The realization of this great law can impel humanity toward the Chain of Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 243:
243. The legend about St. Christopher corresponds to the legend about the Burden of the World. People must feel a certain burden near those boundaries where the spirit realizes the manifestation of Infinity. The other kingdoms of nature do not know this anguish, because they have not reached the stage of a perceptive consciousness. Indeed, the consciousnesses of many people are also asleep. But the Burden of the World is unavoidable for those who have already pondered about the far-off worlds. Hierarchy (1931) - 249:
249. Certainly, the evolution of the spirit requires refinement, without which it is impossible to build. Each one who considers himself a server of culture must accept the affirmation of the revealed synthesis, for how are the steps of culture to be built without a cautious attitude? Therefore, each foundation must be guarded for affirmation to the world. Culture is built, not with an attitude of coarseness toward the subtle energies and thought, but by a creative attitude of caution and responsibility. Hence, while constructing, one should remember about refinement and about striving to the higher spheres. Thus the evolution of the spirit is achieved. Hierarchy (1931) - 256:
256. It is said, "Where thy foot treads, lilies will blossom. Where thy head rests, all the sapphires of the world will gather." Thus is the benevolent Messenger spoken of. When We send a Messenger, We do not lose time in repeating the entire Teaching. But the Command will be contained in a few words, because the chosen Messenger knows the Teaching and reverences Hierarchy. To such a Messenger the sapphires and the lilies belong. One should not reiterate at the last moment, for the steed beats with its hoof, not knowing the length of the journey. Hierarchy (1931) - 257:
257. Certainly, the secretions serve for the most sacred acts, and not only the substance itself but its emanations participate in the creativeness of the world. What you remembered about Paracelsus and his homunculi is very characteristic, because this microcosm can be easily magnified to Macrocosm. And the Teaching about the great spiritual secretions has a great foundation. Certainly one can imagine how greatly interested We are in those organisms that have already transcended the degree of the "Lion of the Desert." Hierarchy (1931) - 267:
267. When the chalice of world events is being filled, then the fiery Chalice of an Agni Yoga is aflame. The law of correspondences acts powerfully. In these consonances the unity of the worlds is contained. Therefore, when the fiery law shifts the old affirmations, the sensitive centers resound with the world's reverberations. Thus, the unity is intensified with the reverberation of the centers. Hierarchy (1931) - 267:
Therefore, the Mother of Agni Yoga feels intensely the brimming of the World Chalice. Hence, the fiery Treasure must be so greatly protected. When the time of the great fulfillment is close, then the world is in tremor; when the great shifting takes place, the subtle centers reverberate. Thus, the world will remember the great consonance, and Our annals will leave to the world the fiery signs. Thus the covenants will be fulfilled. Yes, yes, yes! Hierarchy (1931) - 276:
276. How many unnecessary manifestations people create for themselves! How many superfluous karmic impediments they create for themselves! And all this only because of unwillingness to admit the Hierarchy to their hearts. Thus, all affirmations can enter into life only when the consciousness can accept the Hierarchy. Each evil in the world is generated because of resistance to the great principle of Hierarchy. Each victory is gained only by the principle of Hierarchy. Therefore, one must be so strongly based upon the affirmed Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 291:
291. Motion into the future is similar to the movement of a flame. It is amazing how the fire, at times visibly and at times invisibly, lives, while vibrating and preserving the balance of the world. Thus let us strive into the future, because sustained by the fiery element we shall not fail. But the fire can be invoked only by an action of the spirit. Thus, let us apply the higher laws to the earthly plan. One may even change karma, which means that one can change all earthly conditions by striving into the future. Apply My Command to life. The particles of precious energies adhere only to him who strives. Hierarchy (1931) - 298:
298. When humanity shall realize that space is saturated by the effects of human deeds, it will be possible to cure the planet. Like gases they poison Earth and densify the atmosphere. Therefore one should ponder upon affirmation of the obvious results. Humanity has forgotten that redemption must proceed by the karmic way. Therefore each accumulated step can be transmuted by striving toward the highest law of Hierarchy. The great Chain of Hierarchy gives life to the entire world, and the acceptance of this law can open a new access to energies. Thus one can build a better step. Hierarchy (1931) - 313:
Therefore, We demand that the first thought be dedicated to the Teacher. Is it possible to succeed when the disciple puts himself in the first place? Are We not building all upon a great Name? Did We not put Beauty at the foundation? We have given the great foundations for the world. Therefore each thought must be valued as the foundation of a great structure. Verily, the future is great! Hierarchy (1931) - 315:
315. The reorganization of the world intensifies all the forces of Cosmos. If humanity would understand that reorganization requires the striving of the spirit, it would be easy to establish equilibrium in the world. But the nations do not ponder about what to place upon the scales and where is the balance; hence the chaos of thinking is so destructive to humanity, and thus the dislocated nations sink to the depths without taking measures for spiritual transmutation. Therefore, it is time to ponder the establishing of spiritual quests. When the cosmic perturbations require a powerful tension, humanity must know where to look for the center of salvation. Hierarchy (1931) - 322:
322. Hierarchy and the creation of a new consciousness are affirmed as the cornerstone of evolution. Each day one can observe the evidence of such progress. But people seldom synthesize these many-colored petals of the Fire Blossom. Courage is lacking to acknowledge oneself as living upon the ruins of the old world. Yet even a wood-cutter knows in what direction the tree will fall, for he does not want to be crushed. On the contrary, he quietly calculates the amount of new building material and fuel. Thus, one must rejoice at the cosmic battle! Hierarchy (1931) - 334:
334. Verily, the Banner of Peace will unite all cultural tasks and will give the world the achievement that is so needed. Therefore, those who carry a striving quest will respond to all affirmations. The nations will verily unite under this Banner. Hierarchy (1931) - 336:
336. Thus, one should investigate impeding elements with all means. One must understand in what consists harmony with the foundations of Existence. In what lies the progress of a spirit who is gradually becoming accustomed to existing above the world and to labor without end? Also, the sacred pains should be understood as signs of the flights of the spirit into the region which binds the worlds. Thus, it is easy to understand that involution has deprived humanity of some acknowledged qualities, and one should manifest much of the primary energy, in order to weave again the torn web of Assurgina. But praise to the courageous, daring, and striving ones! Hierarchy (1931) - 339:
339. Therefore the most heinous is apostasy and demeaning of the Teacher. Thus, when We introduce into life a new affirmation, one should strive with the entire spirit on the path of fulfillment of the Highest Will. Hence, when We affirm the great significance of the Banner of Peace, it must be adopted in spirit. Verily, thus the salvation of the world will come. The time is great! The time is significant! Hierarchy (1931) - 342:
342. Individuality and egoism are like birth and death. The building of individuality manifests the conception of a New World, whereas egoism can mirror itself in the dead volcanoes of the moon. Not only does egoism deaden itself, it strikes the surroundings with sterility, whereas individuality kindles fires in all adjacent camps. Cooperation is the crown of individuality, but the scourge of egoism is like the sting of a scorpion. Can one rely upon egoism? No more than upon a viper! But true individuality contains in itself the foundation of universal justice. We must gather individualities; for a new diamond is in need of cutting, but egoism must pass through many incarnations. Indeed, this law may also be changed by the fire of the heart. Therefore, we can advise those adhering to egoism to be kindled by the proximity of a fiery heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 344:
344. At the time of world reconstruction one can hold fast only through affirmation of the New World. The ascertainment of the manifested decision can enter life only through great understanding of world regeneration by way of the great law of Hierarchy. Therefore, those who seek the New World must strive to the confirmation of the Decree of Hierarchy, which directs through the appointed Hierarchy. Only thus can balance be established in the world. Only a flamingly guiding Heart will manifest salvation. Thus, the world is in need of the affirmation of the law of Hierarchy! Hierarchy (1931) - 345:
345. Do not be perturbed by the necessity for seeming repetitions. In the first place, nothing is repeated. Even the same words appear completely different at different times. Secondly, one should reiterate day and night about Hierarchy. You are right that the hierarchy of thralldom is ended, but the emergence of a realized Hierarchy is followed by human sufferings. There is too much slavery in the world, and each flame of consciousness is too oppressed. Slavery and a consciously realized Hierarchy are like day and night. Hence do not be dissuaded from repeating - a consciousness of Hierarchy, Hierarchy of freedom, Hierarchy of knowledge, Hierarchy of Light. Let those scoff who are ignorant of the inception of the New World, for each concept of a New World frightens them. Is not Infinity terrifying to them? Is not Hierarchy burdensome for them? Being ignorant despots themselves, they do not understand the constructiveness of Hierarchy. Being cowards themselves, they are horrified in the face of an achievement. Thus, let us place upon the scales the most urgent concepts of the great approaching Age - Infinity and Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 348:
348. Leave all the past to Us and think only of the future. Let us not take anything useless from the past; let us not burden our consciousness by anything. I, Myself, will put away and will remember all that is valuable! Events propel one into the future. Therefore Hierarchy must be understood as a life belt; so, also, the sign of the Mother of the World may be understood. Do not be disturbed, for I will turn all to usefulness. We shall shout into the ears of the faint-hearted-Hierarchy!!! The Teaching is given at the imperative hour, and one must have the ears of an ass not to hear the thunder. It is useful to rejoice before the victory. Let us rejoice, and thus unite ourselves with the joy of the Lord. Hierarchy (1931) - 352:
352. Which path is the most affirmative one on the way to Us? The most unfailing way is the path of self-sacrificing achievement. The most wondrous fire is the flame of the heart saturated with love for Hierarchy. The achievement of such a subtle heart is affirmed by Service to the Highest Hierarchy. Hence, so wondrous is the self-sacrifice of the subtle heart. The spirit-creativeness and independent action of a sensitive server fierily imbue space. Thus the subtle heart responds to all cosmic occurrences. Thus, verily, the visible reverberates with the invisible, the present with the future, and the predestined takes place. Thus the self-sacrifice of the subtle heart imbues the world with flame. Hierarchy (1931) - 353:
353. Verily, the sacred concept of an Arhat has been distorted. It is violated, being bereft of beauty. How dimly the understanding of the Teacher of General Good burns in the consciousness of the world! But Truth lives, and in the name of Truth We create. Therefore, for the transformation of life one should accept Hierarchy as the beauty of Truth. Thus the subtle heart creates for cosmic evolution. Thus, one should realize the significance of the focus within the heart; thus, the great process of the subtle heart must be understood through the heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 355:
Thus, in the entire structure the force is in need of saturation by the Source. Hence, Hierarchy is so greatly stressed by Us, for this Source is the Source of Bliss, and in the epoch of the transformation of the world there is verily only one anchor of salvation. Therefore, consciousness should be affirmed upon the center of all that is given. Hierarchy (1931) - 357:
The lamp of the world is overturned, and the sacred miracle of life can be safeguarded upon the mountains. The conflagration can be arrested by two fountainheads - Hierarchy and psychic energy. Hierarchy (1931) - 358:
358. Humanity must build its strongholds as a wondrous indivisible circle. Each creative inception must be built upon integrity and indivisibility, affirming itself in an orbit around the center. Only thus, by a radius, can one reach all points and establish the right scope. It should be understood that each stronghold must be nurtured from the center. The more superficial the receptivity, the more perilous it is in all directions. Therefore one should harken to the inner manifestation of the center. The indivisibility of the stronghold is its might. Integrity is its beauty. The center is the Hierarchy of Bliss. Thus the highest step is built. Each spirit must realize that all lives through the light of integrity. Each Ashram is nurtured by integrity and lives by the Light of Hierarchy. Each atom lives by integrity. In this is beauty; thus is the world constructed. Hierarchy (1931) - 360:
360. How pervertedly people interpret the foundations of the world! What formulas they invent for the interpretation of vital principles! Without understanding the great foundations of the unity of all cosmic principles, they saturate space with all the disrupting principles. Thus, there results imbalance of the origins, disunion of all the highest principles, and striving to many authorities. Thus, dividing the great Origin of Hierarchy through human frailty brings its effects, and humanity strains all efforts to depreciate the great Principle. Thus occurs the substitution of the small for the Great. Hierarchy (1931) - 362:
Ejections likewise ward off inflammation; it is entirely analogous to volcanoes. A multitude of analogies are revealed to a searching eye. Only, one should not seek the artifice of a ritual, or forcing. The natural blending with the Highest is achieved only through a naturally kindled fire of the heart. Certainly the boiling of the Chalice that is filled to the brim is unavoidable, but this is the burden of the Mother of the World. Remember the ancient image of an infant lying in a chalice. A multitude of scientific signs are transformed into misty symbols, but it is time to study them. Hierarchy (1931) - 363:
363. During cosmic perturbations purifying fires are accumulated, which intensify the atmosphere and propel the fires for the construction of the New World. Thus, upon the ruins of the old world there rises a new evolution and the Epoch of Fire which terminates Kali Yuga and saturates space with the fire of the New World. Thus, the all-encompassing Banner of the Lords summons to pure creativeness. Thus, the avowal of Hierarchy enters life. Thus, We welcome everything that is directed to Good. Thus, We welcome everything imbued with a pure striving to walk the higher path. Hierarchy (1931) - 366:
Therefore, humanity must ponder on how to bring the psychic manifestations closer to the physical world. Otherwise, established science and pedantry may meet at an empty board. Therefore, the vitality of art, which guards the divine fire, gives to humanity the saturation by that fire which kindles the spirit and imbues all worlds. Hence, the wondrous torches of the beauty of creativeness are so precious for humanity. We have seen how the creations of art have transformed men - something all the book-learning in the world cannot do. Thus the Banner of Beauty and Peace unites the world. Thus spirit-creativeness saturates space. Hierarchy (1931) - 372:
372. The affirmation of the Teacher should be repeated each hour, for Our structure is in need of a conscious adoption of Hierarchy. Various events may be expected, but participation in them can only be through the Hierarchy proclaimed by Us. Thus I say, Not only Our decision but the karma of millenniums makes the structure of the future immutable. Details may be changed, but the foundation must not be violated. Thus, Our Will should not be forgotten, even in the details of life. You realize correctly the creative fairy tale, but only upon the ladder of Hierarchy will it be transformed into the salvation of the world. Thus I speak. Hierarchy (1931) - 374:
Therefore, verily, the crumbling of the old world is a new affirmation, for through the coming of new values We bring to the world the salvation of spirit. Hierarchy (1931) - 375:
375. Thus, upon the principle of Fire the world is regenerated. The fire of the centers, the fire of the spirit, the fire of the heart, the fire of achievement, the fire of attainment, the fire of Hierarchy, the fire of Service - these constitute the principles of the New World. The blended arcs of consciousnesses thus create the Highest Will. Verily, the great Banner of Peace will cover the entire world. Verily, a great time, the time of great fulfillments. Thus the time of great action approaches. Hierarchy (1931) - 377:
377. The transformation of the world is indeed affirmed in the highest tension. All perturbations, all shiftings, all diseases accompany this transformation. The most powerfully propelled energies bring fires into motion. Thus, in the Epoch of Fire darkness becomes dense, and everything is intensified in a fiery striving. Evil is created by the densified darkness. Light transforms the world. Thus, at the great time, the manifestation of the universal transmutation saturates space. Hierarchy (1931) - 379:
379. How greatly must consciousness be expanded in order to comprise all broad affirmations and to understand the entire task. Correspondence, co-measurement, and tension should be realized, for without this understanding one can diminish a world task by measuring it in small dimensions. Thus, when creating an urgent world step, first of all, a world scale must be applied. Thus, then the great Banner, the sign of the New Epoch, is unfurled, conscious measures should be applied. Therefore, the great proclamation must be understood as a step toward the regeneration of the world. Hierarchy (1931) - 381:
381. The consciousness that encompasses only the present, without any thought of the future, cannot adhere to evolution, because the chain of centuries disappears for such a consciousness. Hence, when the consciousness expands it encompasses the great leading chain of causes and effects. Thus, while evolution is being established, the manifestation of causes is so important. At present, when the planet is completing its Karma, certainly the retribution for engenderments is greatly reflected upon humanity. Yet that which is engendered by human spiritual striving enwraps the planet. Hence each bright tension and striving will give to the planet the affirmation of the New World. Therefore, the lofty Banner of Peace carries its projectiles of Light and fierily imbues the currents around Earth as a panacea against evil. The consciousnesses blended for millenniums create. Thus Light conquers darkness. Thus a wondrous step is being fulfilled. Thus the preordained approaches. Hierarchy (1931) - 396:
396. When the world is convulsed and humanity heaves in turmoil, there remains only one path to salvation. How is it possible not to realize the highest, and the creative, path of the ascent of the spirit! Just now when all the old ways are destroyed, when all the old energies are outlived, when the planet itself shifts its crust, how is it possible not to adopt with one's entire spirit the new affirmations and the regenerating energies emanating from the might of the Chain of Hierarchy! Only thus can humanity be attracted to the higher energies. Following the foundations of the Cosmic Magnet, the highest manifestation will attract the spirit to the Highest. Thus, the highest law of Hierarchy creates through beneficence, affirming a better future. Hierarchy (1931) - 397:
397. During a trance, even the most average man becomes adroit, daring, indefatigable, begins to learn much of what is as yet inaccessible to him, and the evidence of the invisible world becomes apparent to him, merely because for a time he has parted from the lower physical world. But on returning to it the man forgets his higher substance as though it were a dream. A bridge must be found to prevent the loss of consciousness and to become enriched by the Higher World. Agni Yoga is given to bring people to the Higher World. Hierarchy (1931) - 397:
They will say, Why the pains of a Yogi? Certainly this is the burden of this world. Pains are unnecessary where the cosmic rhythm is not violated. Therefore it is beneficial for a Yogi to have a better attuned circle around him in order to give a certain form to the approaching cosmic waves. Therefore, when I speak of harmony, I do not have in mind only sensitiveness; I point out a useful construction. Hierarchy stands upon exact laws. We, who have realized them take upon Ourselves the responsibility of protecting this ladder of Light. One must repeat this untiringly in order that the structure of Hierarchy may be impressed as a design upon the brain. Hierarchy (1931) - 398:
398. The accumulations of cosmic energies correspond to the affirmations of human disturbances of spirit. During such cosmic correspondence the disturbances can be resolved only by such a powerful lever as Hierarchy. When the chain of events destroys the old foundations, saturating space with tossing energies, then certainly a force is needed that can propel all energies to new constructiveness. Hierarchy is the link that transforms the departing energies into a radiant future. To the world, Hierarchy is the affirmation of a cosmic dimension. In Cosmos everything is bound by the affirmed dimensions of a powerful Hierarchy. Thus, all energies are mutually bound. Thus, the thread of the heart is linked with Hierarchy. Thus, this great bond establishes the cosmic Substance. Hierarchy (1931) - 409:
409. Thus, We have a list of those following a Hierarch, those denying a Hierarch, and those who openly oppose the Most High. Certainly the life of each one who, if only a few times, opposes a Hierarch, becomes very complicated, because such is the law of life. Hence it must be realized how important it is to follow a Hierarch. Thus, the important time must be attested. Thus, one should have an understanding of the manifested time. Thus, We attest the New World. Indeed, the dark ones are infuriated and frightened, but We are more powerful than darkness. Thus, all dugpas condemn themselves to annihilation. Hierarchy (1931) - 411:
411. When the world is plunged into the darkness of denial, then indeed, one must expect the destruction of old unfit foundations, for how else can the world be regenerated? How can humanity come to its senses if not by the shattering of all unfit foundations? Only when the new and affirmed great principles of Hierarchy are realized by humanity will it be possible to confirm humanity's salvation. Thus, We intensely impel the planet to the principles of the Hierarchy of Good. The loss of the highest concepts must be compensated for, because each lost principle brings cosmic upheavals. Thus, humanity must be regenerated upon the principle of Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 414:
414. What thorns people weave into their wreaths of life! What strength people dissipate to counteract those principles upon which life itself is maintained! How many unnecessary thorns surround people, transforming their lives into regress! People will not understand the higher Wisdom if they do not first of all understand the law of Hierarchy - that upon which the entire life is founded; that by which the world progresses; that upon which evolution is built; that upon which the best steps and pages of history have been constructed. Thus, humanity cannot evade the great law of Hierarchy. Self-destruction is the only direction along which those bereft of the understanding of Hierarchy proceed; thus, the thorns directed against Hierarchy turn into a dark path. Thus, the great law of Hierarchy must be safeguarded as a leading principle. Hierarchy (1931) - 415:
415. In the small and in the great, one must be imbued with the guiding law of Hierarchy. Thus only will one be able to build the great future. Upon the blending of the arcs of consciousnesses is life built. Hierarchy and leadership are affirmed upon the cosmic law. Hence creativeness of spirit is so essentially imbued with the Cosmic Magnet. Thus, the leader is in contact with the Cosmic Magnet, and the entire saturation of the world can be intensified by this great law. Thus We create through the merging of consciousness and heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 417:
417. Each spirit creates its own karma. Each nation builds its own Karma. Certainly nations are looking for a leader, because even an established prestige cannot sustain those people who think erroneously. Neither gold nor vulgar, glamorous names, nor piles of inapplicable counsels will save a nation. Verily, the fiery thought, the fiery spirit of the leader will provide new ways. Therefore, let the star of the Spiritual Leader shine brightly at the time of cosmic perturbations. Thus, let the great Realm of Light rise upon the ruins of the old world. Hierarchy (1931) - 417:
Thus, the attraction has been manifested as a great Might. Thus, the time of the great predestined New World has come. Therefore, woe to those who go against Hierarchy! Hierarchy (1931) - 419:
419. You have witnessed many magic methods, and finally you have come to the understanding of the magnet of the heart and to the realization of psychic energy. Indeed, why is a substitute needed if one can receive the might of the Source itself? Many accumulations are accepted by humanity instead of striving to the Higher World. People presume that it is easier to reiterate the unrealized formulas than to cognize that which is the closest to the human essence. Striving upward is not natural to men when the spirit suffers. But is it not better to substitute higher striving for suffering? Hierarchy (1931) - 422:
422. If you know that an exalted, self-denying thought physically changes one's aura and even induces rays from the shoulders, then you already know one of the great mysteries of the world. Each visibility is the reflex of a material reaction. Thus, if irritation generates imperil, then each exalted thought must create an opposite beneficial substance. And so it is. Certainly Bliss is a complete reality. It is generated in the cortical system and reacts upon the brain matter. The Tibetan Ringse has a deep significance, being the sediment crystallized by the manifestation of Bliss. Certainly it is difficult to investigate the substance of Bliss while alive, for the heart and brain cannot be touched. The manifestation of imperil is much easier to approach, in the nerve channels of the extremities. But at the same time it would be unjust to disclose to humanity the negative substance and to presuppose only theoretically the existence of the most salutary substance. Of course, in the laboratory which is being created both substances will be demonstrated. We shall not assist the usual experiments, but where the steps of evolution are being built Our Hand will be on guard! First, We shall give attention to establishing the fact of imperil. Afterward, We shall define the ways of the manifestation of Bliss. If ancient science preserved fragmentary memories about the sediments of Bliss, then, certainly a biochemist can show more contemporary proofs of it. Later, these experiments upon the substance of the organism will be transferred to spatial energies. And again we shall understand why Bliss has the closest correlation to Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 423:
423. Indeed, it is not necessary to call forth irritation, because men are filled to the brim with it. It is only necessary to lock six bipeds in one room and within an hour the door will be shaking from imperil. It is more difficult with Bliss, but here, also, the knowledge of Agni Yoga and close cooperation with certain plants will provide a perceptible result. Certainly the densification of the astral body will provide irreplaceable possibilities. A difficult time affords new approaches, and the tread of the New World is already audible. Hierarchy (1931) - 425:
425. Verily inscrutable are Our ways! To the ignorant it seems that the invisible world does not exist; they show prejudice against everything not perceptible to their coarse senses. Truly, since man cannot accept the sacred ways, how will he understand the highest and limitless foundation of life? Man must realize and feel all the subtle sensations; without this, there can be no correspondence and affirmation evidenced by the understanding of Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 431:
431. A sensitive heart is close to the sensitive ear. A sensitive heart transforms the brain. The lack of heart annihilates all previous accumulations. What is the use of literacy if only superficial eyes measure the curves of a hieroglyph! Onerous is the Burden of the World! Filled to the brim is the Chalice of the Keepers of the Magnet! Flaming hearts can combat everywhere the annihilation of the essence of Bliss. One can comprehend why one should become accustomed to understanding the heart as the propellant of Be-ness. One can understand how the thread of the heart is linked with Hierarchy. If the heart is withered the brain will not be kindled to consciousness. Thus we realize chemically how an organism becomes part of the great Heart of the Universe. When I advise cautiousness it means that outer conditions set the overfilled Chalice atremor. Hierarchy (1931) - 435:
This is why the dark ones are on watch, for they sense how powerfully the world searches for and is in need of reconstruction - thus the dark ones affirm their own ruin! Hierarchy (1931) - 442:
442. If you want to ponder upon the Three Pearls of the World, can you feel your heart as a summit, bestowing power upon the three sacred rivers, which nurture many lands? Can you master the trinity of consciousness without diminishing one part? The spirit must be accustomed to divisibility. One can imagine amidst sloping hills a strong snowy summit, which takes upon itself all the burden of the whirlwinds. So rises an Arhat, who takes upon himself the entire burden of imperfection. As clouds hover around the summit, sometimes screening it from earthly eyes, so the wearisome burdens of the world pierce the Chalice of an Arhat. One must possess the stronghold of striving in order to nurture the rivers, gathering the whole invincible Service to Hierarchy. Why is the Service called great? Because it approaches the Infinite. This is the measure by which you can think of the Three Pearls of the World. Hierarchy (1931) - 446:
446. It is necessary to accept the one direction to that Heart where there is no refusal. The channel of the heart must be purified. Will it not be the protecting net of the planet, like the silver threads of destinies? One should not think of the heart as a blob of lower matter. If so, how to contact the Highest World? Hierarchy (1931) - 448:
448. Hierarchy is cooperation. But with cooperation, the intensification of energies results in a continuous circuit of sparks, from above downward and from below upward. The dynamo producing this flaming torrent is the heart. It means that above all else, Hierarchy is the Teaching of the Heart. One should be accustomed to understanding the heart as the central motive power. One cannot understand the flame without understanding the significance of the heart. I spoke to you of many centers, but just now I especially stress the Chalice and the heart. The Chalice is the past, the heart is the future. Now, certainly, we comprehend that the ascent is accomplished only along the single silver thread! Therefore, let us be especially cautious with the predestined structure. The chemist values a rare reaction in a certain test tube, and nothing in the world will repeat this reaction if the test tube is broken. So it is with Our construction. Hierarchy (1931) - 449:
449. Likewise the heart should be understood as the unique natural link between the visible and invisible worlds. Many secretions bind the lowest strata of both worlds, but only the thread of the heart can lead into the Infinite. In this lies the difference between magic and the nature of the spirit. Thus, I advise, first of all, to pay attention to the heart as the source of the predestined unification of the worlds. It should not be thought that Hierarchy is only discipline; it is the advance into the Higher World. Hierarchy (1931) - 451:
451. If one were to expound the condition and aims of Yoga, the number of applicants would not be great. For them the renunciation of selfhood would be dreadful. When a Yogi feels the same during want or plenty; when he feels himself only a disposer of means; when he feels his destination in bringing service to the world and his holiday in communion with the Higher Forces - such a way of life, with the assumption of all the burdens of surrounding imperfections, will not be pleasant to many. Many are altogether incapable of thinking about the future, lulling themselves with the misunderstood letters of the Scriptures. We must not think too much of the earthly, yet it is not said anywhere that we should not think of the future. The thought of the future is already like gates to the Infinite. Thus, think of the future, and you may be sure that this thought will be supported by Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 459:
459. The ways of the heart, the fiery ways that lead to the ascension of the spirit, are developed by being imbued with one and the same impulse of the attraction of the Cosmic Magnet. How many different branchings the sensitive fiery heart possesses! But its source is one, and its potentiality is imbued by the sole source, Hierarchy. The ways of the heart, the fiery ways, proceed from the great summit of Hierarchy and lead to that Pearl of the World. Thus, We affirm the flame of the heart and the wondrous silver thread that unites the worlds. Thus we conquer through creativeness manifested by the silver thread. Heart (1932) :
After our daily labors, let us gather to discourse about the heart. It will lead us beyond the domains of Earth toward the Subtle World, in order to bring us closer to the sphere of Fire. Heart (1932) - 1:
1. To behold with the eyes of the heart; to listen with the ears of the heart of the roar of the world; to peer into the future with the comprehension of the heart; to remember the cumulations of the past through the heart; thus must one impetuously advance upon the path of ascent. Creativeness encompasses the fiery potentiality, and is impregnated with the sacred fire of the heart. Therefore, upon the path to the Hierarchy, upon the path of Great Service, upon the path of Communion, synthesis is the one luminous path of the heart. How can the manifested rays be radiated if the flame is not affirmed in the heart? It is precisely the quality of the magnet that is inherent in the heart. The highest creativeness is imbued with this great law. Hence, each consummation, each union, each great cosmic unification is achieved through the flame of the heart. By what means can the foundation of the great steps be laid? Verily, only through the heart. Thus the arcs of consciousness are fused by the flame of the heart. Heart (1932) - 3:
3. Whether the heart be called the abode of the Elohim or the synthesis of syntheses, it still remains the focal point. Even those who recognize in the heart only its lower physiological functions, even they have an attitude of care for the heart. How much more deeply, then, must he who knows about the magnet and silvery thread harken to the heart. Therefore the Teacher draws one away from everything narrowly physical, in order to remind about the spiritual world through each organ. It is a festival for Us each time a pure direction of thought is projected into the sphere of invisible existence. One must lead into the abode of the Elohim with complete perseverance, as though danger pursued the entering one. One can recognize the path of the chosen ones when the Invisible World has become real and accessible to them; then one can notice the growth of consciousness, and the very organs of the body become transformed, imbued by the link with Hierarchy. Heart (1932) - 4:
4. The heart is a temple, but not an abode of idols. Thus We are not against the construction of a temple, but We object to fetishism and to bazaars. Likewise, when We speak of constructing a temple like a heart, We do not mean that it be of heart-shaped design. We speak of its inner significance. A temple cannot exist without realization of the infinite chain; so, too, the heart contacts all the sensations of the Cosmos. The heart's anguish or joy interresounds with the far-off spheres. Why, then, is anguish sensed more often than joy? Of course, the constant cosmic perturbations agitate the heart that adheres to them. Therefore is the service of such a heart so great upon the scales of the world. Help the structure of the world! There is neither a day nor an hour when the world is not in danger! Two eyes alone cannot foresee these dangers, but only three, as upon the Banner of the Lords! One must comprehend the temple of the heart as an imminent sensation. Not without cause was the heart marked by the sign of the cross. Thus, the sign of the cross eternally accompanied the temple of the heart. Heart (1932) - 5:
5. New circumstances will indicate the path to the future. Truth is the same, but combinations vary, according to consciousness. How much of the beautiful is destroyed, owing to the ignoring of the temple - the heart! But let us irresistibly strive to a realization of heartfelt warmth, and let us begin to feel ourselves as the bearers of the temple. Thus one can cross the threshold of the New World. How poor in spirit are those who believe that the New World is not for them! The bodies differ, but the spirit will not evade the New World. Heart (1932) - 10:
10. By a rare experiment, one can see how the heart reflects even far-off earthquakes and other world events. One can notice how not only cosmic perturbations but even reflections of the radiations of the spirit act at remote distances. We pay attention to the transmuter of prana, to the lungs, which transmit the essence to the heart as the affirmation of world balance. Heart (1932) - 17:
17. Unceasingly and during all times, the Teaching of Life is poured upon Earth. One cannot imagine one's earthly existence without this link with the Invisible World. As the anchor of salvation, as the guiding light, the Teaching strengthens our advance in the darkness. But amidst the shower of Beneficence, as with sea waves, one can notice the rhythm, with special definite expansions, then the Teachings appear. Thus, one can explain the rhythm of this entire world by growth and submergence, in other words, inscribing the evolution of existence. Heart (1932) - 19:
19. If people, at least partially, could feel the essentiality of a moment, they would help Us greatly. Without speaking about the exact discernment of an occurrence, even the general mood would already strengthen the magnet of the will. People do not take into account to what extent unconscious vegetating complicates the world order! The heart, as a hearth of transmutation, must prompt everyone about the pressure of the spiritual atmosphere. It should not be thought that the heart suffers only concerning oneself, of course it pains because of universal agitation. One should attempt to unite the hearts into a harmonious round; even a little-tested heart will contribute its valuable energy to the common chalice. The heart strengthens Our sendings, pushing aside the new weeds. There are many untested hearts, but still more that are covered up with ashes. Many sparks are needed to penetrate the cold ashes. Heart (1932) - 20:
20. If straight-knowledge is not awakened, then even reality, even the evident, are unattainable. One cannot compel anyone to perceive the evident, or even the striking. Later someone will say to you, "Why do I not see or hear, if there exists and Invisible World?" The same occurs also with the sick, who reject their treatments. They would like to improve, but at the same time they direct their entire consciousness against the physician. Thus, it would be useful to compare those who see with those who are blind in spirit. One could find the causes of success of some and the downfall of others. Thus, by comparing the apparent manifestations, one can solve many problems of reciprocal action of the worlds. Heart (1932) - 20:
The Invisible World is, in reality, highly visible when the eye is not obstructed. Manifestations of mediumship are not needed in order to feel the Light of the Higher World, but one can ascend only to the Highest; therefore all forced artifices of the lowest magic are nought in comparison with the first light of the heart. Not many know the fires of the heart, but these torches must give light to all. Therefore, blasphemy against the spirit and renunciation of the Teacher are so grievous. I say - one may ponder for long about the Teacher, but once having chosen one, do not retreat. Let us manifest understanding of the foundations of the structure. Heart (1932) - 21:
21. Advise conversations about the spiritual. One may observe much that is useful in spiritual recollections. In addition, a spiritual conversation safeguards one from the mire and from irritation. The affirmation of spiritual manifestations will lessen the hatred of the Invisible World. Where spiritual conversations are often held, a special aura is accumulated. Those conversations, even though they be imperfect, proclaim themselves as touchstones to those present. Heart (1932) - 23:
23. Each one of you is acquainted with special types of preachers who having gathered all the bones of other writings depart with them into oblivion. Reason collects detailed proofs, but the purpose of these accumulations remains undisclosed, for the heart is silent; thus, we call them the silent in heart. Moreover, these preachers, giving others innumerable counsels succumb to faint-heartedness at the first opposition. Verily it is only the heart that bestows immortality. The affirmation of the heart is already the revelation of the future. Far from the heart are those who themselves fear counsels gathered by the reason. The ancient Teachings speak of the holy madness. Consider this as a counteraction to the frigidness of calculations; consider it the vital beginning above the conditions of deadliness. Those who deny the Teaching are not far from falling into the abyss. Those who affirm Truth, even with imperfection, are already on the path. During crossing into the Subtle World they will not regret that they called the heart to life. Heart (1932) - 26:
26. You know that suggestion can be given in any language; thus obviously the sense and essence of understanding is proved without the limitation of dialect. I consider the manifestation of hearty understanding as a necessary step in the approach to Us. The language of the Subtle World brings into effect the dream about mutual understanding. One must realize this possibility before beginning to use it. Heart (1932) - 28:
28. Suggestion can be conveyed by thought, or sound, or by a glance, or increased by strong breathing. What possibilities for scientific observations are contained in these actions! It can be observed how inhaling strengthens sound and the emanations of the eye! Long ago the various properties of the glance of the human eye were noticed. One can, by a series of experiments, observe how far the radiations of the eye act. During these, it will be instructive to watch the combination of the power of thought with the physical emanation of the eye. Only by observation can one appreciate the invisible world of human actions. Complicated is the web woven by the unconscious actions of thought! Do not wonder that thought continues to live in space. Likewise, the physical particles of the glance do not disappear. Learning observation we shall once again remember about the heart and understand the symbol of the piercing arrow. Many arrows pierce the heart, as on ancient images; on them we also see the flame of the heart. Perhaps without arrows the flame is impossible? It can be affirmed that the basis of the manifestation of flame is a blow, like the birth of a new rhythm. The Teacher wishes that the rhythm be accelerando - thus in everything. Heart (1932) - 32:
32. "The channels of Beneficence and the recipients of the earthly poison" - thus are called the chosen ones, ready to offer themselves for the benefit of the world. The assimilation of the poison is unbearable without the power of Bliss. But without the earthly poison the power of Bliss would carry one away; thus striving upward has an earthly foundation. Of course, the assimilation of poison is unbearable for many, but also for the affirmation of Bliss an actual tempering of the heart is needed. We consider it a treasure when the heart is ever ready to resound to the environment, being already without tension. It is not easy to do this unless the energies are transformed into resounding crystals; then there will be formed the Ringse so correctly pointed out in Tibet in the Covenant of the Himalayas. Heart (1932) - 40:
40. The Invisible World participates in earthly life much more than is supposed. Advise that attention be directed to many small manifestations, which are usually not even noticed. Not striking and blinding manifestations, but those which the limited mind calls coincidence or accident, these construct unforgettable results. If we take all the inexplicable manifestations of the heart, even unprepared minds will notice unusualness which contradicts the deductions of medicine. Let us take for instance the so-called double pulse, when an external influence seemingly creates two focal points for the organism. Yet, the manifestation of cosmic energy explains with perfect simplicity how closely we are united with the external forces, and the external fires and lights will remind us of the same thing, if our minds will permit them to be seen. Heart (1932) - 40:
It is necessary to understand the substance of these manifestations, without forfeiting saneness of thought. Thus one can transform magic into the Teaching of the Heart. Each one has a heart; therein, for each one, is contained the potentiality of energy, which means that the New World is forbidden to no one. We call the New World the perception of the invisible one, even in its primary stage. Even such understanding could bring new foundations into life! Heart (1932) - 41:
41. Sometimes let your heart converse with the Higher World. This conversation can be held in many tongues. Perhaps the heart will gather in its memory hours from many lives. Perhaps the conversation will be a silent one, without precepts and advice, only ascending and strengthening in ascension; there may be the silence of gratitude or the silence of the power of readiness. The flame of the heart is kindled in striving toward unification with the Higher World. Only the heart will find the way to Hierarchy. The heart will strengthen itself by the power of the Highest. Only the heart will be a stronghold in battle. Heart (1932) - 42:
42. Great, narrow, and intense is the battle. We know how the tension of some leads to the strengthening of others. When I advise the preservation of energy it means that the forces are arrayed for the battle. The fire spreads over the entire world. In comparison with the present the former war was nothing. To safeguard one's energy will be but a sign of fitness for action. Such caution is needed in everything, when We ourselves approach with measures unprecedented for the present race. But it is impossible to forsake the world in its decomposition! Consider the time extremely serious! Thus strive toward Me! Heart (1932) - 43:
43. Magic is like a massage. A massage artificially limits and restores the forms of the body and circulation of the blood. Magic also artificially connects and restores the communion with the Invisible World. Massage is not necessary for a normal organism. Magic is not necessary for a developed spirit. Massage is concerned with unhealthy organs. Magic propounds the teaching of conditions, of palliatives, without opening the simplest approach to the Higher World. When beginning massage, it is necessary to increase it, otherwise the tissue will be threatened with abnormal growth and destruction. Turning to magic, it is necessary to increase its conquest, otherwise the elements will begin to press the retreating one. Thus, comparing the bodily and spiritual worlds, we see the same vital laws. The same laws indicate how much closer to a developed consciousness are the simplest paths. During moderation the stomach will not grow. The heart will not become silent during the refinement of the spirit. Heart (1932) - 47:
47. In what, then, does happiness consist? Is it in being able to sit still without daring to arouse the Primary Substance with thought? Or is it in directing the thought to a new construction of life? I first spoke to you of action, but now we shall affirm thought. Action, even the most exalted, touches comparatively low strata; only thought, in its nature, can act upon the Primary Substance. First I spoke of action as the attainable evidence, but with a sufficiently broadened consciousness it is time to affirm the significance of thought. Multitudes of thoughtless actions remain at the surface of existence, undifferentiable from the actions of the animal world. But if we speak of straight-knowledge and the heart, it is necessary to affirm thought as the power and co-creator of Existence. Notice that I do not speak of discussions, nor of pondering, but of thought, which sweeps through the surface of Substance with its individual rhythm, and thus creates infinitely! Heart (1932) - 60:
60. People give very little attention to the Invisible World. It is necessary to consciously learn to understand its presence in everything. One can look upon space as upon the passageway to invisible worlds, which are observing us. Heart (1932) - 63:
63. The heart that has consecrated itself to righteousness radiates benevolence continuously, independently of the volitional sendings. Similarly, the sun's rays are not sent with premeditation. The heart that has pledged itself to evil will thrust out arrows consciously, unconsciously, and continuously. The heart of goodness sows about itself health, smiles, and spiritual bliss. The heart of evil destroys warmth and, like a vampire, sucks out the vital strength. Thus, the activity of hearts, good and evil, is unceasing. Upon the lower plane of Being the conditions of good and evil differ from their significance in the Highest World. One can visualize a glowing furnace of Light and a yawning gorge of darkness. Thus awesomely the swords of the demons and the Archangels are crossed! Amidst the flashes of battle, how many hearts are drawn toward Light and darkness! Heart (1932) - 67:
67. Seek for commune with everything that is subtle and refined in its substance. I speak not only of objects but of people. And among people, do not choose those who desire material manifestations alone. Even those who recognize spirituality are insipid if they strive for crude manifestations. They will not be the first to enter the Kingdom of the Heart. Perhaps others who did not behold the Subtle World, but who have understood it in their hearts will leave the magicians and Magi behind. The attestation of the inner eye and the unfoldment of the fires depends upon the refinement of consciousness; only these gates are nearest to the Kingdom of the Heart. Unbelievers who wish to place their fingers upon the wounds of Light cannot open their hearts to an instantaneous realization. Verily, test everything that exists! But lacking the glow of the heart these tests are like yesterday's embers. Heart (1932) - 67:
The word regarding the cognizance of the heart is not abstract. How can one who does not understand this refinement reach the highest strata of the Subtle World? How can the pilgrim without this realization enter and assimilate the subtle Ether which nourishes the higher body? It is useless to perceive specters that conceal decomposition with their veils. Thus, test the world through the heart. Heart (1932) - 76:
76. The boundary between the worthy and unworthy is very sinuous; only the heart can find its way through all the fissures of the brain. But now is the time to enter into a realization of spiritual creativeness. Does it not seem strange to many that the Subtle World is still invisible to them, although in the progression of worlds it is already adequately dense? This means that the physical eye is so very crude that it cannot discern even the next stage of the bodily transformation. If people are trying to perfect even the scientific apparatuses, then how desirable is the sensitizing of the human apparatus itself! But without attracting the help of the heart it is impossible to advance in this achievement. He who can feel through the heart can already move beyond the limits of the body. Heart (1932) - 78:
78. At first, the boundary between the physical and Subtle worlds was not so defined. In the most ancient scripts fragmentary indications can be found about the close cooperation between these worlds. In physical condensation the focus of the heart was needed as a balance for the subtle energies. The material world was necessary to transmute the substances for the multiplication of energies. But, as you know, the mind strove for insulation and thus made evolution more difficult. The time of Kali Yuga has been difficult, but Satya Yuga must again bring closer the worlds, which were forcibly separated. One must await this time solemnly as the return to a predestined perfection. Thus, let us decide to apportion sufficient attention for spiritual creativeness. One should become accustomed to thinking from this point of view. Thus, it is necessary to refer to that which is most significant in the direction of life. Whoever learns the balance between the worlds will considerably ease his path. Heart (1932) - 79:
79. If the heart is an accumulator and transmuter of energies, there must also be better conditions for arousing and attracting these energies. The most fundamental condition is labor, labor in thought as well as physical labor. By this act are gathered the energies from space. But one must understand labor as the natural saturation of life. Thus, each labor is a bliss, but the sophistry of inaction is the most harmful in the cosmic sense. To love the endlessness of labor is already an initiation of considerable order; it prepares one for the conquest of time. The state of conquest of time guarantees a step in the Subtle World, where labor is an absolute condition, just as it is in the body. A complaint against labor can only come from slaves of the body. Heart (1932) - 80:
80. The linking of the consciousnesses of the Subtle World to the consciousnesses of those who reincarnate will be the next conquest; for Be-ness is in spirit, in space, between worlds, and on Earth there are only messengers of the transmutation of energies and of the transformation of matter. Thus, the duration of the lives of those who reincarnate is nothing compared to the existences in all other conditions. Heart (1932) - 83:
83. Distinguish between tension and fatigue. There is great similarity between these two differing conditions. One must sense when it is useful to arrest them by transferring one's attention to another center. The golden balance is especially applicable here. During fatigue how many of those in the Subtle World await this condition! Not only those who are evil and who are straining the will to their own means but a multitude of unpersonified disincarnate entities attempt to cling to the magnet of a heart. People complain of confusion of thought during fatigue. Why should this not exist when the confused thoughts of the lower strata of the Subtle World penetrate into the consciousness! The lower strata do not think firmly, and these flocks of thought-fragments obstruct space. A precise thought, even of hatred is more valuable in relation to the tension of energy than the confusion of uncrystallized thinking. For an Agni Yogi, contact with a swarm of grey thought-specters is most distressing. The Teacher is primarily solicitous about the tendency of thought. The greatest speed and striving are developed over great distances. Heart (1932) - 92:
92. An ancient legend relates how a certain king, desiring to free himself of all outside influences, asked counsel from a sage. The sage said, "In thy heart thou wilt find liberation." But the king became indignant, answering, "The heart is not sufficient, a sentinel is more of a guaranty." Then the sage bade him farewell, saying, "The principal thing, then, is that thou shouldst not sleep, King." In the legend our heart is pointed out as the only defense. Not without reason do all Teachings prescribe prayers before sleep, in order to strengthen the beneficent link. Humanity does not like to think that more than one-third of its life passes in sleep, subject to special and unknown influences. Science gives little attention to the significance of sleep - this existence in the Subtle World. Is not a strong unity with the Hierarchy needed when we are at the threshold of something unknown to our habitual consciousness? Consider that almost half of life passes beyond earthly existence! Of course, a heart ready for all three worlds can continue the consciousness into the next region. Who would want to assume the destiny of the king who wished to depend only upon a sentry! Heart (1932) - 96:
96. Sickness rises from sin - says the Scripture. We say that sickness comes from the imperfections of past and present. One should know how to approach the cure of sickness. To the regret of physicians, the process toward perfection is the true prophylactic measure. It can be understood that the process toward perfection begins with the heart, and it has not only a spatial but also a narrow material meaning. Mothers carry their children close to their hearts as a panacea for calming them, but usually one is unaware that this holding close to the heart creates a powerful reaction. Thus, also in the Subtle World we gather people close to the heart for strengthening and for cure. Of course, the heart loses a great deal of energy through such strong application. But, then, more than once has the heart of a mother been represented as transfixed by swords and arrows, a symbol of the acceptance into the heart of all actual pains. Heart (1932) - 97:
97. After two weeks of apparently superficial striving, a man comes to the conclusion either that he is unfit or that the Higher World does not exist. Whereas the very same man will tell his servant after a year of service, "A year is too short. I cannot yet raise you." Even in common earthly affairs, people understand the significance of dates. But in considerations of a higher order, people do not wish to know the essentials of assimilation. It is difficult to speak to those who have not matured in heart or who have succeeded in extinguishing it. It would seem that the fires of the heart are very natural and simple in manifestation; but long periods are needed in order that this understanding which links the lowest with the Subtle World may become evident in the physical world. Of course, a great number of the fires demand adjustment to them, in order to bring a seeming casualness into the cadence of the rhythm. There are very few who strive to become citizens of the Universe. This title demands numerous cares, observation, vigilance, and, primarily, and indomitable striving. Heart (1932) - 98:
98. How, then, to impart to people still unprepared that an object of the Higher World merits a heartfelt attitude? It is difficult with people who know nothing, but it is still more difficult with people who have swallowed the Teaching like a spoonful of gruel; one can expect from them special treason and perversion. There is no sign sufficient to convince the distorted consciousness that it is necessary to look not so much at the near ones as into oneself. How can one see fires when the eye searches for a wrinkle on the face of a neighbor! One may wonder with a cold heart and doubt the achievements of the other and cover with ashes each spark of one's heart. Heart (1932) - 99:
99. The new Subtle World may seem inconceivable to those who have not paid attention to so-called phenomena, verified by photography, x-rays, and testimonies of witnesses. Let us recall - someone reacted to cosmic manifestations; someone heard far-off voices; someone, envisioning it, participated in the Subtle World; someone became luminous; someone levitated; someone walked upon the water; someone walked through fire; someone swallowed poison without harm; someone had no need of sleep; someone had no need of food; someone could see through solid bodies; someone could write with both hands; someone could attract animals; someone could understand a language without knowing it; someone could read thoughts; someone could read with closed eyes a closed book; someone did not feel pain; someone in the snow generated the heat of the heart; someone did not feel fatigue; someone could help by healing; someone could manifest knowledge of the future. Thus, one can enumerate all manifested phenomena and a multitude of instructive examples from life. But for an instant gather all these qualities into one body and you will have the new human transmutation indicated in many Teachings. The principal thing in this transmutation is that all its parts are already manifested, even in the midst of an imperfect existence. This means that with definite striving humanity can be strongly impelled to the transmutation of all life. Therefore, let us remember about the great Fire and about the fiery stronghold - the heart. For it is not a fairy tale, but a house of the Spirit! Heart (1932) - 104:
104. People do not want to observe the manifestations of the Subtle World, which are scattered everywhere. So, also, they cannot imagine that ethics is a practical pharmacopoeia for attracting the spatial energies by the simplest method. You will not tire of repeating about the necessity of realizing the application of the heart for the attraction of the highest possibilities. People forget to apply the most simple method of disinfecting life. Much is spoken of the significance of fire; but it's entirely forgotten that the living fire is the best purifier. People were given electricity, but they had to isolate the substance of energy, leaving only a dead light. A bonfire, wood, oil lamp, candles will purify space and destroy many contagious diseases. One can see that those who know have, together with electricity, also a real fire, which very easily attracts the Spatial Fire. Ask a physician what part a lighted candle plays in disinfection. He will probably regard this question as senseless, because he never thought of a living fire. Whence, then, come the oil lamps in temples, if not for purification? Whence, then, come the ancient customs of surrounding a sick man with fire? Thus, fire is sometimes a physician and guardian. The living fire in the oven often wards off the sicknesses of workers. The bonfire as a purifying symbol, verily, is a medical concept. Heart (1932) - 106:
106. The chief perplexity lies generally in the question about why people cannot see the Subtle World with the physical eye. But, of course, it is because the eye still cannot master the transmutation of ether. Imagine a photograph taken against a window; one can never succeed in receiving a clear image of the inner objects or distant outlines. So, also, on leaving the dark and going into the sun, we often are blinded and struck by the force of the blue light. By multiplying these light manifestations ad infinitum, we get the light of the Subtle World, which to an unprepared eye appears as darkness. So, too, sometimes people are perplexed about why some seemingly limited persons have visions of the Subtle World. First of all, because even though they may have lowered themselves at present, in the past they performed some purifying action; in other words, their hearts at some previous time were already awakened. It is especially remarkable that the quality of the heart does not disappear; it can be manifested very one-sidedly, but it will nevertheless be potential. Heart (1932) - 106:
Also, why are women often awakened to the Subtle World? Because the work of the heart is most subtle, and thus transcendentalism appears easier for them. Verily, the Era of the Mother of the World is based upon realization of the heart. It is precisely woman alone who can solve the problem of the two worlds. Thus, one can summon woman to understanding through the heart. That will also be useful, primarily because the quality of the heart is eternal. Already there are many heroic deeds among women, but now instead of the stake woman has been accorded the flame of the heart. Let us not forget that for each important achievement the Feminine Principle is essential as a foundation and essence. The heart cannot open to the Subtle World if it is not understood through a special achievement. Heart (1932) - 112:
112. Not only the currents but also the calls of space disturb the physical equilibrium. Multitudes are attracted toward the magnet of a flaming heart. They call out their suffering, and a generous heart cannot refuse the calling ones. Thus, striving toward the magnet can take its energy, but this is inevitable and each magnet is subject to this condition. Of course, the potentiality of the heart will only increase from these exercises. But the manifestation of the calls has another important significance, for space is being pierced by the best strivings and these rays weave the resplendent net of the world. Those who understand the net of the best calls will understand the heroic action of a hermit's life, which is not at all one of solitude, but, quite the opposite, is a service open to those who suffer. Heart (1932) - 116:
116. Tests are set for the pupil himself, as milestones on the path, which he notices when he crosses into the Subtle World. Thus we learn, for verification in various conditions; therefore it is necessary to understand the substance of work performed. How many unnoticeable labors in the physical world give splendid results in the subtle condition - thus it is necessary to evaluate labors broadly. Often we see that a seemingly abstract production results in the most concrete findings, while calculations which appear to be most exact give only an experiment in patience. The process of trial is most beneficial and enters into the system of the ancient Teachings. Heart (1932) - 119:
119. It is a great gift to induce clairvoyance by touching the solar plexus. This process can be performed in the physical body as well as in the subtle, because it belongs to a number of indestructible processes, but for that it is necessary to possess a strong magnet of the heart. Thus, one can at a certain stage of development create useful actions, raising the spirit of humanity. Of course, the consequence and expression of clairvoyance are varied, but its potentiality leads the organism to a sphere of activity where, under diverse circumstances, humanity is led toward perfection. It is not without cause that the gift of discovering clairvoyance and clairunderstanding belongs to the Mother of the World. Heart (1932) - 122:
122. The convulsion of the world is like a convulsion of the heart. Nothing can influence the threatening ones to abandon the assault; so, too, nothing can exempt the sensitive heart from quivering when something precious to it is subject to assault. But it is necessary to tell everyone not to be terrified, for as long as unity is strong nothing can penetrate. However, the quiver of the heart is inevitable, not only on the Tower but also wherever there is devotion. Let us distinguish this feeling from the atmospheric influences, which even during tension cannot produce that reaction afforded by the psychic reflexes. I affirm calmness as much as possible, because We are vigilant. Heart (1932) - 129:
129. It is bad to have in the living quarters skins or parts of man-eating animals and other instruments of necromancy. One who has realized the significance of magnetism in the human organism understands how viable are the fluids of the organism and how unnatural is the mixture of the fluids of man with those of animals in various forms; therefore, every form of cannibalism is a festival for the dark forces. Moreover, the bodies in the lower strata of the Subtle World are especially attracted to necromancy. Heart (1932) - 131:
131. Now, I advise that scientists pay attention to the sensitivity of the organism to various inexplicable manifestations, for instance, the sensation of goose flesh on one's body. Of course, this can be explained as a nervous contraction. Yet it is instructive to pay attention to whether or not there is something alien in the surrounding atmosphere. These observations are so useful during the investigation of psychic energy. Something intensifies the physical atmosphere and reacts on the surface of the skin and nerves. The physical reaction ought to be investigated chemically as something that precipitates the nervous contractions. Rays and currents are verily so close to the Subtle World! But for these investigations one should learn primarily to pay attention to sensations. Physicians themselves pay less attention than others to the variety of sensations. They divide complex organisms into primitive sections which impede them in making their observations more subtle. Heart (1932) - 132:
132. One must think each day of the tasks of the New World. One must strive to the New World as to something which already stands behind the doors. The care of the New World must not be left to another when it ought to be realized by every one of us. Heart (1932) - 134:
134. In comparing good and evil I beg you to refrain from arbitrary division, because the boundaries are so winding that one cannot appraise them by earthly measures. The main difficulty is that the Subtle World is approaching swiftly and manifests a constant influence; but the lowest spheres, being chaotic destroy each consciously creative group. Of course, the greatest manifestations are especially polluted by refuse. Heart (1932) - 135:
135. Thought-reading comes from straight knowledge. Not artificial magic, not glaring of the eyes, not the holding of hands, but the fire of the heart connects the subtlest apparatuses. There are two difficulties - the reader may be surrounded by several currents, and the one whose thoughts are being read may think so unclearly that he himself is unable to establish his basic thought. But the reading of thoughts is instructive not only as a phenomenon for the contemporary consciousness of humanity, but as a scientific physical experiment in the transmission of currents. There are so many significant experiments awaiting their turn! You all know of the luminous manifestations, but as yet no scientists have investigated the appearance of these lights. Are they optical manifestations, purely visual, or are they spatial chemical ones? Perhaps this condensation of energy may set the beginning of a new method of lighting. All these manifestations belong to the investigations of psychic energy. Why should one think that humanity is destined to limit itself solely to the one type of cosmic energy called electricity? There may be many channels for the manifestation of this energy. But, of course, it is easier for people first to pay attention to their own microcosm - the heart - in which slumber all the energies of the world. Heart (1932) - 137:
137. It is authentically known that some aromas evoke a tension of psychic energy on the surface of the skin at the origins of the nerves. Certain species of roses and the ingredients known to you as the balm of the Mother of the World are useful for this. The benign action of the balm itself is greatly augmented by the invoked psychic energy. Therefore, various forms of skin disease and disintegration of matter are subject to this action. Of course, when clarity of consciousness is added, the result is increased still more. Therefore, proper suggestion is useful even with the best remedies. Let us not forget that these indications are useful for the investigation of psychic energy. Heart (1932) - 138:
138. Incomplete sleep is not actually insomnia, which is injurious because it tears one away from the Subtle World. On the contrary, an incomplete sleep sometimes leads to the necessary consequences of restraining the impetuosity of the subtle body during the spiritual battle. True, sometimes there may also be no necessity of sleep, but this is a special condition. During sleep the heart can provide very remarkable observations. Gradually one can manifest activity of the heart in connection with participation in the life of the Subtle World. It can be explained how, on the one hand, the heart depends upon and reflects the cosmic pulse; whereas at the time of direct participation in the Subtle World the heart takes on a particular tempo from the Subtle World. Thus, by a series of attentive observations, one can establish the connection of the Subtle World with the Cosmos and the physical world. The role of the human heart is the accumulation and transmutation of energies, but it is important, through experimentation, to demonstrate to humanity the significance of vibrations. Heart (1932) - 138:
Who would believe that participation in a battle in the Subtle World can give a heavy feeling and tension in the entire organism? Yet even physicians can testify to how many depressed conditions are now being observed. Heart (1932) - 141:
141. Even for the most enlightened people it is difficult to translate the action of the Subtle World into physical time! It is almost inconceivable for people that for the absentations into the subtle world hardly any physical time is needed. One can make the most distant flights into the Subtle World, but the earthly clocks will mark them only by seconds, because the dimension of the Subtle World is so different from the physical. Along with this one may notice that when forcible separation of the subtle body takes place, the words of the sleeping one do not correspond to the impetuosity of the subtle actions and already are subject to the law of the physical world. Thus, the physical mind also acts by the law of the physical world; only the psychic energy of the nerves is subject to the law of light. Heart (1932) - 141:
The co-workers of the Subtle World often hurry to cooperate, without noticing their absentations. Only by vertigo does one sometimes become aware of this phenomenon, because cooperation with the Subtle World is considered unusual. But soon this situation will change. Heart (1932) - 148:
148. Again one will come with a question, "Why is so little said about the Subtle World in all scriptures?" Be assured, much is said everywhere, but people do not wish to notice this. Upon ancient icons one can see green spheres representing the earthly, and red spheres, the fiery - in other words, those of the Subtle World. Upon one icon one can see a whole scene in green tones and alongside it the red world of the angels. What could be more graphic? All prophecies are filled with messages about the Subtle World. Even in the Koran the Subtle World is not forgotten. It is impossible to name one Teaching where there is not a place allotted to the life of the Subtle World. Because of the horror before everything invisible, people stuff their ears and close their eyes, preferring to remain in ignorance. But can one think about the heart, about psychic energy, without remembering about the Subtle World, vast and so indivisible from the dense world? Heart (1932) - 153:
153. In hoary antiquity incense was used to determine the aura of objects. It was supposed that objects with good auras became imbued with incense, whereas bad emanations did not absorb the effusions of the plant. Afterwards, incense was used in the temples in order to strengthen the Subtle World and being it nearer. Verily, incense has the property of increasing the vitality of the Subtle World. When used at funerals, its purpose is to safeguard the one who has passed the borderline of consciousness and to liberate him from the state of slumber that is usual for those who are unprepared. Such details of the ancient knowledge are completely forgotten; similarly forgotten is the significance of various fragrances. The manufacturing of perfumes has lost its ancient meaning; not only has it lost this, but through ignorance the most harmful combinations are often used. The affirmed knowledge, based upon wide study, will afford an entire domain useful for application in life. The use of aromas in antiquity was connected with the study of cures. The priests indicated how to utilize aromas and in what cases to apply them. Thus, without witchcraft, one can trace an entire system of cures based on inhalation and the nourishing of the nervous system by rubbing aromatic essences into the skin. Thus, the ancients looked far deeper than the surface of the skin. Heart (1932) - 154:
154. Let us not forget to sound the call to battle; let us not become tired of sounding the call to the sword which shall give peace to the world. Thus, We do not affirm intimidation, yet the evidence of achievement is needed as nourishment of the spirit. Heart (1932) - 156:
156. When the world is strained, the spiritual armor of the closest co-workers is multiplied. The radiation becomes purple and flaming. Thus, independent of personal feelings and daily work, the cosmic armor achieves coordination with world conditions. Thus, one can appreciate the cosmic reaction if the law of Hierarchy proceeds in its orderly course. Heart (1932) - 157:
157. The flaming sword is the ray of spiritual armor. The symbol of the swordlike ray has passed through all Teachings as a sign of the utmost rigor. Even peaceful symbols have affirmed the sword. This is not intended to represent the purpose of forcing, but a readiness to defend the most sacred. Thus, amidst the raging fire one can see a thin sword above the forehead of the warrior of spirit. It is a pity that the retention of the aura on a film is as yet so imperfect in the earthly world. Evident proofs of rays and other fires could be given. Heart (1932) - 158:
158. One must wisely understand the final clash of the two worlds - the one that departs and the one that is born. Signs of madness can be seen in the first and of daring in the second. How long it is since I pointed out the division of the world! Thus one can see to what an extent the cleavage has already begun. It must be understood how near the decisive time has come and how unitedly it should be met. Heart (1932) - 159:
159. Even dogs are aware of the Subtle World. But people are unwilling to pay attention to actuality. The Subtle World is the exalted sublimation of the earthly sphere. Fire is one of the basic manifestations of each sublimation. But if people are so far from a realization of the Subtle World, what can one say about the World of Fire, where Fire is the essence of all Existence? After the writings about the heart, about the Subtle World, one must write about Fire, about the Fiery World. How far that world will be from the contemporary understanding of life! But he who knows about the Subtle World will also wish to rise into the World of Fire. Heart (1932) - 160:
160. It is correct to remember that even each passing shadow of a man leaves an ineradicable trace. What, then shall one say about thoughts and words? The light-mindedness of humanity is striking, for with each step it leaves the most terrible stratifications. Humanity thinks that words can annihilate the traces of past thoughts. But who, then, creates the impassable labyrinths which show the peril of the destined manifestations? Realizing that the fiery sphere holds the remnants of thoughts carelessly thrown into space, one may recall an old riddle, " 'What cannot burn away?' 'Thought.' " Humanity generates that thought which is firm amidst the layers of space. One ought to know how complexly sounds the space that is pierced with thoughts, so often mediocre and evil. But if you speak of the chemical reaction of thought you will be regarded as mentally not sound. Neither threat, fear nor counsel will help unless the traveler in the Subtle World smites himself against his own thought barrier. As was inscribed upon an ancient stele, "Traveler, do not bar thine own path." Heart (1932) - 162:
162. It is not sufficient to affirm one's own consciousness; one must become accustomed to safeguarding it, under various conditions. One blade is used for cutting paper, another for wood, and a completely different one for metal. One can compare the physical, the subtle, and the fiery worlds to the resistance of paper, wood, and metal. Verily, one must continuously accustom oneself to the realization of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds; various exercises can lead up to it. Thus, one must become accustomed to a state of constant labor, endless and untiring. Such tension of consciousness is irreplaceably useful for the Subtle World, because people usually labor only for rest, not for limitless perfecting. Therefore, on finding themselves in the Subtle World, facing the Image of Infinity, they fall into consternation and fog. Likewise, for the Fiery World one must accustom oneself to walk fearlessly, as if along the rim of a precipice. Only the highest self-control and readiness for danger can prepare one for the fiery spheres. Heart (1932) - 164:
164. Dissatisfaction is a quality of the subtle World. In it can be discerned eternal motion, for without this motion it is impossible to advance in the higher worlds. One can satisfy and satiate the stomach and muscle, but what will satiate the heart? Even contemplation of the Highest Light will transport one but not surfeit one. Flaming heart, insatiable heart, only the very pain of the world will impel thee! The fog that clouds glutted eyes will turn into the flame of a kindled heart. Thus, let us guard the fiery treasure. Let us explain to the peoples the precious heart. Thus let us call to mind all the milestones needed for the path. Let us not forget the wise saying, "And this too, will pass." For an impetuous motion will never bring one back to the same spot. Heart (1932) - 165:
165. To understand the common striving means to construct a Temple of the New World. To strive, mutually nourishing one another, will already be the understanding of the Teaching. Such striving will pave the path to the Fiery World, but one must have the courage to look at Fire, to acknowledge it as one's only nurture. Heart (1932) - 170:
170. When one wishes to make a speech in an unknown language, it is unwise to prepare oneself only on the preceding eve. If one desires to come out with a new instrument, it is unwise to prepare oneself on the eve of one's appearance. If one wants to cross into the Subtle World, it is unwise to begin preparations on the preceding eve. It is terrible when a man who during his entire life has turned away from thought about the Subtle World begins like a negligent pupil dimly to repeat the unrealized words only on the eve of crossing. The fact of the inevitable crossing is announced by all Teachings. It is said, "We shall not die, but change." It is impossible to speak more briefly, it is impossible to speak more affirmatively. It means that one must know the language of the Subtle World; it means that one has to acquire the right of entrance in complete consciousness, but this is impossible to attain on the eve before. One may begin to instill horror instead of joy, and thus violate the law of life. But, as you know, the best conductor is the flaming heart. With such an inextinguishable lamp it is not terrifying to cross the skies and meet the Guiding Ones. Heart (1932) - 173:
173. The Teacher has taken an eternal oath about the affirmation of the New World; follow Him with complete striving. Humanity needs to purify its existence. Thus reconstruction must begin from the very hearth, from daily life. One must not wait for movements of entire nations; on the contrary, the life principle will be rectified in the entire world outside of nationality, along the personal channel. Thus, one ought to remember first of all that it is not the former narrow boundaries that will divide the world. The basis of psychic energy is not limited to a specific nation, but will find a completely different world design. Heart (1932) - 174:
174. The flaming pentagram is a shield in time of battle. In the midst of special tension man represents such a pentagram - the larynx burns as if aflame, the extremities of hands and feet are ablaze; thereby, like an unconquerable shield, he rises, protecting the manifested works. Of course, such a condition is especially dangerous in life, where so many petty betrayals occur. I advise silence in order not to ignite a number of centers, especially the heart. Such a self-sacrificing and flaming heart is an especial joy for the Highest World. Like torches, these hearts radiate above all the pressures of the world. Heart (1932) - 177:
177. Do not neglect anything. In neglect lies the cause of most unhappiness. Advise people to understand how even the greatest manifestation may be the least perceptible. Cosmic significance does not depend upon physical dimensions. The seed is the best example. Now especially do we point out the necessity of respect for various manifestations which have filled life. Does a messenger necessarily have to be a giant? Furthermore, must a ray be blinding? But the voice that would cause deafness would be harmful. Now a multitude of manifestations, insignificant in appearance, traverse the world. The attention must be sharpened. He who can train his attention to observe the smallest, will also understand the greatest. Heart (1932) - 180:
180. No sooner is it told about the beginning of the Great Battle when somebody already feels exhausted. What, then, will be said when confronted with innumerable hostile warriors? Every Yuga has its significant time, as a preparatory period, but there can be accelerations which must unusually intensify all forces. The great decisive Battle must not be understood as just a war. The very existence of that Battle is far deeper. It will proceed along the entire Subtle and earthly worlds. It will express itself not only in battles but also in unusual clashes of peoples. The boundaries between the belligerent ones will be as tortuous as those between good and evil. Many decisive battles will be inaccessible to the earthly eye. The threatening clashes of the Subtle World will be manifested as catastrophes on the earthly path. The earthly courage will be reflected likewise upon the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. The Great Battle will be the first link connecting the worlds. Thus, swift actions can be expected along all directions. Cooperation has a tremendous significance in this Battle. The star of the flaming heart even now brings great help. This help may not always be visible, but one can cite the example of a writer who exerts tremendous influence, yet nevertheless does not know his readers. The same is true in the cooperation of the two worlds. One must be highly tensed in the days of the Battle. Of course, this does not exclude all other daily labor, and during each labor one must remember to dispatch it by thought for the benefit of Light. Likewise with each hostile arrow, it must be realized that this blow is accepted in the name of the Great Battle. Heart (1932) - 181:
181. Shrinking and fossilization of consciousness are the main causes of the disunion of the worlds. The Great Battle often is impeded due to a complete disharmony of the consciousness of Earth and the Subtle World. Those who reach the Subtle World with a monarchistic consciousness cannot condone the present condition of their countries if a change of government has occurred. Thus, even where there is unity in many things, differing in one confuses and divides the forces. And if we remember what a number of spirits crossed into the Subtle World during the war and how many changes have taken place during the last years, one can realize the entire absence of coordination of worlds. Likewise, it can be imagined how significant now is the labor of the expanded hearts who are working self-sacrificingly in both worlds broadening consciousnesses. Heart (1932) - 184:
184. Previous human crusades are as nothing in comparison with the Procession of Maitreya. I affirm that the Great Battle is the renovation of Earth. The future must be understood not as a battle, but as an achievement. One can expect battles not only in their customary significance, but as a reconstruction of life. There may be various periods, but one can sense in them the strengthening of the tempo of life. You already sense this acceleration of rhythm. Each one can sense its impact according to his own nervous condition. But he will inevitably sense a new cosmic condensation. One can feel a direct, acute augmentation of the rays; one can feel alarm or striving into the distance. All these details will indicate the same new accelerated rhythm. One can understand how the intensification of energies builds a new step for the planet. It is not astonishing that Chaos breaks through, because vast is the Battlefield. Let us not forget to notice even the smallest manifestations. There is so much variety in the clashes of the fundamental forces of the world! Heart (1932) - 188:
188. The immediate duty of everyone who knows of the Subtle World is to affirm this invisible but real world at each opportunity that presents itself. Even though some become angered, let them think about reality. If human physiology were supplemented by a study of the Subtle World, which links the essence of all the conditions of existence, our earthly world would then at once change into a distinctly new era. I affirm that the noise of the turmoil has reached unprecedented limits, because the bond between the worlds is completely neglected. Let no one say that he has not been duly warned. Let the traveler not forget that he cannot return to the home he abandoned, that only by himself can he reach the Luminous Citadel to which he is summoned. Let the traveler remind everyone at the crossroads about the irreversible paths. Heart (1932) - 189:
189. The appearance of Our entrusted ones can be accepted as the sign of the birth of the New World. I censure all who do not notice the legion of signs in the whole world. The Teacher can bid one to look but He cannot force one to see. Do not be astonished that the mosaic of the book Heart includes so much about the Subtle World and about the Great Battle. Many hearts sense both conditions, but often they cannot express them in words. Yet the inception of thoughts, with the swiftness of light, will affirm the thought in the word. Remind your friends that their hearts do not ache without reason. Heart (1932) - 191:
191. I want to accustom you to the scale of Infinity. This accumulation is effected slowly, as is the comparison of events. The neophyte cannot grasp events in their world dimensions. To him it is even difficult and unusual to change his room. How, then, to think of world wings! Heis also held back by considerations of the pettiest property, and he does not see the step when any condition is admissible because it is weighed on the scales of Infinity. Heart (1932) - 192:
192. Sickness may nestle within a man for a long time, but if it does not manifest itself in a coarse physical manner, none of the earthly physicians will acknowledge it. Ten prophets and clairvoyants may testify in vain about a hidden sickness, but they will be regarded as liars because the coarsest stage has not yet taken place. Similarly, humanity has educated itself in coarse forms in everything, having eschewed refinement and straight-knowledge. Even the most intrusive signs of the Subtle World are exiled to oblivion. No one wants to know or to count the innumerable words in all tongues that speak very definitely about the Subtle World. Let us take for instance a favorite word inspiration. It means that someone or something was inspired from somewhere. The word quite clearly implies that something came from outside, yet people, irresponsibly speak repeatedly about this manifestation which pertains precisely to the Subtle World. Just think how many signs are present in the world, and something blinds the eyes! Is it not darkness? Heart (1932) - 193:
193. Similarly incommensurable are the usual comparisons of the earthly and subtle worlds when people speak of dates, suggesting that the Subtle World formulate its prevision in earthly terms. But earthly measures do not exist in the higher worlds. Of course, there exist cosmic dates which are astrologically established, but the future of the Subtle World cannot be expressed in earthly measures; and it is the same in all other comparisons. Therefore, the rapprochement of the worlds demands subtlety and flexibility of consciousness. Precisely, in the book Heart people must be reminded about the Subtle World. The laws of the Subtle World will be absorbed first of all by the heart. Heart (1932) - 194:
194. Antennas can be adjusted for various waves, but their character is not disturbed because of that. Likewise hearts can catch various currents, yet their essence will be one. This can be observed especially about presentiments. Comparisons can disclose a remarkable scale of human hearts. It can be observed how one event may evoke unfailing effects, but how diverse they will be as to time and quality! One event can provide an entire volume of observations. One heart will grasp the cliche of the Subtle World, another will demand a physical current, and a third will respond only after the event itself. It is one thing to evaluate an event according to its merit, another to exaggerate it, and it is something else to unconsciously reflect it the rhythm of the pulse. No doubt the response of the heart is much more vital than one thinks. Presentiment is not superstition or imagination, but a physical fact. By a slight observation one can foretell an event, for the background of the event is not important; it is its potentiality that counts. Thus, the heart reverberates according to the most varied waves. Is it not instructive to ponder upon these manifestations? Heart (1932) - 195:
195. Let us not be astonished if hearts are now burdened by intercrossing currents of unusual tension. The currents of nations, the currents of the world, and finally the currents of strong personalities intercross; but through them infiltrate the currents of the Subtle World, where so many actions now take place. The events are only now forming; one can imagine how the world consciousness acts upon feeble brains! Heart (1932) - 198:
198. To desire means to find the gates to the Subtle World. But it is difficult for people to learn to desire. They cannot bring their feelings into equilibrium and so they cannot create unwavering, unconquerable desire. Verily, desire is a creative lever in the Subtle World. This power came from the Highest World, but it also demands the clarity of the Highest World. When We direct you along the line of Hierarchy, We prepare you for this sovereignty, the clarity of desire. Amidst the intercrossing of currents of the lowest sphere it is not so easy to detect the purified desire that is like an arrow. One can conquer the pressure of the earthly atmosphere by striving to the Highest; therefore Hierarchy is the sole outlet. The flaming heart, which can reduce to ashes the unnecessary debris, also guides one to Hierarchy. From one's own experience, one can notice how the external becomes the inner, the inalienable. First the Yogi hears the music of the spheres, but later, by way of the heart, he himself begins to reverberate with this harmony of the Highest World. But for this a flaming heart is needed. Heart (1932) - 203:
203. How, then, shall you proceed? Exactly by clinging firmly to Me and imagining yourself in the midst of the ocean, where only the Scarf of the Mother of the World guards one. In the battle with darkness, unprecedented tenacity is necessary to open all the beautiful possibilities. Heart (1932) - 204:
204. Verily, cooperation opens all possibilities, but one needs the understanding of what this cooperation comprises. Often people relegate it to the province of certain state matters whereas cooperation is the condition of the entire life. Precisely, even in each small mutual assistance is comprised cooperation which has a cosmic significance. Each glance, each handshake, each thought is a sign of cooperation, if consciously utilized. How valuable it is for people to feel that they are constantly generating consequences! Like titans, they shake the world. But where are the people who will apply the cooperation of their forces to the Subtle World? Where is courage, where is the solicitude about the Invisible; where is the decision to succor there, also, where earthly ties are not completely forgotten, where monsters also menace, as they do here? Hence, great is the achievement of cooperation in the Subtle World. As on Earth, one must summon the people and lead them on, valiantly defending them from wild boars and savage dogs. Such cooperation is verily selfless. One can gradually train oneself to bring usefulness to all worlds. Heart (1932) - 206:
206. One can understand how greatly the ritual aspect of Yoga was demanded in ancient times, but now one should ascend by way of direct communion with the Highest World. The Yoga of Fire leads one upon this shortest path without abandoning life. This comprises a departure in the new understanding of rapport of the worlds. Before us we have an example of a significant step in the so-called Samadhi without withdrawing from life. It should be understood that this manifestation of the Mother of Agni Yoga is not easy to attain under the conditions of the Great Battle. The value of such a manifestation consists in that the usual rules of concentration are transcended. Precisely, the entire significance is transfixed in the heart - in other words, the significance of the entire rapport of the worlds is centered there. One must also mention that along with this the heart has withstood beautifully this saturation. Of course, the sensation of the present time does not result from Samadhi. Many times I have already advised necessary caution, in spirit as well as in matter. I beg you to guard the heart from outer and also inner disturbances. Extreme measures should be taken to withstand all attacks. It must be understood that yesterday is completely different from tomorrow, so unheard of is the rotation. Unprecedented are the clouds and one must encounter them joyously. Heart (1932) - 208:
208. The happiness of the world is hung upon the cross. The future of humanity is redeemed through poison. The phoenix is resurrected only out of its own ashes. The pelican nurtures its young with the blood of its own heart. Thus is transmuted the highest energy, which lies at the base of the birth of the worlds. Thus, when I spoke to you of an excessive load, I meant the highest energy, which is created only in tension. When I spoke of the redeeming courage of despair, I indicated the shortest path. Thus, let us realize the redeeming energy, for only by this path shall we avoid all the malignant threats. Who, then, would prefer a slow decay to radiant flight? Only by a broad flight can one reach the shore of Light! But he who thinks that peril is demanded is unwise. The ultimate degree of tension is needed only for a distant flight. Hence, We speak of victory, not of destruction. Heart (1932) - 210:
210. "Are there not traits of egoism in the state of ecstasy, the state of Samadhi?" The ignoramus will ask this question. How could he know that this supreme state is not only unrelated to selfhood but antithetical to it! How could one who has never experienced the highest tension apprehend that that, precisely, carries the highest Bliss for the General Welfare! Nothing gives birth to such pure abnegation of self as that induced by the exultation of the brimming heart. Which of the human energies can compare with the energy of the heart, and which of the energies can act at long distances? The worlds have no boundaries for it and consciousness knows no limitations. Thus, a window can be cut through into the Invisible. But, as was said, the Invisible will become visible and we shall be ready to apply the Fiery Baptism in life. Therefore, let us give due regard to the significance of the experiment performed by the Mother of Agni Yoga here, without abandoning life. From the first spatial sparks, through all fires up to Samadhi, she will leave writings which will become the threshold of the New World. Therefore, I speak not only of tension but also of great caution. Armageddon does not lighten the conditions of ascent; what was achieved is therefore the more valuable. Heart (1932) - 212:
212. Patience is the gift of heaven - thus spoke the ancients. Why should patience belong to heaven when in reality it should belong exclusively to the Heart? Yet how shall we exert patience without knowing the Higher World? Only when the silver thread shall be drawn from the heart to the Higher World, will the understanding of patience come. We revere that quality; it is close to tolerance and containment, in other words, to the opening of the Gates. If something is not close to us, but it opens the heart of a neighbor, would we not tolerate it only to kindle someone's heart? Would we prefer to satisfy our own pleasure and embitter the heart of a neighbor? Moreover, would it not be a beautiful test to keenly observe exactly what will open the heart to Good? In the diversity of achievements one cannot fail to acknowledge the general harmony of the spheres. Though it be expressed only in one tone, yet each correct note sounds like a cosmic consonance and must be accepted with care. Therefore people rebel so greatly in heart if this note is rejected. The trial by patience is one of the highest tests. Heart (1932) - 214:
214. The guaranty of the Forces of Light is the greatest basis of the New Life. I affirm that it will be dusky for the dark ones. I affirm the Light of the future, which through various voices will ignite the entire world. I affirm the Teaching as the revelation of the New World. I affirm the most precious concepts as the steps of life. I affirm that no darkness can conquer Our signs. I affirm usefulness from the turmoil. I affirm the striving of the forces of the Subtle World toward the earthly plane. I affirm the hour of difficulties as a trumpet call. I affirm the salvation of all those who follow Us. I affirm the reunion of many divided members. I affirm that path to the sunrise whereon the decision is one. I affirm the date of happiness which destines salvation for the world. Heart (1932) - 215:
215. One must not fear the dark attacks. There is a multitude of dark allies, but they are like the branches of a torch. I affirm that it is the destiny of the dark ones to be the opponents of Light. But I am giving the summons for unity, and therein will lie a great experiment. One must give testimony to the world; and is not the temple of the spirit a testimony? I affirm a new understanding of Hierarchy. I affirm a new battle for the Banner of Light. Heart (1932) - 219:
219. There is much tension; one must understand how closely the world situation is bound with the work. It is impossible to divide them when the general situation is equal to an unprecedented battle; therefore I command you to remain undivided, imbued with the tension of the moment. There must be no retreat; it is necessary unitedly to press the obsessed ones. If a jest be permitted, one may call this phase of the battle, the battle against obsession. Verily, the dark ones try to strengthen themselves through obsession. But their methods cannot be of long duration, for they disintegrate themselves precisely through obsession. You know how obsession gradually destroys the organism; the paralysis of certain nerve centers is inevitable. Hence, physicians could do so much useful work by directing attention to obsession. Ask the physician whether he did not notice special peculiarities in the eyes of obsessed persons. For one can judge duality of existence by the eyes. But I do not refer to a purely superficial manifestation such as a dull or shifting glance. Other symptoms must be observed. One can also observe symptoms in the walk, the voice, and even a change in the weight. Do not ask psychiatrists about it, because their theories are fossilized, but physicians of the new type can observe impartially. And yet, how greatly such observations are needed, now when obsession is becoming epidemic! Sensing the weakness of human hearts, hordes of sly spirits avidly rush to capture the flavor of Earth. Heart (1932) - 221:
221. In the future photographing of auras the various light filters must be considered. The blue and violet tones indicate how difficult for the ordinary films are those shades that resemble the tones of the Subtle World, to which the aura belongs. Thus, the aura can be photographed if space is filled with meteoric dust or if, during process, strong psychic energy has participated. Thus, after all physical adaptations, let us return to psychic energy. Yet how necessary it is for the accumulation of this energy primarily to avoid disintegrating blasphemy. Heart (1932) - 234:
234. When the world is in tumult one may expect ominous gales, like waterspouts, which will pierce through the lower strata of the atmosphere and thus will completely distort the trend of thought. One must be prepared for the most unprecedented assaults, but to overcome them means to proceed by the way of cognizance. Heart (1932) - 242:
242. Speaking of the kinds of love, let us note the love that holds back and the love that inspires. In essence the first love is earthly, and the second heavenly. But what a multitude of constructive efforts were destroyed by the first! And a similar multitude winged by the second! The first is aware of all the limitations of space and consciousness; but the second has no need of earthly measurements. It is without handicaps of space or considerations of death. The first knows the world as a planet; but the second is not impeded even by the destruction of the planet, because before it are all worlds. Verily, the second love embraces the physical world and the Subtle and Fiery Worlds as well. It kindles hearts for the highest joy and is thus indestructible. Thus, let us expand the heart - not for Earth but for Infinity. Heart (1932) - 243:
243. Let us accept love as the impetus for the expansion of consciousness. The heart will not be aflame without love; it will not be invincible nor will it be self-sacrificing. Thus, let us give our gratitude to each receptacle of love; it lies on the boundary of the New World, where hate and intolerance are banished. The path of love is the tension of cosmic energy. Thus will people find their place in Cosmos. Not like dry leaves but as flaming lotuses they will be akin to the Highest World. Heart (1932) - 245:
Thus, it is indispensable to establish the significance of achievement in spirit. Autos-da-fe are already rare, but martyrdoms of the spirit are increasing especially; and so it should be when the Subtle World approaches the physical. There is nothing astonishing in a physical act being transformed into a spiritual one. Let us not forget the symbol of transfiguration, in which the transformation of the physical existence into the subtle one is shown. A multitude of symbols are manifested as milestones of evolution, yet humanity accepts them abstractly. Heart (1932) - 253:
253. Observe a great number of events. They cannot be considered as incidental; but obviously due to some law, they are spreading through the world. It is as though invisible hands were touching numerous strings. Besides, one can notice that seemingly silent strings begin to resound anew and still more powerfully. But those who understand Armageddon as the field of the manifestation of the signs of the highest energy are correct. This battlefield cannot be accidental, but is like a magnet composed of conflicting energies. The field of the City of Light is destined as a counterbalance to this field. As the field of Armageddon is proclaimed by the clanging of arms, so the field of the City of Light is proclaimed by the peal of bells. According to their juxtaposition one can judge the dimensions of that which is destined. Thus, one can listen to the tumult of the battle for the sake of the pealing bells. Heart (1932) - 262:
262. Nothing of extraneous character must conceal the basic. Therefore humanity must not defile the path to ascent. One need only admit a speck of dust for the clearest trumpet to become raucous. It is precisely this tiny speck of dust which is more perilous than all swords and knives. One must speak similarly of the falterings of spirit; they issue not from great works but from the same speck of dust. Thus, he who is successful in the great also envisions the small. Thus, the heart destined for the great senses even the smallest. It is wrong to believe that the great is blind to the small. On the contrary, the smallest is visible to the great eye, and the flaming heart detects the inaudible stirring. If we understand the sensitiveness of the great heart, it means we are aware of the significance of world construction. Let us not ascend intoxicated, and let us not be cast down by pride. Pride is a stone upon one's feet and intoxication is like waxen wings. But dignity of spirit is the fire of the heart, it is our wings to the sun. Heart (1932) - 264:
264. Beyond all human boundaries flash the sparks of space. So, also, over and above earthly decrees the far-off calls come flying. Do you not awaken at times with unusual words in your consciousness, do you do not hear unearthly names? The meetings in the Subtle World are not few. Not few are the channels to the fiery regions. And often we are called by those whom we are destined to encounter sooner or later in the future. The earthly world is not impoverished if we ourselves do not limit it. Not a little did the ancients teach us about the possibilities of transformation and the link with the Highest Consciousness. It is unforgivable for us to remain in an animal state. For although animals sense the Subtle World, they do not cognize it. But people must realize their link with the far-off worlds; in this lies their distinction and power. Yet if people close their consciousness, they harm not only themselves but also existence in general. Heart (1932) - 267:
267. You are familiar with the music of the spheres, the spatial bells, and the reverberating strings. It will be asked why, then, do not a multitude of people know these manifestations. But, then, why is a multitude of people satisfied with false intonation, absolutely refusing to realize the nuances of sound? Whereas even the rustle of tearing paper rends space, but the majority of persons do not even notice it. So it is with odor. The aromas of the Subtle World often penetrate to the physical world, but people primarily do not wish to notice them. Even the smoke of a conflagration is noticed by people only when it already chokes their throats. Not only insensibility but immobility as well makes the people blind and deaf. They do not possess even basic imagination; hence they distort the entire meaning of existence. Thus, for these shallow-minded ones the magnet of the heart is pure nonsense. Heart (1932) - 269:
269. But instead of the Subtle World let us vigilantly watch the crude manifestations. Let us not imagine that we are immune against all attempts. We ourselves are the constant objects of attacks. The difference is only that each one meets an opponent commensurate with his forces. But the dark ones utilize every case to attack and strike through their devices. Heart (1932) - 270:
Teraphim are either artificial or living. For world events living teraphim are elected; people call them the anointed ones because their link with Hierarchy marks them with physical stigmata. Though the teraphim may not proclaim anything aloud, nevertheless the dark ones sense the benevolence of the consecration and commit treason in order to arrest the growth of Good. One must dauntlessly shield oneself from traitors and draw the energy from the heart. One should not worry over the growth of Good - where there is the seed of Light, there are flowers and fruit. But the thread of the heart must be held as the sole anchor. Heart (1932) - 273:
273. The karmic husk recalls another shell, the shell of the subtle body that also brings many disturbances into existence. Actually, though neither of these shells should exist at all. Only human imperfection permits these borderline formations. Of course, the physical body assists the transformation into the subtle body, but if the spirit does not free itself in time from earthly attractions and carnal desires, the subtle body cannot separate itself in a pure condition. It bears upon itself a special sediment of earthly passions. Even though the subtle body frees itself from these vestiges, the shell nevertheless endures for a long time, swaying like a scarecrow, and frequently a very negative one. Human ignorance confers these sediments upon the beautiful Subtle World. If people would think of the link between the worlds and of the destined evolution, they would not dare surround themselves with such harmful debris. Heart (1932) - 274:
274. The shells of the Subtle World are especially close to dense existence because of the earthly attraction. It is precisely the shells which roam through the entire world in the shape of specters, and diverse evil spirits like to take possession of such gratuitous quarters. And the responsibility of those who pass into the Subtle World with earthly passions is great! It is dreadful to desecrate the wondrous Space, which leads to Light and which can reverberate with supreme knowledge. How hideous is the husk of petty carnal desires from which it is so easy to free oneself. One has but to think of the Hierarchy of Light. Heart (1932) - 276:
276. Fatigue is of course brought by neither spring nor autumn, but the densification of the currents is pressing upon the centers. It cannot be otherwise when legions of the obsessed and of the infuriated are rushing headlong. Thus, one should not be astonished when the obsessed ones in remote continents begin to pronounce the same formulas. This is one more example of the rule of the Invisible World from the one common Source. For Light and also darkness are monarchic. Inversely it is most instructive to observe the world thought; on both sides one can see a definite division, since each side will apply its own efforts and decisive measures. Thus, even from the earthly plane one can observe the division of forces and understand the movements of the armies. Heart (1932) - 277:
277. One can think with the brain or with the heart. Time was, perhaps, when people forgot about the work of the heart, but now is the era of the heart, and we must concentrate our strivings in this direction. Thus, without relieving the brain of work, we are ready to recognize the heart as a moving power. People have contrived a myriad of limitations for the heart. The works of the heart are understood narrowly and often impurely. We must bring the entire world into the sphere of the heart, because the heart is the microcosm of existence. He who is not inspired by the great concept of the heart, will minimize his own significance. We give Our decree against irritation, but only greatness of heart will preserve one from the poison of irritation. We speak of containment, but where is the ocean of containment outside of the heart? We recall the far-off worlds, but it is the heart, not the brain, that can remember Infinity. Thus, let us not disparage that which is bestowed upon us as the receptacle of Bliss. Heart (1932) - 282:
282. Let us not pass over even a single expression of life by silence. Let us summon the heart as a judge - Do we sincerely entrust our possessions to the Teacher? We may utter beautiful words yet desire the reverse in our hearts. Thus, let us not be like the old ones, let us quicken with the heart the language of the Subtle World; people call this conscience. Heart (1932) - 284:
284. A simple dairymaid, while she churns her butter, already knows the secret of the formation of the world. She also knows that one cannot make butter out of water. She will say that one can churn milk or whip an egg; thus she already knows the matter that contains psychic energy. But precisely this circumstance will not seem convincing to the scientists. The dairymaid also knows how useful is a spiral rotation, but to some this postulate will seem prejudiced. Even if angered, think of the surroundings and transfer the physical laws to your own existence! Only thus will you survive Armageddon! It would of course be an error to forget the application of the heart as the counterbalance of all confusion. Heart (1932) - 285:
285. Command your heart to come as close as possible to the Teacher. If words are necessary for the affirmation of the Teacher, begin to converse with the Teacher as though he were beside you. It is not necessary to expect an answer from the Teacher only in the usual words. The answer may be in numerous signs, apparent and also remote. One should absorb the entire scope of life in order to perceive the signs of great creativeness. It is necessary to realize how broad is the battle field of Armageddon. It is also necessary to think about the proximity of the Powers of the Highest World; independent of the conditions of life, they may be behind the shoulders of every striving spirit. Verily, we are contacted by the gentle touches of the Subtle World, yet one must feel these not only during the stillness of night but in daylight as well. The error of mankind is that it notices all subtle sensations only at twilight. Now is the path to Light! Heart (1932) - 287:
Every bodily accumulation also results in a new limitation. Only the spirit knows no limits, and the teaching of the future will be based upon the conquest of the spirit. The bodily yoga must be transmuted into subtle fires. The bodily yoga cannot lead toward unification with the Subtle World; in it the heart does not hold an exclusive position. But the subtle transmutation will endure only through the heart. It preserves that fire-aptitude which is the only condition for transmutation. Heart (1932) - 289:
289. Flights in the subtle body manifest a new quality for Earth. Precisely the subtle body is not connected with Earth and flies the more readily upward. The earthly body rises with difficulty and falls easily, but the subtle body acts just oppositely; it is indeed much harder for it to descend. It is more difficult to pierce the lower spheres. Of course, I speak about the high condition of the subtle body; for the lower bodies the lower spheres are actually more comfortable. It is instructive to see how the high subtle body already begins to manifest the quality of the Fiery World. Thus one can see the origins of all worlds, beginning with the earthly state. It is necessary only to purify the consciousness, to strive in accordance with the Hierarchy, and to observe keenly what occurs. Heart (1932) - 290:
290. Whoever has heard even once the roar and groaning in space has a conception of the lower layers over Earth. True, it is necessary to strive beyond the boundaries of these manifestations of horror. Even flying through them, it is almost unbearable to touch the unnatural interworld condition. Thus, it is necessary to accept the path of the Subtle World as a conscious striving toward the Fiery World. Heart (1932) - 292:
292. Whoever observes the manifestations of subtle energies knows how the heart is inalienably associated with them. He knows how hard it is among the tigers to rise and carry others into the higher spheres. But this is the labor of those who begin the New World. Because even the beginning must be a perceptible one. Heart (1932) - 293:
293. Clarity of thinking and expression must be qualities of an Agni Yogi. There are few who strive toward clear thinking, and few who give themselves an account of how many subtle, already prepared impressions cannot be applied in the earthly world. How many secrets of bad luck can be explained by distorted thinking! Everything strives toward precision. The element of fire, the most subtle element, offers remarkable examples of fiery construction. So, also, human thought is built according to the structure of Fire. Heart (1932) - 297:
297. The Teacher rejoices when the sensations pertaining to the subtle body become tangible in an earthly shell. It is justifiable with the refinement of consciousness to feel how our substance is contained within a dense shell. Of course, the manifestation of pain is inevitable when the subtle body is united with a system of nerves over the surface of the body. Besides, the subtle body on returning has to conquer its abode. You already know that the subtle body is somewhat higher than the earthly one, and therefore each returning is accompanied with discomfort. The feeling of constant separation of the subtle body from the earthly one is unavoidable when the Subtle World becomes a natural continuance of the earthly one. For physicians, it could become a serious problem to define the pains which result, not from sickness, but from the movement of the subtle body in a dense shell. Thus one can also approach the sensations of the subtle body through this medicinal path. Thus one can link two tasks, the spiritual and the physical. Heart (1932) - 298:
298. Nothing can transmit an understanding of the Invisible World save the very sensation of it. Nothing can help the heart if it does not desire to surrender itself to this feeling and sensation. A careful attitude toward the manifestations of life shows readiness for the experimental method of research work. One should not understand affirmation as something abstract, but as something necessary to comprehend the whole closeness of the Teaching affirmed by experience. So, also, it is necessary to understand all the rhythms of alternating events. The train travels over the fields, but when it disappears into a tunnel only a child screams over the disappearance of the train. Thus, let us preserve calmness at the varied movement of events. Heart (1932) - 300:
300. If thought in itself contains creative energy, then how useful it is to direct good thought into space. When mankind shall agree to send forth good thought simultaneously, then the infected atmosphere of the lower spheres will at once clear. Hence, it is necessary to take care, even a few times daily, to send out thought not about oneself, but about the world. Thus the thinking will accustom itself to disinterested strivings. As the Savior of mankind thinks only of the entire world, so in emulation of him we can apply our thoughts for the manifestation of creative energy. It is not necessary to look upon the transmission of thought as a supernatural act. Let it provide nurture for the spirit, just as does fuel for the bonfire during the night. Thus, also, it is necessary simply to follow the highest example. The heart will be like a trusty chronometer when it calls to thought about all. It is not necessary to have tiring meditations; thought about the world is short and reflects so simply the renunciation of self. Let good befall the world! Heart (1932) - 301:
301. Tell friends of thought about the world, of thought about all worlds! Let the harmful thought of the hypocrite not approach them "What does my thought mean to the world?" Whoever has thought in this manner has not renounced self. Of course, each warrior sends only one arrow, but if everyone spares his arrow then the entire army will remain defenseless. Why, then, the cross of the world? Heart (1932) - 301:
Who, then, can forget about vigilance against the tiger? Let thought about the world not banish the memory of the tiger and Armageddon. Heart (1932) - 304:
304. The manifestation of fire is destructive for the physical body, but the element of fire is quite normal for the fiery body. It means that this change of correlation occurs upon the expanse of the Subtle World. Verily, one can ascertain by the condition of the subtle bodies the boundary of the beneficial reaction of fire. High strata purified from coarse physical strivings already experience the fiery benevolence; but the lowest strata of the Subtle World are still subjected to the physical sensation of the flame. In this regard the more there is of the physical husk, the more painfully the fire can act. Hence comes the intimation about the infernal flame. Thus, not accidentally does each true knowledge direct one into the higher strata. So, also, it is entirely scientific to forewarn people against carrying brutish lusts into the Subtle World. One can only pity the unwise ones who deride the state after death. Heart (1932) - 305:
305. Now let us descend from the Fiery World to the jaws of the tiger; this is also necessary to foresee. One can reach the highest strata only by escaping from many jaws and hideous masks. Thus, the path to the heights must pass by many manifestations of hate, as long as mankind does not clean these low strata by a united effort of consciousness. Heart (1932) - 309:
309. Marakara is a very gloomy locality in the lowest strata of the Subtle World. It is difficult to be there, because prana practically never pierces it. Nevertheless, it is necessary sometimes to penetrate into these satanic layers. Heart (1932) - 311:
311. The Teacher affirms that complete victory can be expected if only there is unity in consciousness. One cannot expect success if there is the smallest suspicion of the Teacher. Thus, it is necessary to work together, knowing that everything that is within the laws of the Universe will be granted. Who, then, will regard this period as one of rest? No one, not even one who is not far-sighted will deny that the time is unprecedented, and one must even sleep as during an unrelieved watch. The Teacher understands that your hearts are also burdened. Each day the situation of the world becomes more complicated. Viewed from the angle of Armageddon this is entirely natural, but the consciousness to whom the idea of Armageddon is absurd raves, because it does not know its way. Heart (1932) - 318:
318. People who have visions should be carefully examined by physicians. Thereupon, special symptoms of the heart and nerve centers will be found. As the cadenza of ancient India is far more refined than the Western scale, so, also, the heart that cognizes the Subtle World will afford incomparably more subtle modulations of tone. Of course, physicians avoid examining healthy people; thus they overlook a precious page which guides one to the future. Usually, all miracles and visions are relegated to the category of hysteria, but no one explains what hysteria is. They will say it is an intensified reaction of the sympathetic nervous system, or they will attribute it to an irritation of the peripheral nerve endings; they will determine many causes among various reasons and will apply most bovine remedies, but they will not trouble to think whether in these manifestations there is not a higher reason. Heart (1932) - 323:
323. The individual method is needed in the approach to the most refined energies. The chief mistake is to approach the transcendental with old methods. He is doomed to failure who approaches an imponderable quantity with weights; yet, of coarse, these highest energies penetrate the whole of human substance, connecting it with the highest worlds. It is absolutely clear that one must search for these highest signs not amidst people who are infected with diseases, but among sensitive healthy organisms. Let these subtle organisms notice within themselves the manifestations that are inexplicable but apparent to them. Let them not be ashamed of seeming ridiculous to some, if only they can find successful characterizations of the manifestations of subtle energies. Let us be confident that there are now especially numerous evidences of precipitations from the Subtle World; however, they are like micro-organisms, which are almost invisible, but their effect is apparent. Heart (1932) - 326:
326. Striving toward science primarily obliges one to precision of observations. Is it possible to generalize contrasting manifestations? On the contrary, the wealth of that which exists should direct our thoughts toward a multitude of observations. First, let us gather these observations, and let us not be superficial in our deductions. Sufficient advice was given by the Teachings. One can now think about the refinement of our assimilation; thus we shall come closer to the boundary of the Subtle World. Heart (1932) - 327:
327. Exercising attention is a condition of observation of the signs of the Subtle World. Attention can be developed by various means. In a symphony one can choose and follow one voice, or one can identify several melodies simultaneously. It is also useful to establish the sonance of silence. Silence has many delicate voices, and to observe their rhythm means to come closer to the Subtle World. But, in studying silence it is instructive to recognize the dissonance of each physical intrusion. One cannot find a better example than the comparison of a physical sound with the Subtle World. And such an antithesis is also observed in the sphere of the sense of smell. Yet this quality is developed much more rarely! If smell appears as a form of nourishment in the Subtle World, it is understood that in the physical world it is not so highly developed. Of course, as you have noticed, the Subtle World is full of odors. The higher, the more perfect they are. But the lower strata are full of decomposition. If disincarnated beings are delayed in the lower strata, they carry around themselves the shell of decomposition; therefore, during life it is very useful to get accustomed to the flight into the higher strata. Heart (1932) - 329:
329. Who, then, will think of success in the Subtle World if it is not permissible to speak and think? The Teaching that does not know the Subtle World does not serve as a guide, because earthly existence is not even an hundredth part of life in the Subtle World. This means that it is useful to know the conditions of the more lasting existence. But now there is a battle in the astral world and the conditions are still more complex. Heart (1932) - 330:
330. A refined condition of the heart calls forth a special activity of all sensations. The smell, the hearing, the sight, the taste act incessantly. There is no silence, because upon the silencing of earthly sounds the echoes of the Subtle World begin to reach one. There is not a moment without odor, because the purest air is full of aromas; there is no visual void, because the lights of the Subtle World will not leave the open eye, or even the closed eye. Is not the purest sky full of formations? Likewise, there cannot be cessation of taste when man himself is the most powerful chemical laboratory. Regarding the touch, you yourself know to what an extent the Subtle World can touch one. Thus, without departing from this world, the heart makes us collaborators with a multitude of fine manifestations. And if someone insists upon the existence of absolute silence, do not consider his heart refined. Heart (1932) - 331:
331. Refinement of the heart predicates the eschewal of a meat diet; furthermore an understanding of the Subtle World not only indicates the harm of assimilating decaying products but also reveals what neighbors decomposition attracts. Truly, it is difficult to decide where lies the greatest harm - from the assimilation of meat or from attraction by meat of undesirable guests. Even the dried and smoked meats, which are relatively less harmful, nevertheless, by their odor, attract hungry ones from the Subtle World, and if they are welcomed by abominable speech, the most harmful associations result. As you have heard, many partake of food in silence, or accompany it by worthy conversation. Of course, no decay is permissible, even vegetables must not be permitted to decompose. People need little - two fruits, some cereal, and milk. Thus one not only may be purified internally but also rid oneself of many neighbors. Is it not necessary for the physicians who study the means of fighting cancer and gallstones to pay attention to this elementary prophylaxis? People speak of burning incense and the use of perfumes. But certain poisons are aromatic and kill the consciousness! This study also should not be forgotten. Heart (1932) - 332:
332. The Subtle World has many varied confirmations of the earthly world. Even a prototype of the seasons of the year passes in accordance with the consciousness of the Subtle World. Therefore, the images of plants or mountains, or the surface of waters are not foreign to the Subtle World, of course in a transformed condition. The heart that knows the Subtle World knows flowers and mountains, and snows, and the seas. Flowers thrive in a richness of forms, and their colors are indescribably more complex than the colors of Earth; the snows are whiter and more crystalline and richer than those of Earth. One can begin to discern a complete structure of the Higher World, thus, the man who has stored up a clear and benevolent consciousness on Earth will also be a good builder in the Subtle World. Instead of monstrosities, he will bring with him beautiful proportions and the rhythm which correspond to the magnificence of the Infinite. Is the duty of the spirit so excessive if the spirit has perfected the heart? Only the light-bearing consciousness of the heart will carry the subtle body into the higher realms. Thus, everyone who prepares his heart and uplifts the hearts of his near ones already creates the will of Him who sent him! When it is asked if the heart is not a balloon since it can rise aloft, say that the jest is not far from the truth. Verily, the energy of the heart is so remarkably like helium and other of the finest gasses, that it is not far from the spiritual truth to imagine the ascension of the heart. Heart (1932) - 333:
333. Who, then, in his heart cannot understand the beauty of ascension? Who will not sense at heart the burden of return into a temporary house - a doomed house - a confining house? Thus, one should cognize the Higher World in order to become transported and ascend with one's entire being. Is it possible to peer from the window of the narrow home without thinking about the higher worlds? And the heart will lead one by the path of Christ to the step of Transfiguration. Thus we shall open the doors of the narrow house. Each fusion of consciousness already means open doors. Heart (1932) - 337:
Observe how Armageddon acts. When the depths of Earth rise up one cannot fail to notice the intensification of the agitation of the elements. When We call for the deepening of thoughts, We offer a valuable means for the balancing of Chaos. The Teacher does not conceal knowledge within himself; at the first opportunity he arms one against Chaos. Madmen are trying to set the forces of Chaos against Us, without themselves knowing how to bridle them. It must be understood that Chaos is manifested not only in physical convulsions of Earth but also in the world of psychic energies. It is not difficult to multiply psychic madnesses, but how to control them? Madmen do not realize how bad are their allies; their desire is only to impede the path of ascent. One is amazed at the manner in which they propel all their destructive measures, as though they were in need only of ruins! Heart (1932) - 345:
345. The opening of the heart is also significant because it distinguishes cosmic periods. Hence, without the heart, dim presentiments will never become formulated events. Thus, without the participation of the heart, distant events cannot be sensed. For instance, just now the annihilation of complete structures of the Subtle World must greatly reflect upon the heart. These annihilations are not without their use, because accumulations should not obstruct perfectment. One should not be astonished that subtle forms can also be destroyed in order to be replaced by succeeding ones. But the application of fire is needed for such shocks; such a fiery oblution establishes a new step, but in the physical world it is exceedingly difficult. One should gradually broaden this concept, otherwise even experienced warriors may become confused. But let us be aware of the unprecedented tension. Let us be sensitive to each other. Not casually do We give warning of the unique time. Heart (1932) - 347:
347. A great task lies ahead for scientists - to determine the relationship between a volcanic eruption and the forms of the Subtle World. But this, too, will be understood shortly. Heart (1932) - 349:
349. The pressure of world events should also be observed. One could compile an unusual, quick progression. The events intrude into the entire life, and it is not, as imagined, the war, as such, but the conflict of all elements which makes it not a fairy tale. It is precisely as it was during former catastrophes, when people did not wish to observe conditions. Heart (1932) - 356:
356. It is related how a Yogi, in a moment of tension, lifted a vessel filled with water and broke it. When he was asked the reason for this destruction, he replied, "Otherwise, my heart would have burst." Such discharges exist in all conditions. The tension of the heart can become so great that it becomes necessary to perform some action in space in order to free the needed conditions from the densified sphere. Such condensation may occur externally from outside causes, but it may also occur from within, exactly as during cosmic disturbances. Hence, one should cautiously watch the dictates of the heart. It senses and reflects invisible processes to such an extent that in accordance with it one can write the entire history of the Invisible. A comparison between seismic causes and the cataclysms of the Subtle World is difficult, yet the heart also reacts to them. Heart (1932) - 357:
357. To restore the heart affected by various causes We use vibrations. If Mahavan corresponds to earthly causes, the vibrations of the Silver Bridge are necessary during disturbances in the Subtle World. Heart (1932) - 380:
380. True, the battle of the past is not to be compared with the battle of the morrow. One must not think that Armageddon is a commotion in the kitchen. No. The greatest guns are in action and the most fleet cavalry is involved. If we make comparisons with the past war then we are comparing Europe, as it were, with the entire world. I give this comparison lest anyone think that the present is usual and easy. One should gather all unwaveringness of the heart in order to find oneself in the ranks of Rigden. Thus, one should not forget the days that we are crossing. Heart (1932) - 380:
At present there is no one who does not need courage. Only utter madness whispers that all will find order by itself - this cannot be! Because the dark ones have set aside the basic principles not knowing how to govern them, one should walk undivided in everything. One should understand that the spiritual tension of these days is no longer in the dimensions of the Subtle World, but already approaches the Fiery World. The Teacher reminds that not terror should fill the hearts of the warriors of Armageddon, but grandeur. Heart (1932) - 390:
390. Whoever loves flowers is on the heart's path. Whoever knows the striving to the summits is on the heart's path. Whoever thinks purely is on the heart's path. Whoever knows of the highest worlds is on the hearts path. Whoever is ready for Infinity is on the heart's path. Thus shall we summon all hearts to the realization of the Source. It is correct to understand that the substance of the heart belongs to the Subtle and also the Fiery World. One can perceive worlds within the heart, but not within the mind. Thus, wisdom is contrary to intellect, yet it is not forbidden to adorn the mind with wisdom. Heart (1932) - 395:
395. Who can fail to be serious now when all thinking beings realize the downfall of the old world? Precisely, the downfall! Because many things are not yet outlived, incommensurable ingredients are thrown into the one Furnace, and the atrophying lack of discipline carries decomposition with it. It is necessary to summon all valor in order to advance in thought about the heart. The vibrations are aquiver, and it is impossible to demand precision from warriors when confusion dulls the eyes. Conquer anxiety, for the world is atremor, but do not believe that one can continue thinking in the habitual manner. Think only of the future, only of the Teacher! Heart (1932) - 398:
398. In order to approach the method of the heart it is necessary to love the world of the heart, or, more correctly, to learn to respect all things pertaining to the heart. Many people imagine absolutely no difference between the paths of brain and heart. It is difficult for such "brain people" to accept the highest worlds. So, too, they cannot picture to themselves the advantages of the Subtle World. The manifestation of the subtle spheres corresponds to the condition of the heart. Thus, the heart that already reverberates to the rhythm of space knows the resonance of the spheres and also the subtle aroma; and the flowers, in harmony, will make obeisance before it. To behold the flowers of the Subtle World means already to ascend into the Beautiful Sphere. One can also see these purified images in a waking state, but for this the flame of the heart is necessary. One can also see the fire of the heart - beautiful and soaring above the heart. But for these manifestations it is necessary to kindle the heart. Thus, the heart is not an abstraction, but a bridge to the highest worlds. Heart (1932) - 402:
402. A mantram and all prayers can sustain the outer rhythm and also serve as union with the Highest World. Many people fail to perceive either the outer or inner meaning of prayer. The beautiful hymns of the Rig Vedas died away because they did not penetrate into the heart. This lack of rhythm can be regarded as a sign of the final period of Kali Yuga. It is precisely darkness which will intrude upon each harmony by every means. Dissonance is the distinctive mark of all contemporary arts. It can even be noticed how consonance and the major key seemingly have become a distinctive characteristic of the old-fashioned. One must possess a certain courage to continue to create in the consonance of the major key-maestoso! Thus, along the entire structure of life one must note the deviation from every heroism. And in the entire world cowardly malice distinguishes the adherents of darkness and chaos. But the heart demands construction, for it knows how infectious is chaos. Each decay generates further decay. Heart (1932) - 405:
405. Events are bearing away the corrupted world. This period was indicated in all scriptures. Nevertheless, people do not think of what is taking place. They cannot even begin to think of the future. Thus, one should not produce a book without indicating the Teaching of the time which has come. One cannot assume that something will still alter the direction of the current created by people. On the far-off worlds there is already a horror of the fiery inevitability, yet Earth continues to shroud itself in a dark cover. That which necessitated a century now occurs in five years - the progression of acceleration acts according to law. Therefore, when I speak of the heart it means that salvation can be found along this channel. Do you hear? I repeat about salvation! Not arguments, not doubt, not uncertainty, but salvation will be the sign of that hour. One must understand still more firmly how unfit by now are the old measures. Only one bridge remains from the highest worlds - the heart. Let us approach the source of the sensing of Light. Let us understand that even in the fiery furnace the youths were not consumed when they ascended by way of the heart. The time is a difficult one! Thus shall we repeat, fearless of the derision of the ignorant. They do not have even an idea of the significance of the heart. Heart (1932) - 411:
411. In the education of the heart the concept of work is advanced primarily. From the earliest years, labor is set down as the only foundation of life, as the process of perfectment. In this manner, the idea of labor as selfish is destroyed, and on the other hand, there is gained a broad understanding of labor for the common welfare. Such a concept already refines the heart considerably, but later on such an expansion of the concept of labor becomes insufficient. Then, within the fires of the hearth, the spatial labor for the future is created. Then, no rejection can impede the growth of work. Then, the spatial work consciously penetrates the highest spheres. In this state of consciousness the heart receives a firm armor which will even be useful for the Fiery World. Let us seek an armor that is applicable everywhere. Heart (1932) - 416:
416. Much as the manifestations of the Subtle World are concealed, yet there are too many and too diverse people who have witnessed them. Not through seances or through invocations, but through the natural vision do many know of the existence of the Subtle World. Of course it is very rare to perceive the Fiery World, but a subtle being is not remote from our condition. Many will not even tell of these manifestations, because they are customary for them. Even the most simple people do not fear them, knowing in their hearts that they need not fear them. Fear, above all, separates people from the Subtle World. Thus is the most natural manifestation impeded. People also make use of the most impermissible necromancy, forgetting that each violation is against nature and harms the flow of the law. Moreover, among natural manifestations one must remember that the spiritual vision also acts in accordance with the heart. The low consciousness sees the low, but spiritual purification will permit higher vision. Thus, the condition of the heart will keep the consciousness above the usual manifestations. Heart (1932) - 421:
421. A severe time requires a powerful armor. This must be accepted even more deeply by the heart. People must accept the scope of the world battle for the sake of encouraging each other by mutual efforts. Condemnation and derision are especially out of place. As in the grandeur of a temple, one should unfold one's heart upward. Thus one can approach more closely an understanding of the dimensions of what occurs. Heart (1932) - 422:
422. People have apprehended with difficulty the idea that radio flashes simultaneously throughout the world; yet the velocity and infiniteness of thought are virtually beyond the reach of the consciousness. The simplest and most beneficial truths are accepted with especial diffidence. The very methods of investigation of such laws often merit pity. Indicators and operators, that are completely incapable of any receptivity, may be posted for observation in the experiments and transmission of thought. On the other hand, people with sensitive hearts will not be questioned. The present difficulty is that people who are not entitled to any confidence gather seemingly in the name of science. One should not be afraid of making mistakes, and the masses should be widely questioned. Naturally there will be contradictions, but the honest inquirer will nevertheless receive truly vast material. The social sciences must occupy themselves greatly with the dissemination of thought as the basis of human welfare. Thus, in the era of the discovery of energies investigations in the domain of thought are necessary. Heart (1932) - 433:
433. In the education of the heart, unnoticeably to ourselves, we become accustomed to the spheres of the Subtle World. This occurs not because of some exceptional and miraculous phenomena but through minute sensations which the sensitized heart begins to discern. One must acknowledge the idea of the significance of delicate sensations, but one should not become a bigot delving into the dogma of petty divisions. The heart will indicate the tortuous line between the vital and the conditional. Gradually, little by little, we acknowledge that there exists about us a great number of manifestations that cannot be included in the laws of elementary physics. Experiences will increase, and an entire sequence of the sensations of the Subtle World will be brought together. This will be the most apparent beginning of the approach to the Subtle World. Following these sensations, we will begin also to accustom the physical body to the specific qualities of the next state. Penetrating into the essence of the laws of the Subtle World, we immediately gain specific steps in it. We consider it absolutely natural to accustom the consciousness to the subtle feelings in order thus to acquire physical adaptability. Heart (1932) - 438:
438. An inquiry into people who purify and people who do harm is necessary in medicine. Without a solution of this problem protection from many of the latest diseases cannot be discovered! It should not be forgotten that diseases evolve together with races and epochs. But our recorded science is still so young that one cannot talk about comparative methods for it. It is acquainted with only a few centuries, but what of the tens of millenniums? We have become very conceited and have forgotten about all that we do not know. But the heart knows the dates, and even an ignorant heart quivers with the approach of the Fiery World. Heart (1932) - 440:
440. The Teacher sends an understanding of world events. Without Hierarchy the chaos of events is transformed into billowing clouds. Thus, it has been correctly remarked that the present period cannot be systematized without the purification of consciousness. The confirmation of nodal movements of peoples can be made from the Mountain. Heart (1932) - 446:
446. At the end of Kali Yuga all processes are actually precipitated; therefore one should not regard the past dates as unchangeable. Even a half century at the end of Kali Yuga represents not an insignificant period. Thus, Agni Yoga becomes the bridge to the future. One should firmly realize that the forces of the spirit which heretofore demanded decades, now, through the way of the heart, are accelerated to the highest degree. One can accept Agni Yoga as precipitating the evolution of the forces. Where for whole years one exercised refinement and tempering of the body, the heart can move the spirit almost immediately. Of course, the education of the heart is needed, but this lies in the sphere of feelings, not of mechanics. Thus, let us hasten to invoke the heart for service to the New World. Heart (1932) - 448:
448. People easily recognize the scientific quality of the lower, Hatha Yoga, but they do not even attempt to bring the highest signs into the circle of scientific observations. Of what use are mechanical siddhis compared to the manifestations of the most exalted heart? The siddhis of the body cannot be applied often, whereas the activity of the heart is an incessant stream. Of course, one's attention should be intensified in order to observe the most subtle manifestations of the heart. But serious experiments also demand attention. Is it not better to become accustomed to attentiveness through one's own heart? These experiments in attentiveness will not be in vain. Above all, they are fitting for the approach to the Subtle World. He who has once listened to his own heart does not see even any end of observations. Observations that are begun in the home will inevitably guide the consciousness of him who observes universally and will indicate the path to the highest worlds. Why write a multitude of formulas without desiring to apply them to life? Contact with the subtlest energies refines the entire being. He who has entered the fiery path understands the refinement, keenness, and vigilance of which I speak. Heart (1932) - 449:
449. It has been correctly observed that Bhakti Yoga has a reaction upon the heart, but the difference lies in that Bhakti Yoga proceeded along the path of the feeling of love, without regard to the other sensations of cosmic manifestations and the rays, which guide one beyond the boundaries of the planet. Science can comprehend the paths of Bhakti Yoga with difficulty. But now the heart carries on a dual work - the heart leads to the world of love through the circles of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Solemn love will lead to the highest worlds, other types of love will not find their way in the Fiery World. But the solemnity that I am trying to impart to you guides one to the most fiery waves of attainment. Not simple is bliss, which reveals itself amidst solemn devotion, yet the armor of solemnity is beautiful. Heart (1932) - 455:
455. The atmosphere is unusually dense! One must be especially dull-witted not to sense the phenomena manifested with each step. The condition of the world cannot be considered normal, yet the people of Atlantis also failed in like extent to see all that was already amazing. They even went further. They meted out capital punishment to all who pointed out the evident calamities. Of course, such a measure only served to hasten the destruction. People have never willingly acknowledged that they themselves are the basis of transmutation of psychic energy, and so they were never reluctant to divert the flow of this precious power. Heart (1932) - 456:
456. Verily, the unyielding, never-deviating power of the heart creates the tempering that is befitting for the Fiery World. Not a spasmodic, convulsive striving, but the flaming heart leads the consciousness along the path of the highest worlds. Let us dwell in solemnity. Heart (1932) - 457:
457. The flow of heart energy is often felt on the right side of the organism. The energy strikes the Chalice and from there naturally is reflected upon the right side of the organism. The temples, the neck, shoulders, knees, extremities evidence a sensation which is very close to physical outflow. Incalculable is the amount of energy thus radiated from the fiery heart. Hence, the Teacher often advises caution. It is difficult to determine in advance exactly the beginning of this outflow, because the spatial magnets and attractions often demand simultaneous projections into various parts of the world and various spheres. If the calls upon the heart energy could be connected with an electric bell, a continuous ringing would often result, varying only in its intensity. Such experiments will undoubtedly be made, but the experimenters will rarely agree that it is the energy of the heart, attributing it rather to some kind of nervous contractions. It is not long since one might have been burned at the stake for such a telegraph. Heart (1932) - 463:
463. The disturbance of climatic conditions is evident. But people superficially remark about sunspots or the shifting of Earth's axis. Such assertions are made by the most cowardly, but they do not even realize what they are saying. The wiping out of civilizations, the annihilation of life by which the planet was visited more than once met with precisely the same theorizing. Thus, also, people did not care to notice the signs of disarray, and continued superficially to argue about prolonging the sapped-out conditions of life. Now, also, among innumerable misconceptions people ask why in studying the highest knowledge the heightening of sensitiveness and peculiar pains become inevitable. If they were told that because of their heedlessness the chosen ones suffer, they would not believe it. They will not admit that in themselves they represent condensers and transmuters of energy. Thus, when numerous such apparatuses are damaged, the distribution of energy is disturbed and only a few sensitive hearts take on the pressure which should have been apportioned throughout the entire world. The solar natures take upon themselves the pressure of the fiery energy, and must be responsible for millions of drones. Heart (1932) - 470:
470. Let them acknowledge the substance of the heart as an inextinguishable substratum. The term is not important, but the substance of the heart is evident. Thus, one must become accustomed to the immutable concepts close to all humanity. The affected ones will realize why since time immemorial Osiris was slain and his parts scattered throughout the world. Without this slaying the messengers would not have been dispatched throughout the world. Hence, suffering from one point of view means expansion from another. Thus, also, the very reading of works, which are contained in many books is highly significant. He who studies these does not try to absorb the Teaching in the same moods, and thus numerous points of view result. Therefore, in each book it is wise even briefly to touch upon that which was previously covered, in order to allow assimilation in similar states of mind. Moods are the birth of points of view. Heart (1932) - 480:
480. If some one begins to complain about the intangibility of the Subtle World, point out how exceedingly erroneous is this statement. The wings of the Subtle World touch people more often than it is customary to think. But people themselves brush off the invisible flies and an invisible web. Often people also fight against an intrusive thought and turn around with the question, "Who calls me?" A multitude of subtle but entirely real sensations fill life. Because of their physical reality many of them can even be studied with comparatively crude apparatuses. As you know, the feeling of invisible webs over the face can be distinctly and enduringly felt. It would seem that for physicians who occupy themselves with research in the domain of psychic phenomena, this sensation should be very significant. Why not experiment with such people by means of various apparatuses, regarding pulsation, character of secretions, regarding the heart and the receptivity of the skin? The subtle element will also indicate a kind of tremor near the person under observation. Thus, one could begin useful observations by groping, but the chief trouble is that usually such experiments are carried on sporadically, without unwavering iron patience. The Subtle World demands striving, not convulsions. Heart (1932) - 481:
481. When I speak of the touches of the Subtle World, I do not refer to the sensation of a handclasp or a touch which calls attention. These manifestations may be unexpected and hence elude observation. But the invisible web and the so-called intrusive thought can be analyzed. Naturally, not in insane asylums, but precisely on healthy people can the Subtle World be studied. Obsession, of course, provides a succession of manifestations, but the lower spheres must not be made manifest for they are dreadfully contagious. Heart (1932) - 485:
485. During the Great Battle one must be very much on one's guard. The chief consideration will be the conviction that behind one is the threat of wavering, which begets treason. One should recall how gradually We revealed the qualities of the heart and prepared you for the great actions. One must forever remember that Our Indications are not abstract. One must also understand that Yoga is given in time. Not rolling bodily on the ground, not the consumption of physical poisons, but, as was long since revealed, spiritual poison is consumed by Agni Yogis for the salvation of the world. The black hearts will not understand this Great Service. For them physical poisons are far stronger than spiritual ones. This must be repeated untiringly. Then courage will combine with caution. Heart (1932) - 488:
488. Even before finishing the first book, my friend already asks when the next book will appear. Having failed to fulfil even one Indication, my friend wishes to know when the successive counsels will be given. Having failed to guard even one secret, my friend demands to be entrusted with others. Thus you know how things occur. You know how, without even reading the book, the "learned man" assures one that he has known all about it since his birth. You know how, not having renounced a single habit, the modest one assures you of his complete regeneration. Hence, since time immemorial, the practicality of changing habits was indicated. Travel through many lands also has that quality which accustoms one to the most varied conditions. A man who has apprehended the hearts of many nations will not be lost amidst the throngs of the Subtle World. But, of course, this is one of the mechanical methods of educating the consciousness; the basic strengthening of the consciousness is through the heart. Heart (1932) - 499:
499. Evil creates a substance equal to good in density. Of course it is impermissible to preserve nurseries of poison in space. Therefore, is not the law just, in that the sower must reap, in other words, transmute his own issue? It would not be just to load all evil upon the good spirits. Naturally, a great spirit assimilates and transmutes a mass of evil, but even he cannot easily absorb the poison of the world. You know how difficult it is to transmute the evil of all parts of the world. You know how costly is the expending of the heart energy. Heart (1932) - 501:
501. We shall suggest to physicians that they treat all unaccountable manifestations as belonging to the Subtle World - then there will be no errors. Let them only begin to measure and compare all so-called healthy hearts! I deem it essential to understand how unusual is this time and how necessary it is to become accustomed to it. It is also necessary always to remember about the current battle. Heart (1932) - 510:
510. It is necessary to educate the heart. It is necessary to fill the Chalice. It is necessary to strive through the resonance of the Brahmarandhra center. It is necessary to kindle the flaming wings of the Fiery World. From the heart we shall go to Fire - we shall go swiftly. Heart (1932) - 514:
514. If a simple motion evokes memory, then special conditions of the Subtle World are necessary for illumination. One may notice with astonishment that sudden illuminations do not depend upon rational conditions. Illumination descends in quite unexpected moments. One can even notice a series of the strangest motions, pressures, and thoughts, as if coming from the outside. Psychiatrists should investigate this condition. Valuable observations could be accumulated that will help us to approach the conditions of the Subtle World. Of course, a sensitive heart will perceive this state of illumination by the quality of the pulse. The sacred knowledge has nothing in common with somnambulism and spiritualism; the state of illumination is an absolutely natural one. These fires of the past and the future have only to be noted. In the Subtle World one must also refine the consciousness. Hence, each educating of the heart is a gate to the highest worlds. We fear that these undeferrable advices will give place to everyday conventionality. Someone will say he knew this long ago and will go to the bazaar. You may then ask in overtaking him, "Why, then, do you not ponder upon the heart and think about Fire?" Heart (1932) - 517:
517. The observations of the flowers of the Subtle World are very indicative; they point out how creativeness in the Subtle World is accessible to the flaming heart. Verily, there it is easy for the conscious spirit. It can create without effort, transforming the earthly images into a better form. But this creativeness is not one-sided; through this process better images are also implanted on Earth. Heart (1932) - 518:
518. We do not speak casually about creativeness in the Subtle World. Awareness and attentiveness prepare for us a vast field for creativeness. It can be noticed that this creativeness does not tire one and remains inexhaustible - thus the cooperation between worlds takes place. We can refine the forms of the Subtle World. Hence, every store of refinement must be guarded like a treasure. The heart wears out less if the surroundings do not impede these refinements. Therefore We so greatly oppose ignorance, which above all disturbs the ascent of the heart. Of course, ignorance is the ally of the dark forces. Heart (1932) - 520:
520. After the pulsations of the world the tremors of human hearts are not frightening. Hence, a great touchstone must be applied everywhere, or else it will be impossible to exist, sinking into the slough of meanness. The scale of the entire Universe is needed where Armageddon thunders. Consolation lies in co-measurement. One's entire observation must be applied in order to evaluate the essence of the battle. And yet, people often understand the battle as something not beyond a street brawl, forgetting that the battle is in the mailbox, in the smile of cunning deceit, and in the restraint of Light. The battle is far more dramatic than earthly people understand. When I speak about caution, also understand it in seven ways. Heart (1932) - 522:
522. The language of the Subtle World has no need of words, although it can possess them. It is expressed in straight-knowledge, in the transmission of the subtlest feelings. Thus, the Subtle World must not disturb the music of the spheres by disorderly tonalities. We must not be astonished at this, for even in the corporeal world harmonious hearts mutually transmit a great deal through the language of the heart. Let this language be a constant reminder of the possibility of the Subtle World.'' Heart (1932) - 524:
524. People do not want to imagine how many dangers take place around them. How many times the Highest Forces and participants in the Subtle World have saved them! But mankind assumes that if the day has passed nothing has threatened. Such a trend of thought deadens the embryo of the sense of gratitude, yet without this feeling humanity cannot succeed. Instead of gratitude a demand appears and then a threat. But one cannot cross by a threat, just as one cannot do so on nettles. Pitiful are the threats against the Highest Powers! There is nothing more disintegrating than threats. The heart withers from the dust of threats. Heart (1932) - 527:
I know how difficult it is for a giant to suddenly find himself in the cave of a dwarf! Thus, the intensification already densifies the lower strata. Of course, the heat comes not from the sun, nor consternation from the Subtle World; this is born of the will of humanity. Heart (1932) - 528:
528. An old Chinese fairy tale tells of a giant above the clouds and a jesting dwarf. The giant is described as standing with his head above the clouds, while the dwarf ridicules the giant for not seeing the earthly world. But the giant endures all derision saying, "If I so desired, I could crawl upon the earth, but thou wilt never be able to peer above the clouds." Thus, let us be giants in spirit! Heart (1932) - 533:
533. People think in vain that a High Spirit becomes insensitive to minor treasons. One the contrary, sensitiveness grows with purification of the heart. Of course, parallel with this, the power of the heart also increases, but sensitiveness still cannot avoid being poisoned by the surrounding malice. Thus, the path of purification cannot be called obtuse. One must realize how much easier of access is the purified heart. Therefore, among the questions of the Mysteries there was one - "Canst thou cast out the fear of pain?" The heart knows the pain of the world, but it also knows the superterranean rays. It is not easy to make these rays evident, but on the other hand, the scientists can cognize special cosmic rays that gather around a purified heart. Not without reason is the purified heart called a summit. Thus, the purified heart can be utilized for many experiments, but of course such a precious vessel should not be broken. It can be said that the karma of the destroyers of hearts is a very heavy one. Heart (1932) - 534:
534. It is wrong for people not to pay attention to the effects of eating during irritation and agitation. Very strong poisons are formed by this unwise procedure. Many days must pass before this poison will dissolve. It should be remembered that hunger is far better than harmful food. During irritation and excitement I advise milk in all forms as a customary antidote. Soda strengthens the action of milk. The ability to recognize disquietude is already a considerable step toward the education of the heart. If disquietude occurs, one should be able to nullify it; but often disquietude is confused with fatigue, then let us not overlook musk or certain varieties of phosphorus, the substance that is called sperm oil, and cod-liver oil and fresh kumiss which are popular among northern people. Also, you remember to what an extent the Teacher sends rays at night, but even these rays act far more powerfully when they are recognized. The silence of the ancients during the meal had a sacred significance. But the understanding of sacredness also comprised the cure. Thus, the heart and nerves can often be strengthened by a rational partaking of food. We are not Luculluses, but each vital function must be rational. Many workers have poisoned themselves. Moreover, the Chinese sometimes fed the enemy with the liver of an irritated rooster - thus resourceful are human wiles. But in the New World everything must be directed to good. Heart (1932) - 535:
535. Observation of the heart must begin from childhood. In this way one can become aware of certain periods when the spirit gradually takes possession of the body. Likewise, through constant observation one can perceive how the proximity of beings from the Subtle World influences the heart. Many unexplainable heartbeats are of course due to the influence of the Subtle World. Many cessations of the pulse can recall the danger of obsession. Many tremors of the pulse are characteristic even from the age of seven, they reveal the completion of the entry of the spirit. Such evidence should have been known to physicians long ago, but instead of observation they begin to apply all sorts of narcotics, laying the foundation for an early destruction of the intellect. Thus, one should not inflict coarse ignorant measures upon the heart. It should be remembered that if the heart is the mediator of the highest worlds, then the methods for sustaining the heart must be refined. It is unwise to pity the coarsening of humanity and neglect the care of its chief organ. The heart of humanity is sick. First of all, one must render healthy the sphere of the heart, certainly, if the people with to avoid a catastrophe. Heart (1932) - 536:
536. Among the fires of the heart the most vivid is the flame of self-sacrifice. Precisely this armor diverts the hostile arrows and creates the renowned invulnerability. The fire of courage is only a part of the flame of self-sacrifice. Of course, self-sacrifice does not mean necessarily to offer oneself as a victim, but it corresponds to the readiness to conquer for the work of the Highest World. One can also notice a decline of the fires upon the slightest deviation from Hierarchy. As a whirlwind extinguishes the torches, the deviation into the abyss of Chaos destroys the fires of the heart. Is it not strange to see at one table the deviating ones and those who walk to victory? They seemingly share together equally the earthly food, but their spirits are already in opposite regions. The purified heart senses these contrasts. Often the heart hesitates to decide by the outward appearance, but the substance is clear to it. Heart (1932) - 542:
542. Much knowledge is given, but it must be applied. Not in depression, not in doubt, not in suspicion, but in joy of the future this information is to be applied. Thus, one must primarily take care not to reject the tiniest useful blade of grass. If even the small ones from the Subtle World come with cooperation, do not reject them - they can ward off the arrow of evil. Thus, people usually expect great signs, but small helpers are never foreseen. Heart (1932) - 551:
551. Man cannot conceal his inner motives. Though these may not be reflected in earthly expressions, in the subtle feeling there are no secrets. Usually, people do not know how to assimilate the feelings of the Subtle World. But they feel a seeming disquietude, confusion, or joy, as if some secret record were before them and they felt its significance before unsealing it. Yet with the education of the heart one can have an understanding of human motives that is not incidental. Moreover, one can evaluate not only the significance of thoughts but also their substance. Is it not true that the heart often does not reflect people's motives because they do not exist altogether or resemble down wafted by the wind? Ask your interlocutor what he desires. The usual response will be an evidence of confusion. Such a heart, not having crystallized its strivings at all, will be confused in the Subtle World. The Teaching is not luxury. It teaches the minimum that should be expected from those reincarnated over millions of years. Let us not impede in any measure the flighty tendency of thought, but it is necessary to demand cognizance of the heart. Heart (1932) - 554:
554. The savage in his prayers pleads primarily for mercy for himself, whereas, the wise anchorites pray for beneficence for the world - therein lies the difference between a savage and the wise ones. This should be set into the foundation of all thoughts. It is neither fitting nor useful to plead for oneself. Only the crude heart presumes itself to be the most important. But it is much wiser to pray for the world, in which you yourself will also find a drop of Bliss. Especially now it is necessary to proceed along the great path, only thus can the heart be reached. Heart (1932) - 559:
559. He who said, "We see with the eyes of the heart," did not mean a symbol but a physical law. A deepened or liberated consciousness manifests a transformation of all feelings. The most vivid color becomes invisible; the loudest symphony inaudible; the most forceful touch unsensed; the hottest food unfelt; so real is the realm of feeling in the heart. One should not regard this characteristic as abstract. On the contrary, it contains another approach to the Subtle World. We make Our disciples exercise this transmutation of feelings as one of the best evidences of sensitization of the heart. By a very simple command of the heart one can force oneself not to hear or see. Thus, one can learn to pass by the very horrors of the lowest spheres. One must make this quality one's own, for otherwise much of the protective net will be unnecessarily destroyed. The preservation of the precious essence is also one of the tasks of the Yogi. One should not waste accumulations which affect many neighbors. The basis of cooperation lies primarily in mutual responsibility. Heart (1932) - 561:
561. The great law is to transfer the heart from the category of ethical abstraction to a scientific motive force. The evolutionary step of understanding the heart has to begin in the days of Armageddon, as the sole salvation of humanity. Why are people unwilling to sense their own hearts? They are willing to seek within all vagaries, but reject the closest. Even though they call the heart a machine, let them observe all characteristics of this apparatus. We are not insisting on the moral significance of the heart - this is indisputable. But now the heart is needed as the bridge of salvation to the Subtle World. It should be affirmed that a realization of the qualities of the heart represents the most vital step for the world. Never as yet has it been regarded as salvation. Let him who remains deaf accept all consequences! It should be understood that now the human heart lends itself to unusual possibilities of observation. The catastrophic condition of the lowest spheres of the planet reflects its effects upon the activity of the heart. One should not fear the previous epidemics, but should be aware of the entire sequence of sufferings caused by faulty prophylactic of the heart. To comprehend this as vague prophecies is the worst thing. On the contrary, these conclusions should be accepted as emanating from the most precise laboratory. All circuitous ways should be rejected. One must accept the foundation of the heart and understand the significance of the focus. Digressions are unfit, and doubts admissible only where man has not attained an understanding of the heart's beat. Heart (1932) - 564:
564. Astrologically, both worlds are in approximately the same positions. Thus Armageddon is of course foreseen along the principal paths. One should not focus one's attention on isolated actions. The earthly Armageddon is in closest link with the Subtle World. In separate instances this may be less favorable, but the general tendency of it was foreseen long ago. The chief significance is determined in the Subtle World, earthly events being only the echo of the invisible battles. Hence I call your attention to the Subtle World. One should not only think of it but be imbued with the significance of it for coming events. If merciless enemies are revealed, they should be sought for there; when we search for true friends, we will find them there. That world should stand before us as a reality! Heart (1932) - 567:
567. One may diligently begin the indicated experiments with photography, but all the details must be studied. This is also a useful study for the investigation of the Subtle World. But remember that during the photographing the photographer must not look at the one photographed. Do not forget about the chemism of the glance. Heart (1932) - 568:
568. Dreams and visions of former lives always have significance. A page of the astral archive seemingly flares up, recalling the identical mood of the current time. I take as an example the last vision. During an hour of fatigue because of people the first need that was observed was to give help at once. Such is the path of the Bodhisattva, when we forget fatigue and ourselves in order to help. Verily, great is the energy thus created; everywhere it is mentioned as love for one's neighbor. Such love does not calculate, but acts without delay; thus, out of the depths of the Subtle World come the pictures of the past. The detail of this vision is significant - when the servant of pleasure set obstacles on the path of achievement, but nothing stopped the striving. Likewise, again was revealed the need of tolerance toward many persons whom one has encountered more than once. Tolerance and patience are also the path of the Bodhisattva. This path is not in the clouds but on Earth. The effluvium of life is great; hence the path of the Bodhisattva is also needed. Precisely, though these fumes are humanly insignificant, they smart the heart like salt water. Utilize the mountain air; do not tire yourselves, even a diver must not dive if fatigued. One can compare the descent into human refuse precisely with a diver's work. He is ready to help the drowning person, but he himself is in need of air. I do not exaggerate, you are in need of air during Armageddon. Prana is like nourishment for the heart. One cannot help you through ignoble ways; the remedies must be in accordance with the task. But often people do not accept the language of the heart; then the tension of the heart energy is needed - in other words, the expenditure of spiritual treasures. Already, not a few are projected into the world. In accordance with the law of Existence they increase, but this does not ease the burden of the heart. Hence, let us be cautious and remember about the diver. Heart (1932) - 569:
569. The scientific basis of the effect of the human glance provided an opportunity for further investigations. After investigation of the effect upon the human organism, of course attention should be paid to the precipitates of the human glance upon inanimate objects. If a glance reaches the state of poison, there can be a similar stratification upon water and upon all types of objects. In fact, the significance of the conjuration of water lies not in the rhythm of the words, but in the glance. Certainly this reaction may be good or evil. As usual, the evil meaning can be more easily sensed, as in the case of imperil, but after having discovered evil the good will also be detected. Thus, one may approach an investigation of various mutual reactions. Is it not thrilling to observe the effects upon various objects, when armed with contemporary apparatuses? The ancient legends about the chalices of the world or the blessed pieces of cloth gain a different rational significance. But the observers should be advised not to stop at the first steps. Let them immediately expand their field of experimentation. Will not the observation of the piercing of the atmosphere by the human glance or thought lead to many conclusions? And will not the reaction of the same energy at various altitudes be instructive? One can begin with crude manifestations, as was already done with the evil eye. But it is better not to delay observation of the benevolent eye. One may discover the most beneficial results. One ought to concentrate on these. Heart (1932) - 587:
This parable can be told to many. The coils of the snake are so frequent! Having become like snakes, people cannot tolerate anything beyond their crawling state. They are ready to waste time and effort in order to discover something which in their opinion would be disparaging. The worm's dimensions correspond to such a tendency of thought. He who tries to assert that the Yogi's achievements do not exist is verily a cunning worm! But it is necessary to centralize all the details of Yoga through refinement of the heart - thus are the ancient achievements renewed in the rays of the New World. Why limit oneself to earthly achievements? Why rend oneself forcibly from karmic conditions? Through the Fiery Baptism one can also here attain the unity with the Subtle World. Thus one can strengthen oneself through the understanding of the heart and receive those beneficial currents which are sensed physically. Heart (1932) - 593:
593. But beauty is contained in each participation in the construction of the New World. This is the true realm of the heart. This desired purification of life gives that solemnity which is like an inextinguishable Light. Heart (1932) - 597:
597. Let us not think that little is given to us, let us leave this doubt to madmen. Much is given, the heart is strengthened again, and the approach to Hierarchy and to the Subtle World in full consciousness is also given. But it is only the heart that will bring one to the Fiery World. Let us approach it without terror; we cannot say without tremor, for this beat of the rhythm is inevitable, however, it will not be terror but solemnity. Heart (1932) - 598:
598. I entrust you to cross with Us through joy and sorrow; only in this twofold flame is consciousness created. The exercise of consciousness is the Yoga of the Heart. This exercise is possible only in life; but as you know, this can also be continued in the Subtle World - thus let us approach the fiery knowledge. Heart (1932) - 600:
Until we turn to the foundations of the Fiery World, let us gradually learn to approach in solemnity and joy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 1:
1. The element of Fire, the most all-pervading, the most creative, the most life-bearing, is least observed and esteemed. The human consciousness concerns itself with a multitude of empty and insignificant considerations, but the most wonderful of all escapes it. People quarrel over a pice in the bazaar, but they have no desire to stretch forth their hands to the treasure. Much that has been told about the heart must also be applied to the Fiery World, but with particular acuteness. The impetus of Fire is as strong as the structure of a crystal. Not by accident have globes and crystal spheres been employed by clairvoyants. Live embers are needed for the purification of the consciousness; the rainbow flame affirms the striving of the spirit. A multitude of applications of the work of Fire reveal themselves as the most striking conditions of existence. Beginning with the ordinary light formations visible to the open eye, up to the complex fires of the heart, we are led into the realm of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 2:
2. While observing the fiery signs one may note certain subdivisions of people. Some strive eternally and cannot exist without this uplifting movement - be assured that these belong to the element of fire. Even though they err, they cannot remain inactive. Observe them, and you will invariably discover the flaming force. But do not seek the creative Fire in the inertia of earth, the rolling undulations of water, the gusts of air. We do not wish to extol the fiery people unduly, but in truth it must be said that they move the world. One should not forget that these people do not find it easy to be in the midst of all other combinations. What is said about the Fiery Angel with scorched wings is correct. When he rushes to save the world, his phosphorescent wings brush against the rocks of Earth and are scorched, and the Angel is weakened thereby. Thus is disclosed the marked difference between the earthly world and the Fiery. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 2:
The earthly eye, though it be highly sensitive, does not usually assimilate even the subtle manifestations. But, in turn, the Subtle World does not discern the fiery dwellers to whom the flaming heart can lead one. Thus one can understand the veneration for Fire. Human strivings are needed for a natural affinity with the World of Fire. From early years they bear in themselves, as it were, a reflection of the Higher Fire. It is as if these sparks compel them to withdraw from contact with other elements; and those elements do not like these fiery orbs. Yet one cannot traverse the earthly path without contact with Fire, hence it is better to know its essential nature. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 7:
7. Just think! Each of us carries within himself the One Fire, immutable throughout the entire Universe. No one cares to imagine that the universal treasure is within him. The elements are not identical in the entire Cosmos; the change in their qualities does not permit us to ascribe to them identicalness. But the fire of the heart alone unites through its magnet all world structures. One must think about this preeminence. It is necessary to utilize this treasure in the entire structure of life. There is but one Light of Fire in all the world. We can understand that Fire manifests at the most remote distances. There is nothing supernatural or mysterious about it. Even a lesser disciple has heard about the all-pervading Fire, but he has failed to realize its application. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 10:
10. Let the straitened times also be blessed. Precisely at such times do we learn to distinguish the significant from the mediocre. In the days of contentment our vigilance becomes obscured, yet this quality is especially needed when approaching the fiery spheres. Hence oppression and tension are so precious. They not only increase vigilance and impetuosity they also force new fires from our innermost depths. Let the fire of the Tara be especially close. Thus, let us grow to love the unexpected as the source of new joy. Verily, the best fire is kindled through joy. Hence, straitened times are a horror only for the ignorant; for those who know, they are simply a source of events. The fires bring close even remote actions. To some, what has been said will appear to be a cold abstraction, but this will signify a heart that is cold and its fire extinguished. You already know the heat of the heart, and you appreciate the unexpected Messenger. Therefore it is so important to follow the Lords; one must leave behind dark determinations. Only the Fire of the Lords will kindle daring. Therefore, every word about the Lords must be valued. Though it be uttered unknowingly, yet there is in it the prana of daring. Let words about the Lords resound in all corners of the world. These are candles lit before holy shrines. They are lamps of Living Fire - a protection against all diseases. Solemnity is like a key to the lock. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 19:
19. You already know about the significance of the thirtieth year for fiery manifestations, but one should especially guard the organism up to the seventh year. In children, even in the most highly developed, one should never force nature - Fire will not tolerate compulsion. One should know how to open the door, but each coercion may cause irreparable harm. On the other hand, one should not inordinately facilitate the child's striving, since excessive help creates weaklings. Therefore, the Golden Path is ordained. Thus, Fire demands cautious handling in all its manifestations. Clairvoyance and clairaudience are essentially fire-voyance and fire-audience. Fire is needed as the intermediary for all exalted actions. Six hundred times did We speak of the heart; so are We ready to speak six hundred and sixty-six times of the significance of Fire, if only to affirm the definition of Fire as a triumphal ladder. People cannot exist without turning to Fire; in the earthly world or in the Subtle World, they turn to the higher Mediation. But We do not speak of fire worship, for there will be ignoramuses and fanatics who will try to raise this absurd accusation. I speak of the highest attainment, which will bring our subtle body to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 21:
21. The human eye does not see the most powerful electric vibrations. The same is true with regard to fiery gradations. Incidentally, this circumstance always hinders the Teaching of Fire. The smaller manifestations of fiery energies will be sensed, and thus admitted, but higher and more refined manifestations will become imperceptible to the modern apparatus, and to the consciousness which has not karmically approached the element of fire. But contemporaries do not readily admit the imperfection of the apparatus and especially their own inexperience. The lack of such acknowledgement becomes a great obstacle, and instead of moving forward valuable time must be spent in instilling an understanding of the nature of Fire. However, during these reiterations about the concept of Fire, a useful accumulation takes place, which will be indelibly inscribed upon the brain. Whatever is done, at least let those who cannot assimilate through the heart perceive through the brain. Our duty is to proffer the shortest paths, but patience will be found to follow the longest roads also. The chief requisite is steadfastness, when in your heart you yourself know that there is no other way; therefore The Subtle World is achieved only by means of Fire. Thus, knowledge of our essential nature is not only in knowing but also in sensing. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 22:
22. Non-perception of the highest currents of Fire is, to a certain extent, analogous to a priest who through daily contact becomes accustomed to the current of the sanctuary. It is known that saints, or exalted Spirits, surrounded by streams of Fire, did not perceive this highest manifestation. Indeed, those who live in the Subtle World do not notice its peculiarity, just as those who commune with Fire fail to regard this condition as extraordinary. A virtuoso does not consider it unusual that he plays beautifully, this is already customary for him. Thus, too, the Fiery World descends to earthly conditions, and those who are in contact with it lose the sense of strangeness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 28:
28. All achievements and heroic deeds are essentially fiery actions. The higher energy transports people across the precipice. It may be asked, "Does not the fiery energy participate in the rise of crime?" Certainly, this same energy can raise a bloody knife; therefore We advise not to turn the Fire of Benefaction into the flame of destruction. Besides personal harm, the flame of destruction contaminates the surrounding space. Moreover, a flame of evil is aroused by the decomposing vortices of the lower strata. It has long been said that sinners themselves feed the fires of hell. People are themselves responsible for the extent of evil. As it is, a vast amount of evil is not realized, and people refuse to recognize whence come these hideous burns. In various countries you saw different concepts of hell. If such forms are embodied on Earth, likewise they exist in the Subtle World. How carefully must one avoid all ugliness on Earth! The Fire of Benefaction creates the most beautiful transmutations. Let us then be toiling and blessed smiths. Beneficent Fires are borne high up by the vortexes of the far-off worlds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 30:
30. On finding himself beyond the boundaries of the three dimensions even the most cold-blooded person will be terrified if his heart is unprepared for the next realization. One cannot leap from one state to another without a fiery tempering. Thus, it is impossible to assimilate the beauty and solemnity of the Subtle World without a timely refinement of the heart. One can stand insensate in the dark before the most wondrous works of art, but the darkness is within ourselves! And one can kindle the Spatial Fire only by the fire of the heart. It has been said many times that the Great Fire is manifested through our hearts. Therefore, let him who remains in darkness blame only himself. But it is terrifying to remain in the darkness of the fourth dimension, and all the succeeding dimensions become hideous nightmares when not illumined by the fire of the heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 31:
31. Of course the flow of saliva or various pains of the nerve centers correspond to different degrees of cosmic perturbations. But the question arises as to whether these signs are a refraction of cosmic events or cooperation with world energies. One must accept the latter. The refined microcosm will be a true collaborator of the Macrocosm. It is said that Abraham walked before the Lord. Let us understand this as full cooperation. From this completeness is also born the fulfillment of the law of Existence. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 34:
34. Let us be like those who await the Great Advent; let us harken to the Steps and know that our hearts are proffered in help to the world. Let us not permit confusion and denial, for these qualities turn the tongues of flame against us. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 38:
38. People often complain of the isolation of the Subtle World, which is already inaccessible to Earth. Yet the Ayurvedic traditions foresaw this earthly alienation. There exists a plant extract which, when rubbed into the skin permits an approach to the Subtle World, facilitating its visibility and tangibility. But for this a complete detachment of the consciousness from Earth is required. Moreover, such coercion is impermissible in the reconstruction of the world. Let us not disparage the significance of the heart and Fire in any way. Are small roots of any use during the flights of the spirit? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 39:
39. If we gather all the details of our life, we shall find innumerable evidences of the Subtle World. We will also find that in the majority of cases the voices of the Subtle World do not reach Earth, just as our voices do not reach deaf ears. Indeed, this comparison becomes precise when we realize that the cries of the Subtle World do not reach Earth. Nothing can equal the despair of the Subtle World when its warnings do not reach their destination. In its own way, the Subtle World greatly desires to help our world. But true cooperation can only be attained by cultivation of the heart and by understanding the quality of the nature of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 41:
41. The concept of Shambhala is actually linked inseparably with fiery manifestations. Without the application of purified Fire it is impossible to approach the higher concepts. Throughout the entire world people are divided into those who are conscious of Shambhala as the Highest Measure and those who deny the future. Let the word Shambhala be known to but a few; each has a different tongue, but the heart is one. One must manifest solicitous attention to each one who is ready to proceed toward Light. The heart must embrace each manifestation that reverberates to the Good. But only under the Flaming Dome are all equal. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 47:
47. The approach of the Subtle World to the earthly one is one of the great fiery tasks. Imperceptibly, much is being done toward this end. But, in addition, it is necessary to strengthen a consciousness of this in the minds of people. One should affirm its reality and remove it from the category of a fairy tale. It is not sufficient that somewhere results have already been achieved, for the slightest improvement demands a conscious acceptance. If this is apparent even with everyday discoveries, then how much more is it felt when it concerns man himself! It is difficult for man to yield even in the smallest! Rare are the heroes who shed their blood for the good of their fellow man, yet this inner impulse fills the organism with new forces. One should understand the transmutation of the physical body also as a form of heroism. It must serve as an encouragement to realize that the experience of such an approach has already produced excellent and tangible results. People must become accustomed to the fact that the perfecting of conditions of existence must be accelerated, but this must not resemble convulsions. On the contrary, people should not be satisfied with outworn customs; they should learn to rejoice at the new. Joy about the new is already wings to the future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 50:
50. Each endeavor may be fulfilled in three ways - through external muscular exertion, outwardly through a nerve center, or through the heart's fiery energy. If the first effort is animal, the second is human, and the third is of the Subtle World. The third effort could be utilized much more frequently if people could consciously apply the concept of the heart and Fire. But unfortunately this tension arises only in exceptional cases. Naturally, when a mother saves her child, she acts beyond earthly conditions. When a hero dedicates himself to the salvation of mankind, he multiplies his strength tenfold. But this unconscious enflaming rarely occurs. We watch over the constant increase of forces through the realization of the predestined powers. It is not so difficult to transform and kindle the consciousness when constant attention is applied to it. Constancy is also a quality of Fire. Everywhere, under all circumstance, the essence of fire is the same. Fire cannot be formed out of any elements, any compounds; one can only manifest Fire. Likewise it is possible to draw near to the Fiery World. The most astounding regenerations occur through fiery manifestations. The earthly world is regenerated only through Fire. People believe in the Light of Fire. People become blind because of Earth, and are regenerated through Fire. One can cite many examples of how Fire brings about world upheavals. Without the manifestations of Fire you cannot even enter upon a path of regeneration. Many will scoff at the mere word regeneration, yet even a snake renews its skin. Thus it is better consciously to approach the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 51:
51. It is not terrifying that the oceans change their beds. Should not people be primarily mobile in thought? The ability to transpose one's being into thought will provide a channel to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 53:
53. A thoughtful physician may ask concerning the fiery illnesses, "Are they named as quite specific sicknesses, or are they spread through the majority of diseases?" The second is closer to the truth. Fire can aggravate all illnesses, therefore great attention should be paid to the state of fiery striving. Besides, it must be remembered that any fiery manifestation cannot be abated merely by water or cold, but rather through psychic energy, which resists Fire everywhere. This energy, as a sort of condensation of Fire, can absorb the fiery surplus. Thus, attention should again be directed to psychic energy when We speak about the heart, about the Fiery World, and about Our affirmation of the existence of the Subtle World. When you read about being consumed by the inner fire, bear in mind the reaction of psychic energy. It can be manifested in three ways through autosuggestion, through physical inaction, or through the highest action at a distance. However, physicians often forget that it is not the medicine but some external condition that helps. We recall one remarkable case when a physician possessed powerful psychic energy, yet stubbornly attributed its effects to his medicine. One can easily realize the extent to which such benefits would increase if the physician understood wherein his power lies. Only, do not confuse the heart's energy with external magnetism and so-called hypnotism. Both of these manifestations are artificial and hence, temporary. The heart's energy is not applied forcibly, but is to be transmitted by contact with the current. If, prior to all physical means, the physician and the patient would simultaneously think about the energy of the heart, in many cases the reaction would be instantaneously useful and healing. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 54:
54. I ask not to forget that the Fiery World does not tolerate procrastination. Affirming it in the consciousness is already a step of approach. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 55:
55. In world events, is it not possible to perceive the manifestation of Fire? Observe the relationships of nations, the magnet of ideas, the dissemination of thoughts, and all the signs of public opinion. These flashes of flame are not caused by any means of communication, but by something else, which stands beyond. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 56:
56. Joy and courage are indispensable, but without Fire these qualities are not created. Reason can deprive one of all joy and thus close the gates to the future. Yet a fiery world outlook does not fall from heaven, it must be discovered. This method of discovery must begin in childhood. We see how children already accept inwardly the most difficult tasks of the spirit. Even all impediments placed by their elders serve only to crystallize their straight-knowledge. But crystallization is a fiery action. The best beds of crystals are molded by fire. Thus, the invincible heart is also formed by fiery reaction. This is not a symbol, but a purely laboratory deduction. Yet how far from fiery considerations are people! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 57:
57. Not only about Fire must we ponder. Events are driving onward like an ocean wave. You understand correctly that the dark force surrounds each benevolent inception. We observe how every ordinary action is instantly turned into evil. Thus, one should get rid of all yesterday's gnats, and replace everything usual with the most unusual. Even an award, as it were, should be granted for unusualness. One should not expect unusualness from the old world. Over and above the usual conditions, one should touch the most unexpected angles. Therefore I rejoice when new elements are dealt with. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 60:
60. He who does not help the regeneration of thought is no friend of the New World. Many times you have noticed that improvements and refinement occur imperceptibly when calculated in human measurements. It is difficult to perceive each bit of the growth of a plant stem; yet the beautiful flower differs so strikingly from the seed. Equally astounding are human transformations; it is precisely these fiery blossoms, rarest of all, which sustain the balance of the world. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 65:
65. Last night's current is one of the highly tensed Fiery reactions - the so-called dual arrows. The past heavy current of Mahavan also has a significance for this new tension. It is given as a special defense against grave reactions. Thus, one can arm oneself fierily, provided the spirit itself accepts such an armor. This acceptance is essential for the cognizance of the Fiery World, because the gates may not be opened where there is opposition. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 69:
69. The quality of observation is one of the principal fiery qualities, but it is not attained easily. It is acquired as slowly as is consciousness. You noted correctly that consciousness is strengthened by life itself; observation is strengthened likewise. There can be no abstract consciousness, nor can there be theoretical observation. But human absent-mindedness is monstrous, it creates a seemingly unreal world. In their egoism people see only their own delusions. In such wanderings there can be no discourse about the New World. Hence, by all means, training in observation should be introduced in schools, even for small children. An hour devoted to observation is a true lesson in life, and for the teacher this hour will be a lesson in resourcefulness. Begin the refinement of observation upon everyday objects. It would be a mistake to direct the pupils too rapidly to higher concepts. If, for a beginning, the pupil is capable of observing the habitual contents of a room, this will already be an achievement. This is not so easy as it seems to an unobservant eye. Later, by a series of experiments we can accelerate the ability to form impressions. We can propose that the pupil pass through an unfamiliar room at a run and yet with concentrated observation. Thus, it is possible to reveal blindness and assert true keenness of vision. It is necessary to outline a program of tests for all the senses. Thus is fiery action expressed in a simple exercise. Children are very fond of such tasks. Such exercises of consciousness carry one into the higher spheres. The most ordinary routines can become the gateway to the most complex. Imagine the exultation of a child when he exclaims, "I've seen more!" In this "more" can be comprised an entire step. The same joyous exclamation will greet the first fiery starlet that is observed. Thus, true observation begins. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 70:
70. Flights into the Subtle World may be difficult; even a experienced consciousness may meet obstacles. Today Urusvati experienced such a difficulty. An effort was needed in order to pierce chemical strata which are formed by astrochemical fusions. The days around full moon are not favorable for flights. The so-called lunar glass can impede, and very strong perseverance is required. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 71:
71. Each blow of the hammer produces a fiery manifestation, but each sword stroke also yields a fiery display. Let us approve the work of the hammer, and warn against raising the sword. Let us discern each touch of Fire. Let us accept with utmost responsibility each evidence of the great element. The manifested Fire does not return to its primeval state; it will remain in a special state among fiery manifestations. It will be either life-creating or destructive, according to the intention of him who sends it. For this reason I stress the significance of Fire, this inseparable fellow traveler. By the most varied means one should impress people with the significance of the elements. They have forgotten how filled their life is with the most responsible actions. Words and thoughts beget fiery consequences; yet the tongue continues to prattle and thought continues to wound space. Ponder this fiery production! Do not pride yourselves on some dead knowledge as long as you continue to spew slander against the Highest. Remember that this slander will lodge with you forever. The world has been set aquiver by the flames of malice. Its progenitors hope for the ruin of others, but they themselves will perish from leprosy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 75:
75. The associates of the black lodges themselves distinctly recognize each other. There actually exist obvious signs. Thus, if you notice an inhuman cruelty, be assured that this is a sign of the dark ones. Each Teaching of Light is primarily a development of humaneness. Remember this definitely, for the world has never before been in such a need of this quality. Humaneness is the gateway to all other worlds. Humaneness is the basis of straight-knowledge. Humaneness is the wings of beauty. The essence of humaneness is the substance of the Chalice. Therefore, above all, on Earth let us be clothed in humaneness and recognize it as an armor against the dark forces. A fiery manifestation will visit the heart through humaneness. Thus we shall realize once again to what a degree the farthest is the nearest. We also recognize each other through humaneness. Thus, in this hour of danger, let us labor for the most imperative. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 79:
79. It may be asked in what relation Our Teaching stands to the one already given by Us through Blavatsky. Answer that each century, after the manifestation of a detailed exposition, a conclusive culmination is given, which actually moves the world, along the line of humaneness. Thus, Our Teaching includes the "Secret Doctrine" of Blavatsky. Similarly, Christianity was the culmination of the world wisdom of the classic epoch, and the Commandments of Moses were the culmination of that of ancient Egypt and Babylon. However, the significance of the ramiform Teachings must be understood. It is hoped that people not only read Our books but accept them without delay, for I speak briefly of that which must be remembered. When I speak of the need of fulfilling My Indications, I ask you to fulfill them with complete precision. I can see more clearly, and you must learn to follow the Indication, which has in view your own good. A man fell under a train merely because he stepped upon the rails, but he had been forewarned and should not have done so. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 80:
80. People say that before a war or calamity forest fires and other conflagrations occur. Whether or not they always occur is of no importance; what is significant is that popular belief takes note of the fiery tension before world upheavals. Folk wisdom assigns to fire a remarkable place. The Lord visits people in Fire. The same fiery element was chosen as the Highest Judgment. The purging of evil is performed through Fire. Misfortunes are accompanied by burning. Thus, in the entire current of folk thought one can perceive these fiery paths. People like the shrine lamps and carried torches, displayed for the services. In the people's understanding the element of fire has a solemn meaning. Thus, let us draw not from superstition, but from the folk heart.. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 84:
84. Let us not forget that each instant must pertain to the New World. Observe that in enumerating the worlds We seem to omit the world of thought. This is not by accident. The Mental World constitutes a living link between the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. It enters in as the impellent nearest to the Fiery World. Thought does not exist without Fire, and Fire is transformed into creative thought. The manifestation of thought is already understood; let us also realize the Great Fire - Aum! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 93:
93. In general few can understand the glow of the flaming heart. Yet those who have beheld these fires of illumination know how vital is this manifestation. The Fire-bearer himself notices these instants of light, but for those present many conditions either permit or impede seeing the miraculous Fire. Without doubt the natures of those present have an influence upon the character of the manifestations themselves. One can easily imagine such a mass of extinguishers that even the star of Light will be only a glimmer. But at times a simple yet most beautiful heart sets ablaze a new force of the Fire-bearer. Besides human reactions and conditions of the Subtle World numerous manifestations of nature exert an influence. Thus, during a thunderstorm the luminosity can increase at the moment when the electrical mass also intensifies the inner fires. Water that contains certain mineral properties can also facilitate the manifestation of inner radiance. Naturally, the worst atmosphere is the stale, poisonous air of unventilated houses. Surely, if this air can be the breeding place of disease, how much more can it suppress the emanations of the heart! The manifestation of luminosity is more frequent than is thought, but prejudice and sophistry will always draw their own conclusions. The misfortune is that people cannot detect unfettered judgments. The heralded emancipation, about which people like so much to speak, will be primarily not slavery of opinion. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 94:
94. When I call, "Help through thought." I show a special trust. Not everyone can be asked to help in thought. One must be certain of the quality of thought and the concentration of heart energy. Such choice thoughts are like a powerful radio. One should know how to muster complete devotion, and how not to encumber thoughts with irrelevant feelings. A hurricane is necessary to carry sendings - steadfastness also will be urgently needed. It is erroneous to think that thought is important only for the earthly plane; perhaps it is even more important for the Subtle World, to create a powerful collaboration. During the tension of the world, equilibrium can often be created precisely by thoughts. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 97:
The relation of the hieroglyphics found in India to the inscriptions on Easter Island is unquestionable. Thus is disclosed the manifestation of a new relationship of peoples, which fully corresponds to the most ancient sources. Thus, once more you see how the chronicles have preserved the true historical data, but people accept them with difficulty. You observed justly that the facts about the Kalachakra are passed over in silence; this is due not only to ignorance but to an abhorrence of touching the fundamentals. Humanity passes over with equal shudders all the wells of knowledge - this applies to all worlds - and people will shudder just as much over the world of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 100:
100. Consideration of the significance of synthesis in earthly existence is correct. The entire force of consciousness should be preserved during the attainment of the higher spheres of the Subtle World. Yet only a synthesis of consciousness affords this possibility. One should also become accustomed to the most rapid orientation, and what could better contribute to this than synthesis? People speak of vigilance, but under this quality they think of vigilance in only one direction. But even trusted sentinels have perished from striving in only one direction. Can we value all nature's riches if our eye is unaccustomed to mobility? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 102:
102. In its timelessness and spacelessness thought belongs to the Subtle World, but still deeper possibilities must also be discerned in this construction. Fiery thought penetrates deeper than that of the Subtle World, therefore fiery thought more truly manifests the higher creativeness. With attention, everyone can distinguish these two strata of thought. During the usual trend of thought we are often conscious of a current, as it were, of a second thought, which clarifies and intensifies the first. This is not a division of the thought, on the contrary, it is a sign that deeper centers have begun an active participation. This flaming process is indicated by special terms in Hindu metaphysics, but we shall not dwell on them, for it will lead to dispute and Western arguments. Such controversies are of no use, all that is needed is a simple reminder of the fact that thought is linked with the Fiery World. Even children exclaim, "It came like a flash!" or, "It's dawned upon me!" Thus are called the moments of correct and instantaneous decisions. One may remember how Mme. Kovalevsky solved mathematical problems. Such a fiery condition linked with the Fiery World is characteristic. You know that above the subtle thoughts there are profound thoughts, which are sometimes difficult to separate from the thoughts of the Subtle World. This is not possible in the present state of our planet. The experience alone of this dual trend of thought should compel us to realize the division of the worlds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 103:
103. Of course, at times we are dealing with remote recollections, but there may also be cases of fiery illumination. It was thus in the case that you recalled. The Fiery World brings us flashes of illumination, similar to lightning flashes in the coarse manifestation of a thunderstorm. Just as storms always supply Earth with a purified store of prana, so does the Fiery World constantly pour out waves of influences. It is a pity that the receivers are few, but if one were to begin to exercise the consciousness for a communion with the Fiery World, then such a receiver could become naturally affirmed. But the simplest for all worlds is to adhere firmly to Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 104:
104. Cruelty of the heart is death of the heart. Dead hearts fill the world with disintegration. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 105:
105. If one can distinguish between the strata of thought, one can also sense various kinds of activity. At first all activity seems to be taking place on the earthly plane. Later, in so-called dreams, straight-knowledge becomes separated, as if it were an independent activity which takes place not on the earthly plane alone. Thus comes the first realization of an entry of other worlds into our existence. Then, in a state of complete wakefulness, instantaneous absences may be observed which have no connection with any ailment. Thus the bond between the worlds and our participation in them can be traced still more profoundly. It is not easy for the consciousness to assimilate the concept of the invisible worlds; due to our dense shell we can realize only with difficulty all the possibilities outside our vision. One should become accustomed to thinking of entire worlds which actually exist. The Subtle World is not only our state of being, it is actually a complete world with its own potentialities and obstacles. Life in the Subtle World is not far removed from that on Earth, but it is on another plane. All the fruits of labor do not disappear, on the contrary, they multiply. However, if it is difficult here to preserve clarity of consciousness, there it is even more difficult because numerous manifestations are encountered of orders of evolution new to us. Thus, one should preserve especially the covenant about clarity of consciousness. This is expressed as true synthesis. And if consciousness is so greatly needed for the Subtle World, how imperatively is it needed for the Fiery World! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 106:
Thus may one advise each one who begins to think about the Fiery World. At the outset let us bring complete devotion and cultivate that step of love which acts as an inextinguishable Light. Since the earthly world is based upon manual creativeness, to approach thought-creativeness is more attractive. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 107:
107. One Chinese philosopher, knowing the frightful aspects of the lower strata of the Subtle World, determined to deaden their impression. For this purpose he filled this sleeping chamber with the most frightful images. In the presence of these revolting masks, he hoped that nothing worse could be expected. Such methods are abominable, although people love them whether in this or in another form. On the contrary, We teach the eye to become non-receptive to the repugnant. Besides, it is impossible to imagine the complete gamut of horrors created by people's vices. Even here in the earthly world we often are horrified by inhuman visages, but imagine the aspects into which these are transformed when their essential nature is unmasked! And here also We often experience the attacks of these dark entities. They attempt to annihilate everything dangerous to them. During sleep they try to weaken one, in order to inflict injury more readily during the disturbance of the balance. One should not consider these dark engenderings as superstitious fancy. Every scientist must realize the depth of the perspective of Existence. The scientist has grasped the incalculability of infinitesimal organisms; he has seen the bones of giant animals, and he can see still more if he peers into the vastness of the Himalayan caves. Thus the scientist measures into infinity and calculates infinite magnitudes by simple mathematical solutions. This means that precisely the scientist must admit the infinitude of fiery formation. Thus, from the merest arithmetical zero one must send one's imagination into the Infinite, remembering that a vacuum does not exist. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 108:
108. Ask Urusvati to tell about the multiformity of the fires seen by her. Let all these rays, stars, fiery Lotuses, flowers, and all other manifestations of the Fiery World live and be affirmed. It is impossible in earthly words to describe all the quality of these fiery visions. Beyond certain boundaries the Fiery Realm is disclosed like a vision. It cannot be defined by time, nor can the cause of its emergence be determined, for the Fiery Element is entirely beyond earthly dimensions. But if we can see it, both in its grosser manifestations and in its subtlest, it means that even our carnate being can anticipate the higher sphere. Fiery communion is unforgettable once it has been experienced. Thus let us gather courage for the ascent. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 110:
110. Cognizance of fiery reactions is divided in accordance with the senses. The first impression is that of vision, with all its fiery diversity. Then hearing is added, with the music of the spheres, bells, and the chords of nature. Then comes the refinement of touch, with the sensations of rhythm, of heat and cold. The most difficult of all are the sensations of smell and taste. Yet Urusvati knows the meaning of scenting a man at a remote distance. Now Urusvati also knows something else that is very difficult to sense the taste of a metal in the Subtle World, which is already an extraordinary subtlety. But one should not only possess the power to discern such sensations, one should know how to observe them. Such discernment is very rare, but by passing beyond the three-dimensional boundary it becomes attainable. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 111:
111. On approaching the Fiery World one must firmly assimilate the quality of steadfastness. This is not a very easy quality to attain in connection with mobility. Neither quality implies that one should chew only one and the same crust, or scurry about in the same mouse-trap. It is not easy to affirm these qualities in the spirit as long as the three-dimensional boundaries are not discarded. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 112:
112. It has been correctly observed that in order for the organism to adapt itself to a vegetable diet after a meat diet three years are needed. But if, for purely physical conditions, such a period is necessary, no less a period is required for the transformation of consciousness, unless karmic conditions induce special possibilities. To transform the consciousness means to enter a special world; it means to acquire a special evaluation of all that occurs; it means going forward without glancing back; it means leaving behind all complaints and acquiring good will. Does it not seem strange that alongside a period for a diet one must put the ethical concept of benevolence? But, fortunately, every physician will support us in this, because benevolence is the best expedient for the digestion. People like to have the spiritual foundations supported by dietetic advice. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 115:
115. Before human eyes many spiritual actions having physiological consequences take place, yet people are unwilling to notice them. The same can also be observed in visiting the Subtle World, where these manifestations are far more distinct. The decomposition of the astral body depends upon fiery contact. When a fiery being approaches certain strata of the Subtle World, a striking manifestation can be witnessed. The fiery substance is a touchstone, as it were. At its touch some subtle bodies are intensified in their fiery capacity, whereas others immediately disintegrate. This process takes place with great rapidity, as if from fire. Thus, one can compare a series of remarkable ascents and deserved departures. Fiery qualities can be manifested not only in the Fiery Sphere but even in fiery earthly incarnations. One should gradually become accustomed to the thought that even here on Earth there can be manifestations of the highest fiery qualities. One should admit this not only because it is immutable but also because of the diversity of nature's manifestations. Some may not admit that the projected subtle body can perform as purely physical an action as writing, but you know that this is possible, and there is no need for Me to convince you of it. Of course, fiery energy is necessary for such action. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 116:
116. Effort is needed for the directing of fiery energy, which for abbreviation we shall call Agni. This exertion is actually not a physical one and not even one of a subtle order. In the East people understand this lightning-speed quality. In Western speech there does not exist at all a designation for this most subtle concept. That is why it is so difficult to speak about the Fiery World. In the Eastern tongues also this concept sometimes becomes obsolete because it is unfit for contemporary consciousness. This is why many of the signs of Tao have been reduced to an outward depiction. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 120:
120. The use of alcohol and opium are ugly attempts to approach the Fiery World. If Samadhi is a natural manifestation of Higher Fire, then the flame of alcohol is a destroyer of Fire. True, narcotics evoke illusions of a fiery approach, but actually they will remain for a long time as obstacles to the mastery of the true energy of Agni. Nothing brings such misery later, in the Subtle World, as do these unnatural attempts to evoke Fire without a fitting purification. One may imagine that in the Subtle World a drunkard not only is tormented by craving for alcohol but suffers still more from unnaturally manifested Fire, which, instead of strengthening him, consumes the tissues prematurely. The combustion of the subtle body is accomplished quite differently during its transition into the Fiery World; it bursts into flame like an outworn envelope, accompanied by a feeling of liberation. But, like everything in nature, this must be accomplished only in accordance with the basic law, and it does not tolerate violation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 125:
125. The situation in the world is difficult; everywhere there is a kind of ossification. People think to entrench themselves in a bog, but whole mountains are splitting as a reminder of what is coming. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 133:
133. Is it not necessary to remind about liberation of thinking each time that you gather to talk about Fire? Will you not insist on justice when you refer to cognition? Do you not evoke smiles of pity when you mention the invisible Fiery World? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 134:
134. In the carnate condition the Fiery World is invisible with rare exceptions, but in the Subtle World a fiery mist can be sensed. True, upon approaching it, lower beings feel a particular suffering, as if before the unattainable. For these lower beings the Sons of the Fiery Mist are seemingly armed with fiery rays, which are nothing but the radiations of their extremities. It is necessary that the conventional conception of the mist should be changed into that of a harmonious fiery universe, but for this the consciousness must be transmuted. How many shocks must be experienced in order that the visualization of Existence uplift the consciousness in all fearlessness! One must rid oneself of fear of the mist, and, by honest thinking and a developed imagination, one should advance beyond the monsters of superstition. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 138:
138. For the last time let us turn to friendliness as a basis of life. Friendliness is not the rouge and powder of malice. Friendliness is not a veil. Friendliness is not a mask of treachery. Friendliness is not an affable grimace. Friendliness must be understood as a feeling coming from the heart, devoid of hypocrisy. There are many errors concerning the concept of friendliness, for people have become accustomed to deceive even themselves. But since the quality of friendliness is indispensable for the Fiery World, it must possess genuine honesty. First of all, Fire does not tolerate fluctuations. Hence, one must understand the quality of friendliness in its entirety. Friendliness should not be considered as some sort of achievement. One should not give praise for the quality of friendliness, for it is inseparable from an expanded consciousness. How is it possible to imagine the transformation of the Fiery Mist into a whole beautiful world, without having the strength to purify one's own thoughts from small splinters? Let us realize how petty these splinters are! And it is not difficult to rid oneself of them; one has only to uncover them in the consciousness. Let us not be afraid that people in general cannot return to friendliness, there is enough of it in each of us, therefore, let us assume the same thing about the others. But let us not make of this fiery quality, weak will, subserviency, and pitiful hypocrisy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 139:
139. Again the low strata of the Subtle World have been revealed in order once more to convince people of how close they are to similar strata of the physical world. It is regrettable that people enter the Subtle World so unprepared for it; they bring their base habits along, and they squander the forces of thought on imperfect forms. In the Subtle World the creativeness of thought is developed in all domains. It is difficult even to imagine on what delusions the precious power is expended! People should be advised to get used to thinking, even a little, about the beautiful, in order to avoid manifestations of ugliness. Not few are the beautiful creations and remarkable manifestations of nature, but it is necessary to observe them. A dark state of mind is the source of all misfortune. Even the low strata of the Subtle World differ in the distinctness of the illusions. Where there is aspiration there are no confused dreams, and all details are clearly impressed. But what a danger there is if the striving is base or trivial! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 144:
144. Much is going on roundabout and especially where there is a Magnet. The Teacher forewarns that nowadays the most unusual conflicts may be expected, so crowded have the lower strata of the Subtle World become. People have decided to fill the Subtle World with great numbers that are arriving before their normal time. No one has thought what the consequences will be for the people themselves. It is impossible to slaughter millions of people with impunity, without setting up a most grave Karma. Even if the karma is not a personal one, so much the worse, because it increases the Karma of nations and of the whole planet. What has been said about peace-makers is the more correct, since because of them there arises a proper attitude toward the future. The lower strata of the Subtle World must not be filled with the horrors of uncompleted karma. One should not think that this will have no reaction upon the condition of the planet. But the principal cause is that no one thinks about the Subtle World at all. The isolation is most frightful; precisely the dark force exults at each alienation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 145:
145. Let us observe each movement. Our organism reveals many facts which concern the Subtle and physical worlds. It can be noticed how much one's consciousness is changed during a flight into the Subtle World. It is as if it were sifted, and even our favorite formulas remain with the earthly consciousness. This observation is very difficult to comprehend. I rejoice the more when one not only notes this but also recalls the sensation of the slipping away of even a familiar formula. This does not mean that an already developed consciousness is lost in the Subtle World; it is rendered even more acute, but it passes, as it were, through a fine sieve, which transforms the remaining subtle substance. But for this observation a well-developed keen-sightedness is needed. Also, you do well to remember moments of absentation. In time you will know where your presence was needed. Not only in the Subtle World but here on Earth the exchange and assistance of consciousness goes on. You may be assured that if absence has been repeated again and again, it means you will learn about great events, about collisions where consciousnesses are confused and require assistance. It is indeed necessary to know how to observe these moments of cooperation. To save their near ones people sometimes give their blood for transfusion; will they not, then, lend fiery consciousness when their near ones are troubled? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 151:
151. Sleep can have the most contrasting causes, just as contrasting auras can be alike. It may be a hazy state of repose, or it may be a tense labor of the subtle body. When, besides nightly sleep, absentation during the day is also required, it means the labor is great. Often this imperceptible labor has a world significance. Governments would like very much to have such co-workers, but due to human limitations they do not even know how to find them. When, however, such a possibility arises, they are filled with an animal terror, exclaiming, "Most dangerous people!" Thus, each concept reaching beyond the limits of the crudest material conventions will be accompanied by an animal fear. One must be consoled by the fact that it was ever thus. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 153:
153. We shall return later to the question of birth, so bound up with the Fiery World. But now I shall reply to the question about light in the Subtle World. Indeed, the transcendental nature of the condition communicates a corresponding aspect to the whole world-content. When you visited Dokyood, you saw sufficient light. But certain regions of the Subtle World are striking because of their twilight. The Light is within ourselves and we open up the way to it. So, too, the inhabitants of the Subtle World who desire light have no scarcity of it. The inhabitants to whom the need of Light is alien dwell in twilight. This refers to unlimited thought-creativeness. That sun which we on Earth perceive under one aspect, can be transformed into many conditions under the power of thought-creativeness. He who desires Light gives access to it, but he who sinks into a twilight of thought receives that to which he has limited himself. This is why we repeat so often about clarity of consciousness, about boundlessness of thought, and about containment. Such an adaptation of the organism to the future produces the most desirable results. How many inhabitants of the Subtle World look about themselves in the Fiery Mist and dimly regret something that has been lost! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 157:
157. Toward what shall we strive, to the finite or the infinite? The earthly sojourn is of short duration, the Subtle and Mental Worlds are of fixed date, but the Fiery World is beyond dates; this means that one should strive toward it. In the worlds of limited sojourn the fiery armor is acquired. The earthly world is like an impasse - either ascent or destruction. Even the Subtle World will not satisfy a striving spirit; all the other lives are only preparations for the all-encompassing Fiery World. A weak spirit is terrified by the distance to the Fiery World, but the spirits in which ascent is innate can only rejoice. The physical forms are beautiful, but the music of the spheres is incomparable. Yet beyond this subtle illumination is displayed the Fiery Grandeur. Ozone here on Earth appears as a messenger from Above, yet it is the grossest manifestation of the atmosphere. The earthly azure is lofty, but it is like wool compared to the fiery radiance. Those who have entered the Fiery World cannot breathe the air of Earth. Nirvana is actually fiery ascent. In every Teaching we find a symbol of this fiery ascent. St. Sergius received the fiery sacrament. Thus, graphically is the sign of the higher possibility given. The time is coming and is already near when people will not know how to accept the fiery possibilities. In their confusion they will forget that fiery communion has been ordained. They will excel in counteracting, instead of being filled with, the power of Fire. Therefore I reiterate and remind about the necessity of fiery union. Many dangerous chemical combinations will cause consternation. Precisely the encumbrances in the Subtle World can indicate how sick the planet is. Since this danger has become obvious, it is Our duty to forewarn. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 158:
158. Psychic energy, that is, to say, fiery energy, or Agni is manifest in every living being. Everyone can discern in himself dense, subtle, and fiery elements. Wherever we sense a manifestation of psychic energy, there already is the fiery domain. From these fragments an entire fiery conception of the world can be formed. Each one, through attentive observation of the reflexes of his being, can note a great number of characteristics of the fiery domain. This should be observed, because in such manner we cease to think of the Fiery World as something abstract. Such a conception of the Fiery World is especially harmful, nor do all abstract interpretations assist evolution. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 159:
159. We can distinguish among our qualities the traits of the Subtle World; they will not always relate to psychic energy. But many remembrances, many aversions and inclinations may be products of the Subtle World. So, also, recollections about certain persons and localities that one has never seen may prove to be not from the physical world. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 160:
160. Likewise it is possible to cognize the Subtle World in isolated facts as an entire world-concept, but for this attentiveness is needed, or rather, that refinement which is called culture. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 163:
163. Perfectly comprehensible is the desire to know why in visiting the Subtle World we are not struck by the polychrome of the auras. In the first place, the consciousness transposes many impressions, but the main thing is that there exists a synthesized harmony. It is indeed possible to distinguish the degree of illumination, and the radiation itself, just as in the carnate world, can be evoked mentally. It would be unbearable if the whole Subtle World were atremble with many-colored rainbows. Even on Earth the rainbow can sometimes be irritating. But the Subtle World is actually aglow in perfect harmony. We are not speaking about the lower strata, where it is impossible to find harmony. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 164:
164. So, too, one should not think that in the Fiery World its beings are constantly surrounded by tongues of flame. Fire can be crystallized, but its habitual state may be characterized as light. These communications are simple, but it is better to mention them in order to avoid the usual misunderstandings. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 165:
165. The fiery aura may be regarded as an actual indicator of the Fiery World. We must become accustomed to the fact that in the midst of life we encounter signs of these tensions. Crude examples are the electric eel and other animals that discharge electricity. But actually there are some people who, even apart from containing electricity, carry such charges of this energy that at contact they give off shocks and sparks. This means nothing in particular, but it is instructive to observe how the basic energy is precipitated. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 171:
171. The need for fiery knowledge will, like the imagination, lie in the domain of accumulated life experiences. Indeed, remembrance of the Fiery World is incomparably rarer than subtle impressions. Often people have no words to express fiery impressions. People usually do not think with their minds, but limit their thinking by the conventional words of others, thus introducing dead words into the vast domain of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 172:
172. The hurricane, whirlwinds, and like destructions call to mind irreparably broken vases. Therefore one must unite one's thinking with Hierarchy. Only thus will the earth not sink under foot. I assert that an earthly foundation is gradually losing its finite meaning. People will comprehend to what an extent the conditions of the world are impelling them to the next steps! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 173:
173. The heart, the Chalice, the solar plexus, are truly cosmic barometers. It must be understood what tension there is in the world, therefore I speak about the preservation of magnanimity as the basis of good health. It must be understood how urgently the heart requires magnanimity. There are a great number of small black stars; as if they were signs of the onset of darkness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 179:
179. Dreams have been examined from many angles, yet the most significant is usually overlooked. Knocks at night, poor digestion, irritation, and a great number of superficial influences are not overlooked, but all the reflexes of the Subtle World, all the influences of thought at a distance, and, finally, all Hierarchic warnings and fiery sensations are disregarded. One must possess a highly atrophied imagination and perception to neglect these fundamentals of dreams. Not only did the materialist turn his attention merely to the superficial data of dreams, but this observer was of a limited nature. Materialism can be accepted as a striving for reality, but not for belittlement and not for limitations. Dreaming has an immense significance during earthly life. Almost half of life is passed in contact with the Subtle, and even with the Fiery World. One must have respect for a state in which one spends time equal to that spent in wakefulness. One cannot regard overeating as the primary consideration. One must conscientiously and undisparagingly remember all four fundamentals mentioned above. Thus it will be possible to discern much that is both instructive and beautiful. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 181:
181. It is often necessary to remind about events that have already been molded. This is not an encouragement but a statement of fact. People are directed far more often than they think. But still more often they do not think at all, being carried away by a stream of prejudices. Yet We can but send a vision or a dream wherever something concerns the Common Good. At present the world is especially in need of such indications, otherwise the confusion of minds may close the principal path. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 182:
182. Confusion of minds does not permit humanity to think about the Fiery World. Perverted materialism has actually turned thought away from matter as a source of light. The spirit has been rejected and matter forgotten - the bazaar has remained! People think that what has been said is an exaggeration, but here is a simple example - dispatch one courier with a request for good and one with a request for evil, and compare the results. Counting up the replies, you will comprehend why it is necessary to make haste. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 183:
183. Soulless beings are known to all. This is not a figure of speech but a chemical reality. It may be asked, Do these people incarnate in this deplorable state? The question indicates ignorance of the fundamentals. No one can be incarnated without a store of fiery energy. Without the torch of Agni, no one enters the physical world. The squandering of Agni takes place here, amidst all the wonders of nature. To dissipate Agni it is not at all necessary to commit any violent crimes. From various Teachings we know enough about even the reformation of robbers. Ordinarily the dissipation of Agni occurs in everyday life when the spirit slumbers. The accumulation of Agni is arrested by trivial actions. It must be understood that the benefaction of Agni grows naturally, but when darkness blankets the process of perfectment, then the Fire imperceptibly - though it can be chemically proven - departs from the worthless receptacle. Beautiful is the law of eternal motion, either evolution or involution. Beautiful is the law that permits each incarnate being to have within him eternal Agni, as a Light in the darkness. Beautiful is the law that, even in spite of karma, issues Light to each wayfarer. Beautiful is the law that does not prevent the growth of the fiery garden within one, even from the age of seven. Though these first blossoms be small, though they bloom in very small thoughts, they will be a true inception of the future trend of thought. What a multitude of beautiful thoughts are born in the heart of a seven-year-old when the dim images of the Subtle World have not as yet disappeared from the brain and the heart! Dissipation may also begin then if the soil of the plant proves to be rotten. In case of such depletion it is possible to help much, or, as it was said long ago, to "lend Fire." This lending takes place also in the very smallest actions. Thus, already thrice have I reminded about crumbs. From these sparks grow huge fires. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 186:
186. The contact with the Fiery World bestows advantages not only for future lives but also for the present. Not in vain is it said that a fiery wish will be fulfilled. Let us not regard this as a hidden, illusory conjecture, let us accept it as a reality. Fiery thinking so crystallizes corresponding spheres that thought in itself will already be an affirmation. Indeed, let us not calculate according to earthly dates, for the spatial fires are timeless. Let us not divide life, for life is eternal. But the fiery wish will be fulfilled. Thus, many images indicated in advance had already been formed in unalterable storehouses. Let us look upon these fiery desires in full consciousness, and let us not be superficial when we are concerned with the essence of Existence. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 194:
194. Upon cognizing the Fiery World, one must forever forget the small, since it does not exist. As a physician does not regard anything as insignificant while mixing a curative compound, so, too, a grain of gun-powder in a powder magazine is not small in effect. We sensitize ourselves by examples of that which exists. What good is education if the brain remains crafty and the tongue false? People can be divided according to refinement of heart, but not according to falseness of consciousness. Do not think that falseness of consciousness has no significance for the Fiery World. Thus again from morals we come to chemistry. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 195:
195. Every physician will tell you that a mixture of the most useful ingredients often produces an even destructive compound. In all fields, a mixture is very dangerous. Ugly complications sometimes arise from mixture. How cautiously must one follow the path of consciousness, lest one find one's feet on different paths! The goal of life is to find oneself in the fiery world with all the acquisitions of consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 197:
197. The new race may be born in different parts of Earth. Do not be amazed if separate manifestations appear in the most unexpected places; for magnets are also placed in ways most unsuspected by humanity. Yet in placing magnets numerous circumstances are taken into account. Thus, the network of the race that is being generated is spread to distant frontiers. But one part of the world determines the destiny of the century; I shall not name that part of the world, but the history of all movements has marked it sufficiently. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 198:
198. People frequently distinguish fragments of the music of the spheres, just as they do the vibratory differentiations of light, and only a false attitude toward everything prevents them from concentrating on this. Thus begins the charmed circle of insincerity. The manifestation of reality falls into the category of the inadmissible. It is sad to see how people are ashamed of their best manifestations. Thus they not only violate their own significance but also become creators of ugliness in the Subtle World. Those people who have rejected reality bear the lasting stigma of a lie. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 202:
202. Striving toward the rocky path is not acquired externally, it grows from within, solely through cumulative experience. One must know the complete immutability and eternity of life in order to proceed without fear. One must understand the indestructibility of our essential nature in order to place this value upon the scales. One can accept only an unchanging value; thus we shall learn to safeguard this value and affirm it. It need not be thought that many can corrupt the value of spirit - so be it. For we carry the ark of the monad, knowing that by uplifting it the world will be benefited. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 209:
209. Lacking straight-knowledge, who can imagine the reality of the Fiery World? But this quality must be cultivated with all devotion; and this devotion must be precisely in the heart, not on paper. Also, acceptance of the Fiery World proves courage, for any ignorant thought primarily rebels against the fires of the heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 222:
222. So long as humanity continues to dwell in a corporeal consciousness, the methods of conventional experimental medicine can hardly be altered. Only by directing the consciousness toward psychic energy can the senselessness of vivisection be stopped. Working with living plants, on one hand, and applying psychic energy, on the other, will lead the trend of thought into a new channel; but, in any case, each protest against vivisection already has Our approval. Such protests indicate a knowledge of the manifestations of the Subtle World and an understanding that vivisections can become new sources of contamination. In the future, an adequate prophylaxis, together with application of psychic energy, will make diseases entirely non-existent. But meanwhile, it is necessary as far as possible to stop the cruelties of vivisection and to reiterate about psychic energy. Through such a constant reminder, the energy itself will become more manifest. For fiery thinking is also a kindling of the torches. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 227:
227. People must not keep anything rotten in their houses. The presence of fermentation, or of stagnant water attracts undesirable entities. When the photographing of entities of the Subtle World becomes more advanced, it will be possible to record on film the difference between the surroundings of a bit of cheese or meat and that of a fresh rose. Obviating logical arguments, one can actually see that the forms attracted by meat are repellent. These lovers of decomposition even accompany to the mouth itself the dish fancied by them. Also, before photographing auras one can gain experience by taking pictures of objects with their surroundings. As always, the experiment requires patience and perseverance. It should begin with indicative objects. Of the pure aromas, one must prefer the rose; it contains a very lasting oil. But it should not be forgotten that flowers should be gathered before decomposition has set in. I point out roses because they contain the greatest quantity of fiery energy. Thus, lovers of roses are near to fiery energy. The entities that feed on decomposition avoid the aromas of fiery energy. One must accept this indication in all simplicity, and just as information from a pharmacy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 228:
228. During the investigation of loss of weight, the laying on of hands is used, just as during increase of weight; this means that the hands transmit certain fiery energy. But this will be only a certain fiery step, the next one will be transmission of the same energy by means of the glance, in which the question of distance will be secondary. Thus it is possible to increase or diminish the weight of an object at a distance. In truth, would it not be a pleasing occupation for a merchant! Therefore it is well that the manifestation of such energies is not common in the present state of humanity. It is possible to point out many experiments that can alleviate everyday earthly life; but, actually, people would make use of them for increasing the number of killings. Meanwhile the fiery energies are knocking at their prison doors. The date is coming when they will either be applied intelligently or they will pour forth as fiery sicknesses or cosmic cataclysms. Three alternatives lie before humanity. It remains for it to choose one according to the state of its consciousness. Freedom of choice is always given. No one can deny that before the disaster of a world war a great number of warnings were given. Even not very far-sighted people observed them, but madness blinded the majority. This manifestation was before the eyes of the living generations, yet their circumspection was not increased. Ten million victims crowded the strata of the Subtle World. People prayed for killing but did not think about atonement for the violation of the law of Existence! Instead of intelligent understanding, people are ready for new killings; they do not reflect that fiery energies will flood the planet as a natural effect of the law of nature. Thus, in the "Fiery Book" it is necessary to write for those few who are willing to think about the future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 235:
235. Fiery affirmation takes place not in pleasant drowsiness but in storm and lightning. He who accustoms himself to feel tranquility amidst lightnings easily meditates about the Fiery World. It is necessary to think about the World of Light. Thoughts should be send into its heights. Thus is it possible to participate mentally not only in the earthly battle but also in the battle of the Subtle World. Indeed, earthly destructions are as nothing, compared to the destruction of the Subtle World. A great number of the best intentions are dissipated together with hideous accumulations. At the same time the inhabitants become involved, particularly those who display activity. There are many of these, both in the lower strata and in the higher. The fire breaking through is sensed by all who have not accustomed themselves to the fiery state. Therefore, when I speak about thinking of the Subtle World, I am advising something very useful, and when I speak about thinking of the fiery worlds, I am advising something indispensable. The affirmation of fiery thought is already an acquisition of invincibility. As the links of a coat of mail are gradually strung together, so, too, the fiery plumage grows invisibly. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 239:
239. By means of his fiery nature man can discover subterranean ores and waters. This occult attribute has already become an accepted factor. Since such an application of fiery energy is possible, it means that there can also be many other manifestations of Agni. Combinations of fiery energy with sound, color, or with other fiery branches of the one great Fohat vouch for the regeneration of the entire world outlook. Let people simply draw near to the streams of fiery Uruvela. Everyone possesses the fiery energy to some degree. The applications of Fohat are numerous; not only people of the fiery element but even those belonging to the other elements can draw from the chalice of Fohat. If the experiments of thought upon plants have shown remarkable results, then there can also be observations upon the effects of thought on a flame. Under a current of fiery thought, a flame can begin to approach or recede. The Egyptian Mysteries pointed out the special power of thought that has been sent through flame. In this advice was contained the recognition of the fieriness of thought. Thus, one can turn the attention of people to the Fohatic spheres. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 241:
241. Is it possible for one incarnated on Earth to create mentally in the Subtle World? It is possible, especially if Agni is acting. It is possible to cultivate and improve plants. It is possible to create constructive forms; one can participate in a great number of improvements, provided they are not ugly. Urusvati has seen a tree planted by her. Thus it is possible to create from weak fragile forms something strong and lasting. So we prepare during earthly existence the future beautiful gardens. Thought in all its constructiveness also creates our own future happiness. Thus we proceed by means of thought beyond the limits of Earth. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 243:
243. One must not approach Fire with covetous aims. A simple prayer about perfectment opens the best Gates. Likewise, a simple truthful attitude assists in cognizing the actual rhythms of the Cosmos. It is easy to substitute greed for cosmic rhythm, but the bond with Hierarchy leads to realization of Truth. Experience in the beautiful keeps one within the bounds of authenticity. When the earthly world is so rich, when the Subtle World is still richer, when the Fiery World is so majestic, then experience in the beautiful is needed. Only acuteness of observation helps to affirm beauty. It is a mistake to think that transitory methods of art can create a single basis for judgment. Actually, only the power of observation, which nourishes the third eye, provides a firm foundation for creativeness that is suitable also in the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 244:
244. Creativeness in the Subtle World differs considerably from earthly conditions. One is obliged to become accustomed to so-called mental creativeness. True, thought in its convolutions can produce very dim, flickering outlines. Stable forms depend not only upon the force of the will but also upon former observations. As minerals through a fiery process produce well-formed crystals, so, too, fieriness is needed for creativeness. Like everything else, it is accumulated gradually and it belongs to ineradicable accumulations, therefore it is never tardy in coming. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 246:
246. You have read about the fact that for seventeen years daily earthquakes have been taking place; this scientific information is not entirely accurate. For eighteen years Earth has been continuously atremor. One must affirm all the details of the dates of the approaching fiery denouement. Indeed, in view of the growth of the waves of Earth's tremors, one should be alert and think whether all is in order. But the condition of the world is not helped by the seismograph needle. Even if at some time all the seismograph needles were to break, this would be of no help, and besides, what newspaper would publish anything about this breakage! In a word, events created by people have a greater significance than they think. Thus, count back the eighteen years and you will see a significant and highly abhorrent event. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 249:
249. About one of the Rishis it was said that even at the mention of evil he felt pain. One should not consider such a Rishi an idler, but rather be amazed at his dissociation from evil. Indeed, each one who realizes Fire feels evil with especial keenness as the direct antipode of his being. One must, I say, one must develop in oneself this counteraction to evil, the opponent of progress. One must, I say, one must recognize this boundary which impedes advance for the good of evolution. One may hear about the complexity of such boundaries, but the manifestation of Fire will reveal where is evolution, and where the decrepitude of decomposition. The Fiery World is a true symbol of uninterrupted evolution. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 251:
251. Each physical apparatus has a perfect analogy in the Subtle World. Moreover, it can easily be perceived how simple it is to augment the power of an apparatus by invoking Agni. Thus it is possible to reperform a great number of experiments that turned out unsuccessfully. The experiments of Keely and even the apparatus of Edison remained imperfect for the Subtle World, because the energy of Agni was not applied; in one case because of a surrounding suspiciousness, in the other because of personal unbelief. It has been said that even a candle is not lit without faith. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 264:
264. "Me, me, me!" cries out the child, unwilling to admit his elders to his occupation. Up to the age of seven, do not the mind and heart at times remember the covenant of independent achievement on Earth? Later on the wise memories grow dim and often are inverted. "Let them, high and low, labor for me!" thus speaks the man who has forgotten about self-perfectment. But the child remembers and defends his independence. When another child whispers, "How can I manage to reach it?" he is ready for new experiences and conquests of the spirit. But it is not enough that such words of children are uttered - they must be noticed and appreciated. Fiery attention should record these calls and vows of the Subtle World. A small child states, "At last I am born." In this affirmation of striving for incarnation the Subtle World is evidenced. One can cite many instances when not only small children but even newborn babies unexpectedly uttered words of enormous significance and afterwards lapsed into their normal state. One must develop in oneself a fierily manifested memory and solicitude for one's surroundings. Thus one gathers the most valuable information. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 274:
274. Who would believe that the Chalice of a Yogi can send out salutary currents for a great deal, both far and near? These radiations are very painful, like needles pricking from within. The Chalice cannot refrain from sending its accumulations for the welfare of the near ones. It is unwise to regard these transmissions of benefaction as painless. When both the dense and subtle principles act, there must be tension. But the spirit is ready to overcome these tensions. One must understand that such transmissions strengthen the Fiery World. Cooperation with such degrees of Fire is not easy! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 276:
276. If a hurrying traveler should inquire the time, there could hardly be a heart so cruel as to tell him a deliberate lie. In the very striving a fiery convincingness is contained. Indeed, striving is the very force that saves one from the blows of hate. Thus, when We pronounce the great concept, Agni, striving is understood in all its ardor. In humanity's conception the Fiery World is growing together with the achievement of thought. But do not try to convince of the Fiery World a heart that is ignorant of Fire. Such coercion will only lead to the black fire. If we could count the number of servants of darkness created by various coercions, we would be terrified by the enormous total. One must possess the utmost sensitiveness in order to understand when one can turn the key the second and third time in the lock. Neither dogma nor chemistry can say when the sacred word permitted can be pronounced. But the fire of the heart knows when karma and the consciousness of a brother will not be overburdened; for the manifestation of Agni must not burden. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 278:
278. The physician should not be surprised to observe that symptoms of obsession are assuming the proportions of an epidemic. They are far more numerous that the human mind imagines. Moreover, the varieties are highly diverse - from almost imperceptible eccentricity up to violence. I commend the physician for noticing a connection with venereal diseases. Truly, this is one of the channels of obsession. It can be said that the majority of those suffering from venereal disease are not strangers to obsession. However, in one way the physician has proved too optimistic - although venereal disease facilitates the entry of obsession, its cure does not lie in an eviction of the obsessor. Thus, also, irritation in extreme forms may invite an obsessor, but one must not expect that the first smile will eject him. A complete science is contained in such observation. The physician is correct in wishing to visit not only insane asylums but also prisons. It would not be out of place to visit the stock exchange also, or the deck of a ship in time of danger. One can observe chronic, protracted or temporary symptoms. Likewise, the perspiration can be observed. Many characteristics will gradually become evident to the observer. Among them, details of the Subtle World will be traced. One thing, however, remains incontestable - the ejection of the obsessor does not depend on physical methods. Only Agni, only the pure energy, can oppose this human calamity. I repeat the word calamity, because it is commensurate with the extent of the epidemic. A great number of physicians will regard Agni as a superstition and belief in obsession as ignorance. People so often endow others with their own qualities. But, at the same time, obsessors of all degrees will be troubled by these investigations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 279:
279. More than once have We pointed out the desirability of flights into the Subtle World. But conditions may arise of such tension as to make Us suggest caution. With the best intentions, flights may become intolerable to someone. On returning to the physical body the subtle being is somewhat fatigued, and each malicious assault can result in harm. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 288:
288. The Teacher rejoices when collective labor is possible. Rejection of collective labor is ignorance. Only a lofty individuality finds within itself the measure of collective concepts. So long as the personality fears collective work, it is not yet individualized; it still remains in the stifling atmosphere of selfhood. Only true discernment of the indestructibility of freedom permits adherence to collective labor. Only through such true mutual respect can we attain the realization of harmonious labor - in other words, attain active good. In this good is kindled the fire of the heart; hence each manifestation of harmonious labor is so joyous. Such labor augments the psychic energy unusually. Let the work be carried out at least in short united labor; even if for brief periods at first, it must be in complete accord and intent upon success. In the beginning, fatigue because of disunity is unavoidable, but later the coordinated collective force will multiply the energy tenfold. Thus, even in small nuclei one can thrust forward the prototype of world progress. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 289:
289. Sunbirds do not descend to Earth. In this myth is indicated the separation of the Fiery World from earthly conditions. One can see that men have paid special reverence to the fiery element since ancient days. Indeed, with what solicitude must one regard each fiery manifestation! In the midst of the most ordinary life one can discern the sparks of the higher Fire. This means that around each spark a purified atmosphere grows; therefore it is especially abominable to extinguish these gleams. They flash out unexpectedly, but the extinction of such lights produces consequences of particular instability. It has been said truly that it is better not to be born than to multiply the abominations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 291:
291. One should not be diverted from the various stages of human evolution. Much may appear strange from our point of view, but let us bear in mind that all conditions have relatively changed. Then we shall arrive at an aspect which, though alien, is not too strange. It is fallacious to imagine all the lives in the worlds according to our contemporary understanding. We so easily forget yesterday, and so meagerly imagine tomorrow, that many of our judgments are like autumn leaves. It is fitting to feel one's insignificance before every cosmic law. However, fiery wings are bestowed for the approach to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 300:
300. Fleeting pilgrims - thus are called those who are cognizant of the great paths. Only through a realization of the brevity of the earthly path is it possible to comprehend the grandeur of Infinity and learn the process of perfecting the spirit. Security has no existence whatsoever, and the illusion of security is a most pernicious specter. Yet, without relying upon the physical world, one should learn to value every crumb of it. Let each movement of Fire recall to us the power that maintains the balance. If the planet is equilibrated by the inner Fire, each being also will find support in the fire of the heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 304:
304. People love to discuss evolution and involution, but avoid applying these concepts to themselves. Not following their own evolution, people attract similarly insignificant satellites from the Subtle World! The Subtle World is really striving toward the earthly one, but in full conformity. Consequently, if people would strive toward evolution, they would attract evolving beings. Thus, the betterment of world conditions would be in the hands of humanity itself. Thus, each striving for the Good creates a response not only in the Subtle World but also in the Fiery World. If for some reason such striving remains unexpressed, it nevertheless remains in space in full measure. The potential of Good is like a pillar of light. A carpenter, shoemaker, or physician can think equally of the Good. Constancy and steadfastness in Good is already a conquest. Some may regard the time spent in the Ashram as imprisonment, but with the development of the spirit it will be the most salutary of all sojourns. You know how time flies, and in this flight one becomes accustomed to Infinity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 306:
306. One can observe in daily life much that pertains to the customs of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Humanity can be divided into two types one never leaves dirt behind, and when preparing to depart brings everything in order and cleans everything up lest someone else be burdened with the rubbish; the other does not take any consequences into consideration and leaves heaps of dirt behind. You may be sure that the second is far from the Fiery World. You may be equally certain that the first is of a fiery nature and is a purifier, like Fire itself. One should also observe the way a man passes by small wayside stops. One who is aware of his mission hurries on, though he is well-disposed toward everything he encounters. The other contrives to devise some confusion at each stop, disturbing the surroundings. The first is experienced, having passed through many incarnations, and understands that a night's lodging is not his Father's house. The second cannot discern true values and is ready to tarry at each chance bazaar on his way. Thus people constantly reveal their natures. Only an experienced traveler knows that a night's lodging is not a destination and understands how carefully one must treat things which may be of use for the caravan that follows. He will not use up all the firewood, but will think of others. He will not pollute the well, because of its usefulness to others. Thus, one can observe where is Light and where is darkness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 307:
307. Can one imagine people as thinking only of that which is useful? Of course one can; harmful and undisciplined thoughts are primarily useless. One can accustom oneself to useful thoughts, and such an exercise will be the best preparation for the Fiery World. The habit of thoughts for Good is not attained quickly; still, it leads to fiery realization. Thus, not in the manifestation of a special world, but through the quality of daily labor do we approach the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 308:
308. Self-perfectment is Light. Self-indulgence is darkness. One can so build one's life that each day will, as it were, be the end. But one can so illumine one's life that each hour will be a beginning. Thus one can rebuild one's earthly existence beneath one's very eyes. Only in this way will the questions of the future and the understanding of fiery perfectment become perceptible. Daring should be found to reconstruct one's life in accordance with new accumulations. To die in the bed of one's grandfather is to be relegated to a medieval status. We even advise that these beds be taken to a museum; this will also be more hygienic. However, we should not limit tomorrow by the measurements of yesterday; if we do, how can we approach a comprehension of the Fiery World, which was like hellfire to our grandfathers. And now, when due reverence is tendered to Light and the grandeur of Fire, we can have spiritually a very rich tomorrow. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 320:
320. Millefolium , or "Thousand Leaves," was the name of an ancient decoction of wild field herbs. Its significance lay in the belief that the field flora is in itself already a collective panacea. Of course such a combination of plant forces is very noteworthy; for who better than Nature can match up conformable neighbors! The proportions and methods of adaptation rest in the hands of man. Verily, each symphony of vegetation astonishes one by its consonance. Creativeness is rich, both externally and internally, but, as a rule, people cruelly violate this precious veil of the Mother of the World. For the sake of plunder they prefer the bony grin of the death's-head on the sand. Political economy should be based upon an understanding of the values of nature and their wise use; otherwise the state will rest on sand. Thus, in everything one can study the golden mean, the very path of justice. People themselves are horrified when a disruption of the fundamentals takes place. They are disturbed by albinos; yet this is only a violation of the fiery principle. One can witness similar disturbances in all kingdoms of nature. They are not only an abomination, they are infectious and mutually harmful. One must continually return to medical counsels, but is not the fiery element a mighty healing power? Fire is the affirmation of life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 321:
321. One must persuade people to conserve their own treasures. The most miserly person on Earth is often a planetary squanderer. The New World, if and when it arrives, will manifest love for the treasures of nature, and they will provide the best emulsion of vital essence. Multitudes will have to spread out from the cities into nature, but surely not to sand dunes! In every part of the world oceans of sand have been formed. Similarly, the consciousness of mankind has crumbled into grains of malice. Every desert was once a flowering meadow. Not nature, but men themselves destroyed the flowers. Let thought about Fire compel people to ponder upon thrift. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 322:
322. Many desire to know details of the Subtle World, but many will be sorely perplexed. The entire perceptibility of the Subtle World is relative, depending upon the development of the consciousness. One can be enraptured by the light, or one may find oneself in fog. One can build beautiful structures by will power, or, one may remain on piles of rubbish. One can instantaneously assimilate the language of the spirit, or one may remain deaf and dumb. To each in accordance with his deeds. Each perceives in accordance with his consciousness. The Subtle World is a state of true justice. One can observe that a consciousness, even though simple, progresses if illumined by love. The bazaar-colored emotions of Earth-dwellers bear little resemblance to love. Love often remains unrealized. But in the Subtle World love is the key to all locks. For many people imagination is an unattainable abstraction, but in the Subtle World each grain of the accumulations of imagination is a path to possibilities. For Earth-dwellers, offense, bitterness, and vengeance constitute the bases of the bile and liver; but in the Subtle World, even for an average consciousness, these infamies fall away as worthless husks. Therefore We emphatically repeat about the fiery consciousness, in order that one be directed immediately into the higher spheres. One should indeed strive by all lofty means toward the fiery consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 325:
325. When we speak of the Fiery World we should not avoid earthly solutions. The fiery state so greatly surpasses the earthly that the best earthly balance is required in order to permit communion with Fire. Many earthly conditions must be reconciled in order that thought may comprehend the fiery body. Let priests become more scholarly, and scholars more spiritual. Through these attempts, even though modest, there may be erected an important abutment for the necessary bridge. This concept of a bridge has been ordained since antiquity, but now it has become imperative. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 332:
332. One should not only look forward to the advent of the densified subtle body but one should strive with all one's forces to become conscious of the Subtle World. Not only is the Subtle World to be realized but we must be filled with daring so that we may gain a perception of the fiery forces. We should become accustomed to the thought that sooner or later we are destined to reach the Fiery Shores. Thus, let us learn to cast the largest net in order to obtain the best catch. Not only in dreams but actually in the midst of daily labor we must direct our thoughts to the distant fiery manifestations. Otherwise, upon finding ourselves in the Subtle World, we will still have difficulty in cognizing the fiery radiance. Not only the eye, but consciousness itself must become accustomed to light. People suffer most from an inability to direct themselves forward. A limited consciousness only looks back, and therefore often begins to retrogress. "The Kingdom of Heaven, the Fiery Kingdom, is taken by storm" - this truth was pronounced long ago, but we have forgotten it and have dismissed each daring aspiration. Many precious indications have been confounded. People have distorted the concept of humility, so needed in relation to Hierarchy. For their own convenience people have made naught of it. Indolence was not ordained, for one must strive with all daring and labor toward Fire, the Beautiful. There is no earthly object of such value that the Fiery World should be renounced for it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 333:
333. All earthly senses, when transmuted, ascend to the Fiery World. Not only do sight and hearing exist spiritually but even taste has its new application. Without taste it is impossible to understand many chemical combinations. And in the process of creation all the senses are needed as means of correlation. Therefore, it is necessary to refine the senses while on Earth. With due reason a certain hermit made his daily food of herbs and leaves in order to refine his sense of taste. And when a passer-by asked his reason for this, he answered, "In order to love thee better." Thus, each subtlety is of use in the realization of the fundamentals. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 334:
334. As though we had been there, let us speak about the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Let these very talks be subjected to special derision; nevertheless, consciousness striving in this same direction will appear. In this way we shall discover those to whom the heart in tremor whispers of the Fiery World, the World of Beauty. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 335:
335. Can knowledge of the future be regarded as sorcery? Can cognition of the inevitable be magic? Each religion, as a link with the Highest, finds words to express the ineffable transition into the Subtle World. The earthly consciousness retains possession of all its senses, which are found in the Subtle World though in transmuted form. The precise moment of transition into the Subtle World is accompanied by a sensation of dizziness, as during fainting or at the beginning of a fit of epilepsy. The sensations that follow depend entirely upon the preparedness of the consciousness, or rather upon the fiery ego. If the consciousness has been obscured or dimmed, the senses cannot be carried over into the new condition. In this case a kind of oblivion or drowsy roaming about occurs. This state is not a pleasant one. I do not, of course, refer to the dark state of criminals and the depraved - the nature of their torment is indescribable! But it is preferable to speak of the luminous possibilities. Thus, if Agni has been awakened during life through knowledge or heroic feeling, it will immediately accomplish the great transmutation. Like a veritable torch, it will indicate the way; like radiant helium it will carry one up to the predestined sphere. Though so imperceptible in earthly life, Agni becomes the guiding principle in the Subtle World. And not only does it light the way in the Subtle World, it acts as a guide to the Fiery Beings. Without Agni it is impossible to commune with the Light of the Fiery World. Lacking the manifested fire, the roaming spirits are stricken blind. We behold by Fire, and we ascend by Flame. There are no other propellants, and therefore blessed be the Fire-conscious! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 337:
337. Why do the Fiery Beings seldom appear to Earth-dwellers? For this also there is a scientific explanation. The Sublime One said, "Touch me not." Thus simply was pronounced the essence of relation between the Fiery World and the earthly one. To the earthly senses the Fiery World is like a powerful dynamo. The earthly body is consumed by contact with a Fiery Being; proximity alone is enough to stop the heart of the incarnate one. A lighted torch should not be brought into an inflammable dwelling. Even the most mundane physician knows how much electric force a human heart can withstand, and the intensity of common electricity is not to be compared with that of the fiery forces. The manifestation of Fohat itself may not always be visible. How rarely, then, can the Radiant Guests appear! Being undisciplined, people either become terrified or try to touch, and thus are consumed. Let us not forget that fear can burn away the heart. Even in white magic, during positive invocations, the invoker encloses himself in a circle in order to protect himself from the fiery currents. Of course, the heart that recognizes Fire can gradually assimilate it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 338:
338. It is difficult to turn from Earth to the Fiery World. But it is equally difficult to approach the earthly spheres from the Subtle World. Such plunges may be compared to the work of divers. As the diver must wear a heavy diver's suit in order to resist the pressure of the ocean, so he who approaches Earth must also sheathe himself in a dense body. The state of the newborn babe is wisely designed, because it can thus gradually assume the burdens of Earth. More than one period of seven years is necessary to master earthly existence. Therefore one should carefully protect the children. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 340:
340. Follow Me. Strive to Me. Only thus can you understand the future. What could be preferred to the Forces of Light? One's faith can be renewed as an immutable force. Faith that does not guide one's entire life is worthless. I indicate the countries that have lost their path; the machine is still in motion, but without a regeneration of the consciousness there is nothing on which to exist. New consciousness can come only from the spirit. The new force can be strengthened only through knowledge of the higher worlds. The accumulation of such knowledge will strengthen life. One may reject the most essential if one fails to consider the future! One must accept all transitions as improvements. A single flight of thought can transport us across the abyss. Even that which seems most inevitable depends upon the quality of thought. The affirmation of thought can even alter the return to Earth. The Subtle World is regarded generally as a passive state, but it need not be merely passive; it can be active as well. If it has been said, "As in heaven, so on earth," this means that there, also, conditions exist for the higher achievements. We should not judge only by average measures. If the average period between incarnations is approximately seven hundred years, there can also be spans of seven or even three years. Karmic conditions themselves must yield to the hammer of the will. Thought itself is the best fiery guardian. Thought is unconsumable! Even on Earth, a man suffused with faith and thought loses weight. Thought also leads to the higher worlds. When thrown off balance, a man requests a moment's respite. This respite affords an accumulation of will. Without will there is no faith. Thus We arm people with weapons of Light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 341:
341. From the Subtle World earthly outlines are usually only dimly perceptible. The cause lies not only in the density of the earthly atmosphere but also in a reluctance to observe. He who desires to see, can see. Even in earthly twilights, one must strain the sight, in other words, infuse thought into one's vision. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 354:
354. Very often the question has arisen as to which thought is the more effective, the uttered or unuttered one. Indeed, it may seem that the application of verbal formulas might add strength. People attracted by externals imagine that a framework of words will enhance the effectiveness of the thought. This, however, is but conventionality, and words will not help the essence. The wordless thought is far more powerful, manifesting a purer degree of Fire. One can observe that an unuttered thought remains entirely free from the condition of constraint brought by language. It approaches the fiery tongue and it multiplies its own power. We send fiery thoughts; they are fierily understood. This understanding may be called straight-knowledge, but its origin may be called the language of Fire. We receive, as it were, a radiogram from the Subtle World, but from its higher, fiery spheres. The Fiery World is primarily within us, if only we discern its abode! Thus, when one doubts whether communion with the Fiery World is possible, one should remember its presence everywhere. However, a current must be established through the heart and not the brain. One can find contact with the Subtle World continuously, but the Fiery World requires an especially good frame of mind. Verbal husks will alienate rather than bring us closer to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 357:
357. There are many who would like to ask certain questions but are embarrassed. For example, they would greatly like to know if, on approaching the Fiery World, their health will suffer. In answer one may recall a philanthropist who discontinued his almsgiving for fear of infection from contact with the poor. Of course he was not a true philanthropist. Likewise, he who fears the Fiery World is no Fire-bearer. Hence, let us regard the Fiery World as something primordial, inalienable, manifest in courage and joy of heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 360:
360. And still another question secretly troubles certain people. They want to know whether the Teaching hinders the reading of the Sacred Books? There is no need for concern. We especially advise the attentive reading of these Books of the Covenants. We constantly direct the attention of people to the need of familiarizing themselves with the Book of Genesis. Is not the Fiery World mentioned therein? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 360:
Furthermore, how beautiful and concise - "We shall not die, but change" and "As in heaven, so on earth." Such covenants could only be pronounced by an Initiate. These Sacred Books can provide a wealth of information about the manifestations of Fire. Hence, one should urge the assiduous reading of these Covenants. So, too, the chronicles of the lives of the saints can bring an understanding of the Fiery World. The affirmation of these manifestations after many centuries must inspire the questing scientists. I repeat, it is sad to observe the separation of science from the highest foundations of Existence. In connection with history, at least, scientists are duty-bound to pay attention and respect to the Tablets of the past. Yet, not only scientists but even artists nurtured upon imagination avoid concentrating on the treasures of the Scriptures. As if such knowledge were inferior to other knowledge! But one thing is amazing - that those who question Us about the Sacred Books find no time to read them despite Our advice. He who is aflame in heart will not tarry because of an unsolved question. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 364:
364. One should discern which qualities become more pronounced through realization of the Fiery World. Among these, justice is especially evident. It is impossible in words to convey this quality, which, when straight-knowledge is evidenced, is regarded as the greatest. Beyond earthly laws, the just ones know where the truth is. The law leads to many injustices, but he who is conscious of the Fiery World knows where the truth lies; in spite of the obvious he senses reality. Thus, the fiery consciousness transforms life. Fiery martyrdom also bestows the higher knowledge. So, too, we can discern other qualities of the spirit which grow under the fiery shower. Moderation without Fire becomes mediocrity, but the Golden Path intensified by Fire is the best exemplification of moderation. Similarly, courage without Fire becomes recklessness, but courage resplendent with the fires of the heart becomes an impregnable wall. Indeed, patience, compassion, and friendship will take on different colors in the fiery Light. But only according to action, and through testing, can the Teacher ascertain the degree of fieriness. Words are the least suitable for such assurances. How many words cleanse the thresholds of prisons, but few are the jailers who can boast of being just. Also, how many words are there about patience! Yet the first failure produces the most intolerant cannibals. Of course, one need not explain how verbal courage turns into great cowardice. But he who wishes to approach the Fire must watch all his motives. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 367:
367. One should remember about harmful objects. People are sometimes willing to acknowledge a certain significance in teraphim fashioned for the purpose of influencing people. But, after all, many objects carry upon them accumulations of influences. Not rare are the objects made in an hour of hatred, fatigue, terror, or despair; they will carry these sendings with them into the world. And if they fall into the hands of an owner who is under the same astrochemical conditions, they will act in accordance with the message with which they have been suffused. Sociologists are trying to improve working conditions. This is right, but in addition the spiritual level of the workers should be raised. It does not matter whether they create great things or small, the poisonous saliva can saturate them equally. For natural magnetism there is no need of special black magic. Black fire fills every evil heart, therefore let us be very observant in regard to objects. One may recall that Apollonius of Tyana never touched objects that were unfamiliar to him. First he looked at them carefully, especially when they were ancient. When one of his disciples wanted to put a ring on his finger, the Teacher warned him against touching poison. A deadly poison was discovered concealed in the ring. And Apollonius added, "Such poison is less deadly than the poison of the heart." One should not regard the sayings of the sages as remote symbols. Often they have a literal meaning, which must be remembered and applied. We do not go to a shop to purchase clothing infected with smallpox; yet this infection will be only a one-thousandth part of the contagion present. How often have I stated that the accumulations of thought are far more virulent than poisons! Just as fire deposits a patina upon a vessel, so is the fire of thought irremovable when it saturates the surface of an object. Among purifiers eucalyptus is useful, for it contains much fire. All living fire is also useful. Much infection has been destroyed around bonfires. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 368:
368. "Why, even in the Subtle World, do many perceive so little of the Fiery World? Their eyes are poorly adjusted. During the periods of earthly incarnation they paid no heed to the Fiery World; they derided it; they denied all the higher fires; they refused it recognition and were ashamed of every thought about the fundamentals of Existence. With such denial they crossed over into the Subtle World. Could their eyes perceive a radiance which does not exist for their consciousness? Each receives in accordance with his merits. And these merits are not difficult to attain, if only they would not be blocked by negation. The Subtle World grants its gifts in accordance with the consciousness. But if the snout is bent groundward, will not a boar be the next attainment? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 374:
374. Urumiya also relates to the science of Fire. The mastery of directing Fire lies not in the field of mechanics but in the realization of higher energy, acquired through experience in the Subtle World. A new arrow will not fly by verbal command; fire is needed, for which space does not exist. True, even powerful arrows can be repelled by the black fire when there is a coincidence of actions. Then it is better to wait or defend oneself. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 375:
375. The seed of the spirit and the divisibility of spirit provide the explanation regarding the monad. The seed of the spirit is indispensable to life. The divisibility of spirit makes possible both the enrichment and the dissipation of the monad. One can consciously divide one's spirit for the good of the world and send forth its separate parts for achievement. From this, only enrichment results. But ignorance may dissipate the treasure and remain together with a dormant seed. From this, soullessness results. Actually, the parts of the spirit dissipated in ignorance may become obsessing agents, and then, woe to the sleeping heart! Thus, in order to avoid returning again to the divisibility of spirit, let us remember that the seed of the spirit can sleep or can be radiant in vigilance. Only by this light is the magnet of the heart created, which attracts to its bosom the released parts of spirit. There is a vast difference between setting free and losing. Thus, one can remember that the slumbering seed of the spirit, though it maintains life, admits all the qualities of soullessness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 379:
379. One should speak about the Fiery World even to very young children. But first one should tell them that a void does not exist and that there is no loneliness. Thus one can approach the subject of Protector and Guide. Children will become accustomed to the thought that nothing is secret. Such a foundation will provide them with a real protection against fear. It is especially harmful when parents, in ignorance, try to convince the child not to be afraid because nothing is there. Such a seed of negation can cloud the child's entire life and break down its consciousness. The child is fully aware that everywhere something exists. It sees many images, even fiery ones. It is visited by unknown children, who come to play, and adults. Ignorant physicians will try to drown this perceptivity in bromides - like binding wings with lead. But poisons will not help! Only a sensible explanation of reality will bring health to children. One should listen equally attentively to each fragment of truth. The lama says, "One should pray each day, otherwise it is better not to pray at all." And fundamentally you know that this is so. Actually, one should preserve the higher vibrations, while not losing the connecting rhythm. You know the value of constant rhythmic work. You know to what an extent such great exertion opens the Gates. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 385:
385. An aviator, having attained a record altitude, is still filled with dissatisfaction. He then resolves to try for greater heights. Dissatisfaction is the gateway to Infinity. Dissatisfaction should be valued to the full extent. Pleasure is neighbor to contentment, whereas joy is wings to Infinity. The fiery Teaching must preserve each kindling of the fires and guard against all extinguishers. Satisfaction is the sign of mediocrity and ignorance. Not satisfaction, but joy in eternal labor is the destiny of the great and ascending one. Nowadays fools may laugh when We speak of eternal ascent. Even the grave will not spare the fool from Eternity. Only a puerile brain could fail to understand that the earthly garment is not consummation. The fires summon to the uncognized, and even the blind see these lights. Do not fail to ask the blind about the fires. Some of them see fiery signs and understand their connection with the heart. Thus, the calls of dissatisfaction lead to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 388:
388. It is very bad to cross over into the Subtle World filled with the black fires of malice; this results in blindness. Besides blindness, such malice deprives one of means of communication, in other words, of the language of the spirit. When We speak about the inadmissibility of malice, We offer the best advice; for malice is not a human attribute, it is the lowest form of ignorance. Through malice man degrades himself to an animal state, with all its consequences. Therefore, if a man filled with malice passes into the Subtle World, it will be especially difficult for him to rise. If all kinds of passion impede the ascent, malice, like a red-hot iron, burns away all accumulations. The beings in the middle spheres of the Subtle World will not find a way to perform a purification until the self-blinded can find a fragment of broken spiritual consciousness. The advice about good will must be repeated often to various people. Let children also hear it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 390:
390. Blindness in the Subtle World is dreadful. Imagine yourself entering a half-darkened house, in the corners of which lurk indistinguishable images, all intermingled, and surrounded by indistinct spots. Even where no particular monsters exist, he who is blind and malicious will see horrible shapes. Actually, instead of Fiery Beings, he will vaguely discern two or three sparks which will have no meaning for him. Thus, one should lift oneself away from earthly concepts up to the far-off worlds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 391:
391. People often harm themselves by refusing even to think of the Subtle World, or by believing it to be something inconceivable. One must conceive the Subtle World as the most perfected state of our worthiest feelings. Only thus can one prepare oneself for a better abode in the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 392:
392. Let us turn once again to the consequences of malice. When a half-blind mole gropes his way about the underground of the Subtle World, he may stumble into discharges of Fohat. These strong discharges, which are like lightning, are very painful. You have seen the electric armor of the spiritual battle. The striving of the psychic energy shakes the entire being. One cannot touch or even approach such a living apparatus. In conformity with such tension the entire surrounding sphere is charged. Destruction and extreme pain will repel each dark one who approaches. Thus, it should be repeated once more that malice plunges one into darkness, and darkness is full of dangerous surprises. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 393:
393. Sometimes in the hour of danger the Teacher gives protection, taking the danger upon Himself. He covers, as it were, the massed darkness with His hands. At such times one must observe particular caution. A powerful tension is near. During this time it is best to feel a special gratitude to the Teacher. Above all, this feeling, coupled with solemnity, preserves harmony and the right vibration with the Teacher. The shield of Light is not always at one's disposal. The ignorant assume that the world owes them a living, but the rational know how difficult it is to build out of chaos, and so bring their stone for the structure. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 396:
396. When I indicate the beneficialness of gratitude, I do not mean that someone is in need of it, but that in itself it contains the chemism of bliss. One must analyze the chemism of various emotions; such observations will help in finding psychic energy. Not vitamins so much as the fiery energy must occupy the imagination. The revelation of the essence of human existence cannot be regarded a something occult! One should attract many minds to these researches; they will also observe in passing other useful peculiarities of feelings. Thus, one should first establish the direction of evolution. There cannot be two directions of progress. There can be but one true direction, and all other efforts will be errant. This should be remembered, because many confuse individuality with the general stimulus of the epoch. If a given epoch must strengthen in the consciousness the power of psychic energy, no machine can screen the imperative advance of the world. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 397:
397. The ability to discern the true direction is a great and fiery quality. One can understand that such a quality is not easily strengthened. It demands not only discussion but the most attentive study of life. No one believes that one can leap, at one bound, from animal consciousness to straight-knowledge. Animal instinct is the germ of straight-knowledge, but great is the abyss between a dog that senses its master, and a man who is aware of the Fiery World! To sense the Fiery World while in the earthly body is already enlightenment. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 399:
399. Evolution is independent and voluntary, this is a fundamental law. It is not only the basic elements of karma but also the Fiery World which constitute a manifestation of conscious evolution. It is impossible to force people to evolve spiritually. A sleeping heart cannot be forced toward good. One can point out, one can set milestones, but to break the consciousness means to kill the root of the future tree. Millions of years may seem long, but neither years nor centuries exist. People have divided existence into seconds and have drowned themselves in zeros. Therefore the psychology of the Subtle World is so important, since here hours are not needed and only results are important. People are often indignant at the ordainments of the Teaching, exclaiming, "Why does not the book give the final formulas?" But such a demand proves an ignorance of the foundations. The Teaching gives the precise direction and kindles the fires along the entire path of labor. One can proceed by these beacons. One may find solutions already cosmically ripe. One may hear exact things, but the spirit must by its own will combine them into a mosaic. To affirm the path is the Ordainment of the Great Architect. As in legends, we must put our ears to the ground lest we miss a single step or whisper. Though people read much they apply but little. Yet the dates are so close! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 401:
401. He who said that the flashes of light are nothing but directed thoughts was not far from the truth. Indeed, spatial thoughts are like electrical discharges and can produce considerable light effects. Colored sparks also depend upon the quality of energy which evokes these discharges. We can project thoughts which can not only create luminous signs but can also produce bodily sensations. The transmutation of thought into sensation only proves that thought is energy. Thus, one should become accustomed to thought-energy, from early childhood. But for this the school must teach about the substance of spirit. One can observe to what a great extent humanity has departed from spiritual principle in the last few years. Many books that should have directed people precisely toward the spiritual life, on the contrary, failed even to attract people's attention. But it cannot continue thus. By all methods one must remind people of the essence of spirit. The existence of numerous sects is of no help, and leads people into aimless wanderings. The nature of Kali Yuga is characterized by a division of the entire organism into its component parts. But the Blessed Mother arises at dawn in order to gather these scattered parts of the one Being. The Mother of the World attracts the attention of nations and awaits the Star of the Morning. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 402:
402. Unexpectedness paralyzes all human senses. Hearing, sight, smell, and also touch are lost. But this is not the result of fear, only of turning away from a preconceived path. Actually, of all the elements fire offers the greatest amount of unexpectedness. People limit their consciousness to merely a few formulas of Agni. Therefore, all other varieties of the element of fire are simply not contained in the consciousness. This means that there is much still to be assimilated, and the unexpected can thus be turned into the expected. One should also deal similarly with hitherto unfamiliar manifestations of life. One should arm oneself spiritually in order that nothing in the Subtle World may surprise one. Many hope to meet relatives and a Guide; even films, devoid of spirit, have disclosed impressions of such meetings more than once. But in all worlds it is best to rely upon one's own consciousness and strength. Therefore one should eliminate every possibility of shocking the narrow consciousness. One must free oneself from being shocked by the unexpected. There are numerous unexpected concepts, forms, and combinations which make the consciousness shudder, but the more we admit and imagine, the less we are bound. Thus, develop your imagination on a world-wide scope. People refuse to believe that the unexpected, in other words, ignorance produces a paralysis of the nerves. Though it be ever so brief, such a reaction arrests the work of Fire. Wherever possible, one should accustom oneself to the concept of unexpectedness. This advice should be remembered especially. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 409:
409. Record all unusual events. Only by such records can one preserve many remarkable manifestations; otherwise they vanish in the dusk of indifference. What if your most precious biographies had not been set down? Now you would not know them, and many inspirations would not have been kindled in your hearts. Thus, do not be ashamed to write down, however briefly, that which seems to you of special significance. Do not weigh whether it is small or big, but judge it by its unusualness. Indeed, unusualness will yield many observations of the Fiery World. Each spark of it is in itself significant. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 411:
411. The language of the spirit is essential for the Subtle World. Its essence lies in the subtle nature, but it is possible to become accustomed to it even while in the earthly state. Such orientation is a useful fiery test. The school must discover the resourcefulness of pupils by test of giving one word, and later on comes the task of understanding at one glance. The later experiment will be closest to the Subtle World. In addition one can develop a sense of relativity by addressing one's interlocutor according to his nature. Thus, in an earthly conversation each one adopts the best language for his companion, taking into consideration his state of consciousness. Every schoolteacher knows how multiform must be his language in order to make friends of his pupils. But besides the school, in any home one learns to discern the thoughts of the mistress of the house. Thus, in the midst of daily life, characteristics of a subtle order are manifested. One has only to take note of them, to penetrate into them, and to expand these observations. But for this, one should be imbued with reverence for the future and learn to love the principal factor of the Subtle World - Agni. I insist on the expression, "to love fierily," only thus can one assimilate this element which is so difficult for Earth. Our discourses should first of all lead to an understanding of the Subtle World and, as its apotheosis, bring one fearlessly to the radiance of the Fiery World. We rejoice when, amidst the earthly sojourn, the dimensions of the Subtle World are established. Through this, we bring Earth to a closer cooperation with the far-off worlds, in other words, we participate in the process of evolution. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 412:
412. Nowadays negations are the order of the day; yet no one will cross into the Subtle World without fear, unless he purifies himself by bathing in the sphere of straight-knowledge. Not long ago such a way of thinking would have been called poetic and no one would nave paid any attention to it. But now it is already understood that the formula of synthesis will be of great help. At t time of hasty departure the farewell to travelers consists of one most urgent word; therefore, We send the word - Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 414:
414. I affirm that at the present one should gather all one's strength and courage. Throughout the entire world the forces of darkness are attacking. Is it possible that the good forces will be found fighting among themselves? The manifestation of heartache actually arises from the thoughts being sent. The physician may call it spasms of the aorta, without taking into account certain important external causes. Can one see only the effects without discerning their causes? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 418:
418. People often experience an unexplainable state of exultation or depression. They attribute this to their stomachs rather than to the approach of good or dark forces. Yet these manifestations occur frequently and can be intense. People often experience a touch or pricks. They ascribe such manifestations to cobwebs or dust, but it never occurs to them that the entities of the Subtle World may thus contact them. Similarly, people often hear movements and rustling, but they think of mice or centipedes in order to drive away all thought about manifestations of a distant world. The same people will complain that the Subtle World does not manifest itself. But subtle movements are not like blows of a hammer! As with everything else, the approach of the Subtle World should be acknowledged and fearlessly studied. We must not condemn that to which we did not even give attention. Yet if some people are so fortunate as to behold a Fiery Being, they will think first of all about a demon. Such is the corruption of the contemporary consciousness! Such crass ignorance is called skepticism, critical judgment, or erudition, when it would be far more accurate to call it plain stupidity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 420:
420. Sparks and other manifestations of light produce much of the connective tissue with the Subtle World. One can even notice streams of sparks issuing from the mouth and eyes when the fiery tension is strong. It can be asked whether these are electrical phenomena. In answer one must say they are rather phenomena of Fohat, which are related to the energy of the Fiery World. Thus, those who have eyes and ears not clogged with the dross of ignorance can observe much not only of the Subtle but also of the Fiery World. One must not, in self-depreciation, think that for us on Earth the Fiery World is inaccessible. The Covenants relate that certain persons of no especial learning instantaneously and directly approached the most Fiery Summits. Every religion speaks of such assertions. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 421:
421. Vows of the most diverse nature have been sanctioned by various teachings. Each vow is quite useful from the standpoint of discipline. It is difficult for people to believe how necessary for future achievements are such exercises of discipline. A vow cuts short many paths of dissoluteness. Indiscriminating and irresponsible dissoluteness results in the most deplorable consequences in the Subtle World. It is like a child's playing with fire. One should keep constantly in mind the danger of dissoluteness. In the Subtle World it is difficult and painful to begin tardily ridding oneself of dissoluteness. It is better to test oneself here by various useful vows. People often find themselves in ridiculous situations when they take vows zealously only in time of danger. The ancients showed a better understanding of this in their vows in the Name of the Most High, thus strengthening their exalted and solemn state of mind. This was not superstition or bargaining with the Higher Forces, but the transport of a spirit which has attained a new freedom. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 422:
422. You were right in recalling the useful Burmese custom of reminding those who are seriously ill or dying of their best deeds. Even from medical point of view such reminders undoubtedly are beneficial. As to the spiritual side, they of course prove how many wise customs still exist among the most diverse nations. These customs are born of a profound knowledge. They prove the connection with the present world, vitally indicating how attentively one should regard the customs of nations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 423:
Earthly fetters obscure the eyes, and the Subtle World makes a wayfarer tremble if he has not cognized Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 425:
425. One should direct one's entire consciousness into the future. It is seldom that one finds within oneself the courage to admit the undesirability of turning back to the past. The evidence of daring yearning for the future indicates that the spirit is ready for fiery cognitions. Only such an enlightened consciousness will continue its thought-creativeness also in the Subtle World. Only such irrepressible thought-creativeness and striving for distant flights will afford the fiery approach. All the terror of the legions of darkness cannot overcome an intense striving to the future. Though the dark ones approach, Light will not lose its guiding power. So, also, useful deeds are necessary to help our near ones. One should not consider these beneficent counsels as moral precepts beyond the pale of life. They sustain us, directing us along the shorter paths. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 426:
426. The ability to draw a circle around the area covered by the dark and crawling ones can help in affirming one's dauntless outlook. One can stave off the approach of the dark ones by repeating My Name as a Mantram. Thus, we can understand why humanity is responsible for uttered words. If the utterance of a benign concept results in a calm state, the opposite will irritate, worry, and demean that which exists. People saturate the world with the most malicious words; will not rivers of evil flow from them? One must have lost respect for human dignity not to acknowledge that the consequences of evil speech are terrible. It is said continuously that malevolence bears fruit after a century. The historian can verify the harvest from such black seeds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 428:
428. Slander is especially harmful for the slanderers themselves. This truth should be remembered by people who have bad habits. A thought corresponding to reality forms a vehicle for an elemental. Everything worthy, austere, vital, gravitates toward creative thought, and will beneficently sustain its creator. But the devices of slander will attract brooding elementals, who, failing to find a vital foundation, will precipitate themselves upon the slanderer. Therefore, when I warn people not to succumb to the vileness of slander, again I do not advance a moral precept but point to very painful consequences. It is most disagreeable to find oneself in the Subtle World in the midst of raging elementals. Terrible is such a maelstrom filled with the fragments of one's own malicious thoughts. All these creatures clutch at one and hang on, acquiring an actual physical weight. Thought, like drops of energy, attract small elementals. The character of these germs of the spirit is most varied depending upon their substance, almost imperceptible embryos can achieve, under the nurture of thought, diverse manifestations. They can form the basis of minerals and even of plants. But one can imagine quite clearly how those thoughts that are void of any vital bases litter the lower strata of Earth. Meteoric dust is imperceptible to the eye, but it results in very substantial sediments. Hence, one can imagine how vast the dust of thought is and, being the effect of energy, how very substantial! The consequences of this debris of thought causes the illness of the planet. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 429:
429. Mind has been symbolized by the sign of Fire. Fiery thinking is the descent of knowledge from the Fiery World. Such a descent marked the great epochs, called the Days of the Mother of the World. Even in the history of Earth, one can trace several such epochs. Will not the future bring such a Day of Light if people shall realize the uselessness of evil? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 436:
436. Whence come the waves of sudden joy or anguish? They are regarded as unfounded, whereas causes underlie everything. I advise you to record such waves, which otherwise might be forgotten. With each move every man produces a significant experiment, yet he lightly rejects these flashes of cognition. Joy and anguish are not without cause, and records of these moods will remind one when earthly communications bring confirmation of them. The fiery mail is confirmed by earthly messages. Of course, many causes, not only earthly but also from the Subtle World, may not reach us, but still one can perceive significant coordination between events and feelings. Thus, experiences are accumulated which constitute a convincing whole. Verily, man's greatest experiments were performed in the laboratories of life! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 439:
439. It is even impossible to imagine humanity's future direction if it does not purify itself through Fire! Striving toward the Fiery World will afford the first glimpses of Agni. Many ignominious actions will fall away like husks, at a single thought about the Fiery World. No sermons from without can enable one to attain that improvement of health which is created by a single spark from within. But it is difficult to impel the consciousness according to a higher measure. We will tirelessly urge the consciousness toward this first gleam of enlightenment; what follows will be much easier. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 441:
441. The final dates are often accompanied by spatial ringing. This ringing proves that the current of energy is like a string that reverberates upon contacting a countercurrent. Indeed, each such ringing indicates tension. During such ringing one should first of all reject all futile thinking, in order the more harmoniously to unite with the guiding current. Perhaps earthly events produce such tension. Perhaps also the events of the Subtle World are approaching, and one must be ready to receive them. But when the ear is open to the ringing of the far-off currents, then the consciousness is also expanded for the appraisal of events. Thus Agni works and transmutes all that exists. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 443:
443. The most difficult yet indispensable discipline is comprised in actions for the good of the world. It is not easy to watch oneself in order to reject egoistic thoughts and actions. But when the entire personality is consecrated to the world, discipline is not only easy but is even not felt. To find a starting point for renunciation means to construct a straight path to the Fiery World. The affirmation of personality with all its astrochemical implications is not egoism, which stifles the aspirations toward ascent itself. Egoism is of Earth. It does not exist in the Fiery World. Its remains in the Subtle World are like heavy chains. It is not difficult to perceive how the meaning of egoism ends with the earthly state, it is not applicable to the subtle ascent. Earth-dwellers, finding themselves in the Subtle World, are especially amazed at the absence of egoism in its higher spheres. Nothing so greatly helps to put an end to earthly accounts as the liberation from egoism. Being conscious of the Fiery World reveals in the simplest way how worthless are the tortures engendered by egoism. The Light of the Fiery World acts as a great disinfectant. The crystals of Fohat are so greatly concentrated in this radiance that each approach to this power purifies our psychic energy. I consider that self-discipline directed to the General Good is the most immediate means for great achievements. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 449:
449. I affirm the futility of communications with the middle spheres of the Subtle World. They only irritate the entities there by various reminiscences, and the earthly fluids disturb them. Moreover, people learn nothing from them. The rhythm of space is expressed in the higher spheres. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 450:
450. It is difficult to imagine that the records about the Fiery World can have a place in the midst of such a battle! There is no human imagination that can picture the chaos of the cosmic battle! The continuity of the battle is beyond the strength of human nature. People cannot even grasp consciously how the encounters of such powerful energies are taking place over and above daily life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 451:
451. The approach of the fiery and subtle beings is characterized by a tremor of the heart and a sensation of cold or heat. But, then, if we are continually surrounded by beings of the Subtle World, why do we sense them only occasionally? Herein is comprised the law and the quality of thought. If these beings approach us - in other words, think of us - we sense them not only with our fiery centers but even physically. It is customary to speak of the hair standing on end from fright, but this is not fright; it is a particular reaction of energy, somewhat similar to electricity. At the basis of such a feeling also lies thought. Not suggestion, but the qualities of thought give rise to these feelings. Even a physical glance makes a man turn his head. How much more powerfully, then, must the fiery energy of the Higher Worlds act! It means that there is before us an entire series of useful experiments and observations as to how and on which centers the fiery energy of the Higher World acts. One should note also that a sensation of cold is experienced at times, and likewise one should observe whether a similar sensation is felt near an electrical machine in motion. The study of external reactions to thought must occupy the attention of scientists. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 452:
452. Not only do thoughts themselves produce physical manifestations but condensation of the energy which is sent produces powerful reactions. You definitely know about the sensations from the manifestation of light. The oppressive feeling from the black stars or the feeling of calmness from the blue ones is quite distinct. You also know that such sensations do not emanate from you, but are received from space. The world of thought is the heritage of the future. Investigations of thought also will lead to psychic energy. One can begin the observations from various points of view. Therefore I direct your attention to different approaches to the same subject of light-bearing thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 458:
458. If people could only realize how much they lose mentally, when they could be continuously acquiring! But darkness does not permit the imagination to flourish. However, it is difficult to remember about imagination when we are already in the Subtle World. There we must apply it, not generate it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 469:
469. The beauty, light, and splendor, of the Fiery World are affirmed by each approach to it. Moreover, a special rapture is awakened by the feeling of unity. The fiery light leads to a mutual attraction, in other words to a true unity. The flesh, on the contrary, gives the impulse for each disunity. This property of the physical world impedes the embracing of the transport of unity upon this dusty and foggy surface. Therefore, one should direct one's thoughts the more to the Fiery World, in order to reinoculate oneself with the feeling of unity, already depleted. One should recharge, as it were, the magnet that has remained unused. The knowledge of how to utilize a magnet is necessary even in daily life. Likewise, the potency of fire that has been left unused merges into the depths and becomes inaccessible. One must call it back by all the best recollections of it and by the worthiest imagination. Verily, for the fiery splendor a purified imagination is needed. One should understand that the dense forms cannot give any idea of the Fiery World. But an instantaneous illumination can remain forever as an ineffable feeling based upon unity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 470:
470. One can note in all the covenants that under common terrestrial symbols are concealed the great concepts of the Fiery World. Must a city be necessarily terrestrial? Or must a cow necessarily call to mind only terrestrial herds? Or need milk be only from earthly kine and serpents only of Earth? One can find a great many such reminders in all Teachings. The reason for this lies both in the indescribability of concepts of the Fiery World and in the fact that writers and readers knew the stipulated definitions, which have been forgotten in the course of time. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 471:
471. When, after brilliant epochs, people fell into the horrors of flesh, the best terms were forgotten or were transferred to other concepts. One should not forget the earthly vicissitudes, and one should profit by these examples. The mechanical concepts are basically so ineffectual that one should prayerfully turn to the seed of the spirit, which glows brighter than all the electric lamps. One should not regard the reminder about Fire as a mere fairy tale. Many among you will think of Fire only as a torment of the conscience. But the Fiery World is cognized through joy! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 473:
473. You notice how much stronger are the lights of space than the radiance of sunshine. In darkness, it is difficult to estimate lights, but by comparing them with the light of the sun one can have an idea of the splendor of the Fiery World. It must be understood that earthly eyes cannot bear the supreme radiance, therefore We prepare them for the Fiery World by sparks and lights. One should not, like a pig, keep one's eyes directed only toward the ground. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 475:
475. Communions in spirit constitute a considerable part of earthly existence and doubtless belong to the fiery nature. Not only do they occur during sleep but during our waking state we also feel many reflexes from such communions. No one, not even the coarsest person, would dare to deny that at times he has felt certain contacts or thought-suggestions from outside. The Teacher may point out that such contacts may be received from many sources either along the thread of Hierarchy, or from the Subtle World, or from earthly inhabitants. It is very characteristic that a thought coming from the outside is forgotten quite easily. Not without reason did the ancient wisdom advise drinking a draught of cold water after such thoughts, as though a molten substance were in need of cooling to retain its form. This ancient advice is not without foundation. Thought coming from outside seemingly sets the centers aflame and should be engraved, as it were, in order that it be transformed into conventional energy. The same applies to dreams and visions. We not only receive fiery impulses from outside, but our subtle body exerts its entire fiery essence in order to condense the perceptions and intensify the conviction. It can be observed how the fiery perception collects all the most characteristic details. At times one is surprised at the degree of observation and the easy flexibility of the fiery eye, as compared to the earthly one. One can write down many dreams and sensations which will reveal the sharpness of the collected details. Often the fiery creativeness condenses details. It does not lie, but combines all the homogeneous parts. Therefore We strongly advise that close attention be paid to the fiery sensations; in them lies truth - molded by Fire, the genius. It may take decades to perceive through intellect what fiery illumination effects almost instantaneously. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 476:
476. The fiery consciousness affords that invincible optimism which leads to Truth. In its essence Truth itself is positive. There is no negation where Fire creates. One must accept the conditions of the world according to the level of the fiery consciousness. The conditions of life often impede the fiery consciousness. It is difficult to be reconciled with the conventionality of the garb of constructiveness. Dealing with many details in the course of life impedes the fiery receptivity. But for him who has even once contacted the Fiery World, all the husks become negligible. Thus, one must be guided along the higher level, not being disturbed by the imperfection of one's surroundings. As for those who are not good, all good measures must be applied. Fiery realization is not selfhood. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 478:
478. Fiery breathing exists, because the fiery body is alive. Seldom is it possible to observe the flashes of fiery breathing in the earthly body, yet a purified body can sometimes feel such sighs. They may be felt either in the crown of the head, in the heart, or in other centers; one can feel something like an expansion of these centers, as it were. This can even cause dizziness or nausea, because the physical world cannot easily adapt itself to such a manifestation of the Fiery World. Among the causes of enlargement of the heart may be included fiery breathing. Often the heart expands, but loses the rhythm and thus cannot contract normally. In levitation fiery breathing is of great importance; it takes the body out of physical conditions. Here again we are concerned with thought as a fiery product. You yourselves know that during levitation the body loses weight. You must also remember that the thought about levitation did not occur - it was only the entire being striving toward Hierarchy. Yoga constantly advises "Think only of the Highest, so far as your consciousness can encompass. Imagine this Highest to be the best Aspect. Imagine this Highest to be in the Ineffable Light. Strain your consciousness as if toward something completely tangible. Manifest the best disposition. Gather all treasures of the Good, for the Voice of the Silence said, 'In good we ascend!'" You see once more how clear were the ancient counsels, for application in life. One can constantly advise scientists to reread attentively the ancient Teaching. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 479:
479. Who would believe that the human organism reacts not only to planetary disturbances but also to currents of the entire solar system? Yet it would be unwise to deny this and deprive man of cooperation with the far-off worlds. Our task is to remind men that as the highest expression of the manifested world they can be centers for uniting the worlds. Only by inculcating this thought can men be directed toward true advance. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 481:
481. The conditions of the world have not improved. Not without reason are you full of expectancy. The abscess is coming to a head. We are on vigil, and he who is with Us is saved. But to be with Us means to know the Teaching; to know, means to apply. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 482:
482. In Tibet horses are fed on leopard flesh in order to make them fierce. The Kshatniyas of Rajputana depend upon a meat diet to maintain their warlike spirit. These two examples alone show the significance of meat-eating. People do not slaughter a vast number of cattle from a sense of refinement. Like troglodytes, they are ready to devour bears. One must realize that the mass slaughter of animals is carried on in full consciousness. People know that vegetables or fruit give more vital energy than a cup of blood, yet they prefer being served with bloody meat, greatly relishing this coarseness. There is no other name for the frenzy of blood consumption. People are perfectly aware that a handful of wheat or barley is sufficient to sustain life, but their animal instinct tries to drag their minds back to a bestial state. Do not beasts try to tear each other's throats? Does not darkness impel people to the lowest actions? Let us not forget that mass killings, whether in war or in the slaughterhouse, equally pollute the atmosphere and violate the Subtle World. It must be realized that every conscious killing shakes the entire surrounding atmosphere. Moreover, these actions strengthen the forces of darkness and chaos, breaking the rhythm. One must avoid disturbing the Subtle World in any way. We can allow a diet of vegetables, farinaceous food, and milk, also eggs, the very freshest and in a liquid state. You know how repulsive the very sight of meat becomes to the organism accustomed to a vegetable diet. Thus, in practice one must accustom oneself to refinement and remember that even an elephant increases his strength through plants alone. One should not think that people eat meat because of poverty. With the least effort one can obtain a vegetable diet; besides, many nourishing herbs and roots are not utilized. One could learn much from certain animals, they know far more about natural foods than man, the meat-eater. Do not be concerned if the lover of blood scoffs at vegetable food; only remember him, because he is from darkness. Many are indifferent to meat and are compelled to it only by ugly home conditions. We do not mean them. We deplore the conscious vampires and necrophagi. Hence, be simpler and more refined in your diet. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 483:
483. Let the thought-creativeness of the Subtle World remind us of what kind of amplifier is revealed to us. Verily, he who passes over in righteousness multiplies the righteousness, and he who passes over in evil becomes a source of evil. Thus we can multiply our energies without limit. It is therefore our duty to refine our organisms in order that it be a worthy receptacle. And these actions can be performed in palaces as well as in huts. Only consciousness of the grandeur of the revealed Fiery World leads to the path of unity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 484:
484. In regard to the question of nutrition, it should be noted that it is necessary to have some raw vegetables or fruit each day; raw milk is likewise preferable if the cow is known, and also bread of a somewhat coarse flour. Thus one can obtain sufficient vitamins without increasing the obvious superfluity of food. Hence, one should not burden oneself with the thought of food, because such thought often obscures many valuable strivings. He who has found the balance between physical and spiritual demands already stands at the border of understanding the Higher World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 490:
490. It cannot be doubted that the expenditure of inner energy is far greater during mental than during physical labor. This statement should be laid in the foundation of culture. Also, it is time to realize that vitamins and many other substances gain force only when coming in contact with the fiery energy of man. Let this belated discovery also testify to the power of human fiery energy. Striving along the path of discovery of the qualities of human psychic energy will provide the structure of life. One should attentively observe the degree to which man himself transmutes even the most powerful substances. Let us compare the effects of medicine taken with faith and medicine taken with repulsion. We have often witnessed how, under the influence of suggestion, a medicine had an opposite effect; how water acquired the most powerful properties of medicinal compounds. But it was not an outside will that produced these transformations. The will only directed the fiery energy, and in the furnace of Fire the transformation took place. It must be understood that we ourselves affirm our power through the understanding of fiery energy. One cannot express it more powerfully than to say that man is created in the image of the Highest; thus the presence of the higher energies is indicated. But it has not been said that man can make use of these energies only by means of artificial exercises. Energies are inherent in human nature; this means that they must act under the natural conditions of existence. Thus, we return again to the structure of life. If magic denotes artificiality of conditions, it is indeed unsuitable for the regeneration of life. The natural cultivation of the spirit and realization of the Fiery World will be the simplest solution for the aspiration of mankind. It is also said correctly that luxury is the antipode of beauty. Luxury is a form of magic, but where there is beauty no magic is needed. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 491:
491. Mediocrity arises from the failure of man to realize his inherent forces. Mediocrity is contagious; it exists for generations; it kills the being on the threshold of life. In mediocrity is affirmed a general condition in which the personality and human achievements are annihilated. Constructiveness is especially abhorrent to mediocrity. In fact, to mediocrity the Fiery World is a most frightening bugbear. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 492:
492. There are many events, but you must learn to discern amidst this multitude of dissenting voices the one plan for achieving the New World. A great many people prefer not to realize that they can take part in world construction. Let them carry stones for the Temple - invisible to them. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 493:
493. You have heard of many earthquakes and of innumerable meteorites which fall upon Earth, but earthquakes are recorded rather relatively. In certain zones they are recorded with extreme accuracy, but oceanic tremors remain only approximately recorded, although they may prove to be particularly dangerous. Likewise, there is approximation in connection with the fall of meteorites. It is true that many meteorites fall into water, but the fall is conditioned by magnetism. Thus, iron and other metals attract meteorites, especially when the deposits are in their natural state and are not void of cosmic magnetism. The conditions of cosmic magnetizations are successfully expressed in the so-called metal and water diviners. The existence of such people has been known since ancient times. Fortunately, contemporary science does not deny these facts. Thus, science has already established one of the properties of fiery energy. But it is most remarkable that these people sense precisely the subterranean waters and metals. Such a diviner will not react to a tank of water or a house constructed of steel. This magnetism is directed along the fiery channel and responds primarily to the natural state of a substance. This is also the core of all fiery communions. Naturalness and directness constitute the essence of fiery energy. One may never think of fire, one may never perceive Fire, and thus shut off one's access to the Fiery World. I repeat that in the Subtle World it is difficult and painful to cognize Fire if in the earthly state at least some way of approach has not been found to the Higher World. Wisely it is said, "He who wishes to go to his ancestors will go to them." But by this only the lower state is defined. Why be deprived of the predestined beautiful spheres? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 497:
497. The history of denials reveals that men have rebelled most of all against manifestations of the Fiery World. This may have been terror at facing the unknown. Perhaps it was the usual revolt of ignorance. Perhaps it was the reflection of chaos being suggested to our mind as disparagement of everything. But one thing is apparent, in all domains of life people have tried to deny everything connected with fiery energies. The number of martyrs to the Fiery World exceeds the number of those who suffered for Truth. Parallel with the history of martyrdom one must write the history of denials. One must investigate, in the domain of religion and also among scientific discoveries, how every inch of fiery understanding has been gained by fighting ignorance with the greatest courage. Nothing has required so much self-sacrifice as the affirmation of the Fiery World. Even the most ordinary manifestation of light calls forth an explosion of suspicion. The most obvious manifestation will be explained in the most absurd manner. Precisely, Fire as the highest element is a most difficult realization for the human consciousness. In addition to ignorance there are many causes for this. People who have surrounded themselves with darkness will cross over into the Subtle World in darkness. Fiery glimpses are so insignificant to them, and the desire for ascent so unimportant, that Light remains inaccessible. So they walk about in darkness, fighting against the Light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 498:
498. The fiery eye projects a ray of light if it focuses its attention upon a significant object. Even though this ray is not always outwardly visible it nevertheless attracts the attention of those nearby by its magnetism. Such magnetizations pertain to the Fiery World. This is not suggestion affecting the will, it is magnetic guidance, quite in keeping with the laws of the common magnet. Thus do the great laws permeate life, and it is fortunate when they are directed toward Good. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 502:
502. Waking dreams represent the action of fiery energy upon the Chalice. These are not forms of illness; they act as messengers of the approach of fiery energy. The circumstances of the Subtle World begin to reveal themselves similarly. They may proceed beneficently, but during a condensation of the fiery atmosphere they can cause insanity. The best cure lies in explaining the cause of this manifestation, in other words, in a cognizance of Agni Yoga. Obvious need compels Us to offer Our Counsels for wide application. Until quite recently the possibility of epidemics of waking dreams would have been regarded as absurd. But now, even the average physicians in hospitals are confronted with the necessity of studying the mass manifestations of such unusual symptoms. Likewise, other incomprehensible symptoms of the new conditions of the organism will begin to disclose themselves in life. Is it possible that people do not wish to prepare themselves for the new conditions? Such ignorance recalls the story of the child who had the faculty of seeing in the dark, but whose mother asked a physician to cure the child of this peculiarity. The evidences of the work of the fiery centers have become more frequent among people. It is unwise to reject these gifts which will furnish the solution for the immediate future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 505:
505. Freedom from fear will not come through convincing oneself in each separate instance. On the contrary, such suggestions drive the feeling of fear inward, permitting it to return with full force at the first opportunity. Moreover, the terror will increase in proportion to the pressure of the artificial suggestion. Imprisoned fear is a very dangerous convict, and it is essential to rid oneself of fear - so declare all Teachings. Fear can be eradicated by comparisons. Point out the terror of facing ferocious beasts to the man who is threatened by fire, and he will say, "I would know how to escape wild beasts, but how can I escape this blaze?" Thus, collect all the possible causes of fear, and one after another they will fall away like dry leaves. Likewise, one should call forth complete relativity in order to become accustomed to the boundlessness of the Fiery World. The attraction to the earthly crust creates the illusion of security; this explains the attachment of human beings to the earthly world. It is quite true that precisely here one should absorb many feelings and lay a foundation of receptivity, in order to tread the fiery waves more easily. For this reason earthly specialization is not as valuable as the qualities of receptivity and containment. It is not surprising that the dividing lines of the strata of the Subtle World do not coincide with those of conventional classifications on Earth. One may find oneself in the Subtle World among the most unexpected assortment of neighbors. Such a surprise threatens only those who cross over with a load of earthly survivals. But he who has refined his spiritual criteria will find the fulfillment of his expectations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 506:
506. One may rejoice when the beauty of the outlines of the Subtle World is apprehended. One may convince people that thought-creativeness can mold not only personal forms but also those capable of attracting and enrapturing the best hearts. The ability to create by means of thought is also developed on Earth; but how lofty will be such creativeness when people shall realize that they are creating not for Earth, but for spheres of supreme grandeur! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 507:
507. Let us be like arrows striving heavenward from a fiery bowstring. In each earthly object let thought find the spiritual essence which will create a beautiful vision in Infinity. Thus, let us be ashamed to send vile thoughts into the World of Beauty. Each day should reveal a prototype of beautiful enhancements. People are ashamed to speak vile words into a loud-speaker. Why, then, should one fill space with vile thoughts? Let the fact of the world conflagration remind one again about the quality of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 508:
508. Yes, yes, yes, the seeds of good remain in the spirit, but not sufficient attention is given to them. People remember about accumulations; but, not having preserved their spiritual understanding, they strive to accumulate earthly objects. In the depths of their spirits men know about flights into the Infinite, but, having forgotten the significance of the far-off worlds, they wander aimlessly about on the earthly crust. One should not speak against earthly objects, which are products of creation; one should not speak against travels, which can be the highest schooling - the entire earthly existence must be comprehended from the level of the Higher World. Can one perform only useful actions in earthly life? Of course one can. It is easy to imagine an entire life as a continuous stream of usefulness to others. Santana is not a meaningless rolling of stones. It is like a stream feeding the adjoining fields like a brook bringing cleanliness to the hearth, like rain making the sown seeds come up. Thus, one need not be a special sage to imagine a life useful in all domains. When the fiery waves shall compel people to seek safety in the towers of the spirit, they will regret with loathing each useless incarnation. In consternation they will try to gather crumbs of positive thinking. What is the use of offering advices not to dissipate precious energy! One must think about the approach of very unusual times. Neither cruelty, nor robbery, nor treason, nor falsehood will help one to withstand the fiery waves. Not shame so much as suffering will compel quests for salvation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 509:
509. The ability to discriminate between the great and the small is forged in the same fire of the heart. Do not think that the writings bring only great things. One must discern the source of these writings! There are not a few false, though attractive statements that are concocted about the destruction of the world. One should call forth one's observation, to discern how the reptiles of darkness crawl in to defile the thinking. Dirt does not come from light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 513:
513. A neophyte asked a Rishi who spoke to him about Agni, "If I constantly repeat the word Agni, will I have any benefit from it?" The Rishi answered, "Of course, You have been so far removed from this concept that even through sound your nature will cling to the great foundation of Existence." In the same way We repeat about the various qualities and analogies of the great Agni. May the people accept this sound in the Chalice! Let them be so saturated with its reverberations that they accept it as inalienable to them. If, during the transition between existences, they even pronounce "Agni," it will be of help to them, because they will not be hostile toward Fire. The Subtle World will help to sensitize the understanding of the higher principles, but they cannot be approached with hostility and denial. The aim of the first book about the Fiery World is to affirm and accustom people to an understanding of Agni. Let them see how diversely Fire has been understood, from ancient times up to the present contemporary understanding. May the sparks of these fires of the heart recall to mind many mysterious manifestations and the recounting of legends by the old people. One must absorb into one's consciousness an attractive constructive image. One should admit it as one's own possession which will lead to the heights. Therefore, even the repetition of sound, Agni, is useful. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 514:
514. Humanity truly represents, as it were, the cement of the planet; it helps to hold together the parts threatened by chaos. An unpopulated world easily disintegrates. But man must not pride himself on this mission, he must feel himself to be a guard on watch. Verily, only he who is fortified by the armor of Agni can the more fully consummate his destiny. Agni must not be in a state of inaction. The element of fire is the most active, most speedy, and most spatial, and it is manifested in the midst of the tension of thought. Does not man preserve the planet by thought? The most precious substances are created by thought. Compare breadth of thought with insipidity. I attest that people can gather a treasure of thought, which, in rhythm with the Cosmos, will create the New Era. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 523:
523. Nothing can confuse the traveler who already has caught sight of his home. What, then, can impede the consciousness striving toward the Fiery World? Nothing can prohibit a man from setting himself the greatest task. Only thus can care be illuminated and thought be filled with solemnity. Only thus can the real values be elected, enabling one to go toward Hierarchy without hindrance. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 524:
524. To doubt the evidence of the Fiery World means to arrest the momentum; therefore do not look back. Let the movement develop a progressive flow of attraction, like a current. As a falling object can develop a terrific speed, so can an advancing movement generate a magnetic force which draws one in the designated direction. One does not go far by growling, but fiery thought will carry one over the unexpected. Know how to observe the growth of consciousness. Certainly it is more difficult than observing the growth of hair or grass. But the haystack indicates the growth of the grass. So, also, the consciousness can yield precious stores. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 526:
526. Of course, you have noticed the state between sleep and waking. It is especially remarkable that at the slightest movement a sort of dizziness is felt. But in a comfortable position one can feel a decrease in weight. This state is no illusion. In fact one can check the change in weight on scales. The dizziness itself is the effect of the predominance of the subtle body. The ancient Teaching says that as man returns to his earthly body, he senses momentarily the quality of the Subtle World. One can feel the same condition during ecstasy of the spirit at the beginning of an epileptic fit. But the decrease in weight of a medium occurs differently; then external elementary energies participate. The manifestation of the Fiery World is especially close to us when the fiery body transforms our sensations amidst earthly conditions; therefore we can affirm that the conditions of the three worlds can also be manifested in earthly life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 529:
529. A common error of people is to cease to study after leaving school. The Pythagoreans and similar philosophic schools of Greece, India, and China furnish sufficient examples of continuous study. Truly, limiting education to the prescribed schooling indicates ignorance. Obligatory learning is only the entrance to real knowledge. If we divide humanity into three categories - those who are altogether unschooled, those whose education is confined to compulsory schooling, and those who continue their education - the number of the last will prove astonishingly small. This primarily shows indifference toward future lives. In their decline of spirit, men are indifferent even to their own future. There should remain a record that in the present significant year it is necessary to remind people about that which was useful a thousand years ago. In addition to elementary education one should further the education of adults. Several generations exist simultaneously on Earth, and they are all equally indifferent in striving to the future which they cannot evade. Such negligence is astonishing! Learning has become an empty shell. Yet for a simple holiday people like to dress in their best. Is it possible that they do not think it behooves them to secure an attire of Light for the solemn Abode in the Fiery World? One should rejoice not in bigotry, not in superstition, but with an illumined mind, and not only at the schools for children but also at the uniting of adults for continuous learning. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 532:
532. When the thought is striving forward and encounters the current of a hostile sending, a terrific shock results, which reacts upon the heart. I have already told you about the terrible hostile arrows. Besides these sendings the constantly increasing tremor of Earth also heightens the tension of the centers. Such a condition is unnatural, and only persistent striving toward the Fiery World will give humanity a different trend of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 536:
536. One can realize only with difficulty how greatly needed for the earthly plane is subtle construction. But many structures of the Subtle World are, as it were, actual teraphim for the future of Earth. Often the completion of such subtle teraphim is even more essential than the earthly structures. In them is laid, as it were, the root of constructive thinking. Therefore We rejoice when the prototype is already completed. Of course, one can rejoice only at a successful prototype. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 541:
541. Earth still harbors the good robber and the cruel devotee. One would suppose that people, as the highest elements of Earth, would evolve far more rapidly than other elements of the planet. But a strange phenomenon is taking place - rejecting the ethics of spirit, people have encased themselves in a spiritual inertia. It seems that even the climate changes more rapidly than the human consciousness. Many inventions have appeared on this planet more than once. Bygone nations knew much, but the quality of thinking has progressed very little. And still people talk a great deal about a new race and a new humanity. But no Golem is to be the prototype of the new race. The quality of thinking will differ from that of past ages. The art of thinking must be completely and consciously regenerated, but without understanding the three worlds it is impossible to raise thinking to a new level. He who does not yearn for self-perfection will not think on a planetary scale. He who considers discussion of the Fiery World as superstition or paganism cannot revere the Image of the Savior. One need not wonder that people become accustomed to honest thinking so slowly, for throughout their many incarnations they have been bereft of the best images of the heroes of mankind. People have continually seen that it was precisely the heroes who were tortured and killed before their very eyes. By such thinking one does not arrive at the concept of the new man. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 546:
546. To give is a divine attribute. The inexhaustibility of giving is found in varying degrees in all of nature. But fire is the element in which giving is most apparent. The very principle of Fire is transmutation and constant giving. Fire cannot exist without the sacrifice of giving; likewise the fiery seed of the spirit exists through giving. But the sacrifice is a true one only when it has become the very nature of a man. A mental and compulsive sacrifice is neither natural nor divine. Only when sacrifice becomes an inalienable attribute of life does it become inseparable from the consciousness. Thus, by its qualities Fire teaches us during ascent. Let each one who wishes to attain cognizance say to himself, "I will be like Agni." One must grow to love fiery sacrifice as the closest means of communion with the Fiery World. Without this self-sacrificial striving it is not easy to rise above the claws of evil. Like Fire, which is elusive, the consciousness becomes mobile when united with Agni. One must approach sacrifice not by the path of despondency but by that of fiery splendor. One cannot define Fire by any other term than splendor. Likewise, the Fiery World cannot be thought of as other than a manifestation of grandeur. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 551:
551. In biographies it is highly instructive to trace the intervening circumstances which help to conclusively define a life task . It may be noted that many apparently accidental factors helped along in the predestined direction. As a matter of fact, not accident but many profound causes contributed to such achievement. In this can be seen the participation of the Subtle World. When the spirit chooses a definite task, it adapts itself to many assisting influences. Often there remain in the Subtle World allies and co-workers who control the contributory circumstances. Thus one can observe many scarcely perceptible impulses that lead to definite aims. One can only esteem such fireflies along with wayside guideposts! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 553:
553. Throughout the entire world rises the sound of wailing. It is apparent that this cannot go on. The convulsions of the planet become more frequent. One should remember that these years are marked in all Teachings. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 555:
555. It is as easy to fall prey to obsession as it is difficult to effect cooperation with the Subtle World. In the first place, people as a rule give little thought to true cooperation; and in the second, they altogether refuse to admit the existence of the Subtle World. During obsession a most objectionable violation takes place, and rational cooperation is eliminated from the consciousness. Many dwellers in the Subtle World would like to offer their knowledge, but they are denied the opportunity because of various prejudices and fear. If you only knew what great turbulence now exists in the Subtle World when the new division of humanity rocks space! One should not assume that the present time is an ordinary one; it is unprecedented and can inaugurate a New Era. Nevertheless, create heroes - thus it is ordained. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 556:
556. One must have not small imagination to begin thinking of the Fiery World. One must be able to envision Hierarchy up to the Fiery World, and when the highest imagination has become exhausted, one will have to find all daring to turn to the great Fiery Images. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 557:
557. All killing is contrary to the fiery nature. Everyone who ponders about the Fiery World not only should not kill but is obligated to prevent the shedding of blood. He must understand that bloodshed not only creates confusion in certain strata of the Subtle World but is a violation of earthly nature. Among certain peoples sapping of trees in spring is prohibited for the same reasons. But if, since ancient times, people have understood the significance of the sap of trees, how can they fail to understand the significance of effused blood? The very passage into the Subtle World, if bloodless, saves one from the approach of those dark creatures which are immediately attracted to the emanations of blood. Besides these physical reasons, it is time to realize what it means to prematurely cut life short. The destruction of earthly enemies by murder means the creation of a powerful enemy in the Subtle World. More than once We have reminded about the meaning of karma, but if this word has no appeal to some, let us call it Divine Justice. Never burden the understanding of your companion with a persistent definition. The thought must be directed toward the essence of a concept, beyond its customary expression. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 561:
561. It is better to go to sleep with a prayer than with a curse. It is better to begin the day with a blessing than in bitterness. It is better to partake of food with a smile than with dread. It is better to enter upon a task with joy than with depression. Thus have spoken all the mothers of the world; thus have heard all the children of the world. Without Yoga, the simple heart knows what is needed for advance. In can be defined in any terms, but the significance of a joyous and solemn foundation is preserved throughout all time. The Yoga of Fire must strengthen the basis of ascent. The Agni Yoga is first of all not a hypochondriac; he summons all those who are strong and joyous of spirit. When joy keeps its glow even under the most difficult circumstances, the Agni Yogi is filled with impregnable strength. There, beyond the most difficult ascent, the Fiery World begins. The manifestation of the Fiery World is immutable. A Yogi knows that nothing can stop him from attaining the Fiery World. Thus, the first prayer of a mother and the very splendor of the Fiery Worlds are on the same thread of the heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 564:
564. Let us relate another tale about the heart. "Some people gathered together to boast of their prowess some exhibited their muscular development; some boasted of taming wild beasts; one estimated strength by the hardness of his skull, another by his swiftness of foot - thus the various parts of the human body were extolled. But someone remembered the heart, which had remained unpraised. Then everyone began to think about how the strength of the heart could be estimated. Finally a newcomer said, 'You have discussed various types of competition, but you have forgotten one near to the human heart - a competition in magnanimity. Let your teeth, fists, and skull be at rest, and vie with each other in magnanimity. It will speed the path of the heart to the Fiery World.' It must be confessed that everyone became greatly concerned, for they did not know how to manifest magnanimity. And so the manifestation of love remained undiscussed, because even the gateway to it was not admitted to any place in the contest of prowess." Verily, if magnanimity is found, then love will kindle the fires of the heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 566:
566. Let us pay especial attention to the battle in the Subtle World. Innumerable hordes are battling on all planes. A stout heart is needed to realize these forces. And even on Earth the shoulders can ache from these battles. One must warn people about the extent of their dependence upon the Subtle World. People often search for answers. Whence comes a seeming inner shock? Its cause may lie in some manifestation of the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 569:
569. Insomnia may be actually the result of non-admittance into the Subtle World when the tension of conflict is too powerful. Habitual ability to project the subtle body may bring it forth immediately upon falling asleep. But when tension is excessive one cannot risk this; one might even fail to return. Therefore, during the battle of Light and darkness one must not fall into a bottomless whirlpool. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 572:
572. One cannot fail to be amazed at the persistent refusal of people to envision the manifestation of the all-pervading fiery element. One can turn to the trite example of oxygen in its solid, liquid, gaseous and even etheric states. People will accept such action of substances quite calmly but never apply this striking example to the fiery element. Fire is lodged too strongly in people's minds in its coarsest form; but so utterly undeveloped is the human imagination that it cannot conceive the extension and refinement of the crude form into infinity. People will say, "Why don't we see the Fiery Beings?" Thus, they prefer to blame the Fiery World rather than ponder upon the state of their consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 574:
574. Verily, the manifestation of the Great Sacrifice will sweep through all the world. It will be impressed upon the human hearts by striking evidences. Therefore, watch the signs keenly; they are numerous. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 576:
576. When I speak again of beauty, I wish to accustom you to the great beauty of the Fiery World. Everyone who loves the beautiful transforms thereby a portion of earthly life. Only by meticulous spiritual cognizance can one burn the unnecessary rags here in advance. Such burning does not take place in specially constructed bonfires in public squares, but in each day's smile of love. Only by degrees do we come to realize the beauty of the world of spirit. Our sojourns in the various strata are short, but on entering the Fiery World we can remain there. And when we come from there, we preserve the fiery solemnity wherever we are. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 578:
578. Even during Earthly life people transform their appearance through their passions. How greatly is this quality of justice magnified in the Subtle World! You have already seen how the dwellers of the Subtle World are transformed - some become luminous, some become darkened and even disfigured to the most horrible extent. With very few exceptions no one on Earth cares to see in this self-transformation the law of justice. People do not realize that they must take the necessary precautions in time, at least for the sake of their own appearance. Each thought honeyed by a hypocritical smile flowers according to its merit in the Subtle World. And if Agni has not been called into action, the ugly grimace of the true personality is almost ineradicable. Moreover, few of those disfigured by malice have enough sense to turn toward the Light in time. According to the law of progression, they keep rolling down into the dark abysses until a sudden reversal takes place, often inducing a reaction in the darkest one. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 578:
Not through fear of any punishment, but in anticipation of their own destiny, should people turn to purification. What each one metes out for himself is not severity but justice. The thought of purification must lead to the realization of Fire. The Fiery Baptism is the wisest covenant, but how can it descend upon one if the heart is not softened and dwells in cruelty? The mask of cruelty is dreadful; it cannot be wiped away, just as Addison's disease cannot be washed off the face. Cruelty is a ferocious disease! Even a beast attacks a cruel being. Thus, I call to mind those whose faces cannot be cleansed, that have forgotten the heart, the Fiery World, and the Hierarchy of Light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 579:
579. Do not speak ill of those who have crossed into the Subtle World. Even a wicked man one should not speak badly. He has already assumed his true visage. And to speak badly of him means to invoke a harmful enemy. Often evil grows, and one may bring upon oneself a giant of evil with all his co-workers. It is better to send the evil one a wish that he be freed of his hideous mask - that will be wiser. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 581:
581. A mother told her son about a great saint, "Even the grain of sand beneath his foot becomes great." It came to pass that this saint passed through the village. The boy followed his footsteps, took up a pinch of dust therefrom, sewed it in a bag and wore it around his neck. And as he recited his lessons in school, he always held this relic in his hand. The boy was filled thereby with such inspiration that his answers were always remarkable. One day when leaving the school his teacher praised him and asked what he always held in his hand. The boy replied, "Earth from beneath the feet of the saint who passed through our village." The teacher commented, "This hallowed earth serves you better than gold." A neighboring shopkeeper, hearing this, said to himself, "What a stupid boy to take only a pinch of this golden earth! I will await the passing of the holy man and collect all the earth from where he trod. Thus I can obtain the most profitable merchandise." And the shopkeeper waited in vain for the coming of the saint. But he never came. Greed is not akin to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 583:
583. One must mellow the hearts of teachers, then they will abide in constant awareness. The child's heart recognizes what is aflame and what is extinguished. Not the given lesson, but the mutual aspiration of teacher and pupil reveals the world of wonders. To open the eyes of a pupil means to share with him the love of great creation. Who would dispute that one must have a firm foothold if one's goal is far distant? The archer will affirm this. Thus let us learn to cherish everything that affirms the future. Fire is at the threshold! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 584:
584. It is praiseworthy that you revere the days of the Great Sacrifice. Let every human heart draw strength for achievement from the Chalice of the Savior. Let us not emulate savages, in hostility to one another. The time of crucifixion and killing must end. Hear ye! Apostles of Truth are needed, aspiring to the Baptism of Fire. Let malice cease, at least in the days of great suffering as happened when the Chalice was drained for the entire world! You should understand that the focus of All-Being is one. There cannot be two centers of rotation. Those are mad who deny the magnitude of Infinity! On this scale is the Ineffable Sacrifice measured. When an earthly body hastened to accept the Sacrifice for the regeneration of all the world, no human words could describe the reasons for this hallowed heroism. One may gather the most supreme expressions, but the heart alone, in the tremor of striving, understands this glorious beauty. Permit no slander or blasphemy, even from the ignorant. Each blasphemer plunges himself into the darkness of madness. Thus, teach the affirmation of the spirit's salvation, that there may be no touch of darkness in the days of the Fiery Chalice. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 588:
588. Each abuse of the Savior, the Teacher, and the Heroes plunges the world into savagery and precipitates chaos. How can it be explained that chaos is very near, that there is no need to cross an ocean to find it? It is also difficult to explain that savagery begins with the very smallest. When the treasure of solemnity is lost and the pearls of the heart's knowledge are scattered, what remains? One can remember how people mocked the Great Sacrifice. Has not the entire world answered for this savagery? One can see how it is reflected in degeneration. This degeneration is the worst of all. I say, "Blessed be all energies; but let there be no sinking into the miasma of dissolution." Thus let us remember all Great Days! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 589:
589. He centered in Himself all Light. He was imbued with renunciation of self and of earthly possessions. He knew the Palace of Spirit and the Temple of Fire. One cannot take earthly objects into Fire, and the Palace of Spirit cannot be made a treasury of gold. Thus one should follow the Great Example. One can sometimes compare the objects of today, but how can one evaluate the objects of the future? So, also, the Fiery Images are incomparable and inaccessible to us at present. Therefore one should ponder deeply within one's heart, in order to glimpse the Fiery World through the help of the Great Examples. If but momentarily one could find oneself in the Lotus Boat, breasting the tide of all the waves of chaos! One can ask that in a really difficult hour one be permitted to experience the same rapture in the break up of chaos. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 594:
594. One should understand and encompass with good. Much that is done through forgetfulness is not evil, but absence of memory often makes criminals of men. True, egoism which is not overcome prompts one to forget others. But a fiery consciousness will not forget the goal of life when it serves the good of the world. People often do not know how to think about the good of the world, regarding themselves as insignificant. This is wrong, because the spirit, the fiery seed, emanates from the One Fire and strives toward the Light Eternal. It does not matter where burns the torch that points the way to the lost traveler! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 597:
597. And so, the greatest misconception lies in the fact that people prepare themselves for death instead of educating themselves for life. They have heard often enough that the very concept of death is vanquished. They have heard often enough of the need for changing the seven sheaths. It has been sufficiently emphasized that these changes take place with the closest cooperation of Fire. This means that one should assist the fiery transmutations, since they are inevitable. Why spend ages and millenniums on that which can be accomplished far more quickly! We should prepare our consciousness for the fiery receptivity of our concentrated bodies. If something is subject to a fiery action, let this good be accomplished in the shortest possible time. Thinking about such transmutation in itself greatly helps our organism to assimilate this process into the consciousness. You already know that accepting something into the consciousness means a bodily assimilation also. In our general conceptions it is high time to become accustomed to the scope of the Fiery World. We are amazed at the difference between an idiot and a genius, but our imagination falls short in extending this divergence into infinity. Our imagination is equally uneducated in visualizing the closeness of the Fiery World, obscured solely by our body. Rarely do people see the highest spheres of the Subtle World, but those who are worthy to behold the splendor of the mountains and seas of the Subtle World, and the radiance of its flowers, can visualize the purity of the Fiery Kingdom! One can also imagine the omnipresence of the Fiery World, when even during physical existence one can project the subtle body to different places simultaneously. Thus let us become accustomed to the Fiery World as the only destiny of men. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 598:
598. The established facts of the simultaneous appearances of the subtle body in different places should do away with the ignorant prejudice that the Higher Beings cannot appear in various parts of the world at the same time. If even in the physical state one can know the divisibility of the spirit, then certainly in the fiery state, above all, there would be no limitation to one time, one place. When one succeeds, logically and intelligently, in visualizing the primary qualities of the Fiery World, one can immediately begin to assimilate its reality. What joy when Infinity ceases to be a void! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 599:
599. Insomnia was once again the reason for restraining the subtle body from excessive battle in the Subtle World. Drowsiness is often a sign of the projection of the subtle body, but the Guide must watch lest there be too great a subjection to excessive danger. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 600:
600. The Fiery World is reflected in the earthly consciousness as something contrary to all everyday concepts. Imagine a man who has slept through all sunrises; he knows only the sunset and the evening shadows. But if he is once awakened at dawn by an earthquake, he runs out of his house and stands astonished before the rising light, never hitherto seen. If a man cannot accept into his consciousness even so natural an occurrence, how can he assimilate the subtlest manifestations of Fire? People have acquainted themselves with only the most gross of the subtle and etheric energies, and the beautiful fiery signs are cast into the domain of superstition. It is terrible to observe that precisely ignorance comments upon superstition. It is difficult to imagine how repulsive is this obscuration of knowledge through dark stratagems! Chemistry and even elementary physics give an idea of the higher luminosity. But even such examples do not elevate thought. People want to dwell in evil, in other words, in ignorance. One should firmly remember that each allusion to the One Light will be the source of hostile attacks. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 601:
601. Furthermore, let us not forget that the fiery body not only does not fear blows but they even intensify the fundamental power. The statement that blows only strengthen energy does not belittle the Fiery World. By means of simple experiments in physics one is able to demonstrate this principle. Thus, let us learn to show reverence for the Fiery World, from the simplest to the Highest. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 602:
602. Ahamkara is the high state of the fiery seed when it can already affirm itself without egoism. Thus the Fiery Gates are opened when not only is egoism burned away but a worthy evaluation of self is achieved. Only then can the spirit verily bring its sole heritage to the altar of Light. But on this long journey what happens to the enemies who wrought such torment through their discordances? When darkness takes over its own possessions, the remaining ones who are able to ascend are divided according to rays. Thus discord disappears and the feeling of enmity dissolves by itself. The spirits gather and rise to the abode of containment like waves of harmonious light. Thus is settled the question, most incomprehensible to man, about the unity of the seeds of Light in ascent to the Higher World. Enmity, so insoluble in the physical world, disintegrates by itself in the etheric, purified rays. Not only in the higher but already in the middle spheres of the Subtle World, the feeling of enmity withers because of its uselessness. One must understand these laws of the distribution of the rays. The realization of these laws alone will mitigate the malice of enmity even here. Also let us not forget that enmity throws the organism out of balance, leaving it a prey to various sicknesses and obsessions. Therefore I advise you to consider enmity from the viewpoint of prophylaxis. Why should one be sick, infect others, and be a prey to fits of madness when a single effort of spirit preserves the invulnerability of the organism? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 603:
603. It is astonishing that even recently the transmission of pictures was considered unrealizable. But now images are already transmitted over great distances; the word thunders through many spheres, even further than people imagine. The Fiery Worlds likewise have no impediments in transmission and communication. One should not be astonished at such fiery potencies when even the material world has already mastered the crude forms of the same possibilities. And how many achievements are knocking upon the doors of the human heart! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 604:
604. Can human language express that which is beyond earthly expression? Notwithstanding, people must think about the Fiery World. They should picture it as the most vital and most guiding; otherwise, in confused dreams, they will be unable to approach it as has been ordained. Reverence for the One Light is as natural as the idea of the One Father. People are alike in their fiery seed, but physical atavism places them at varying distances from Truth. But the higher fires stand above all divisions. Read about the most diverse visions of Fiery Beings in all countries of the world, and you will find in them the same signs and results. Verily, all distinctions between peoples fall away before the Higher World. People sense equally the breath of the Higher World. They are set equally atremor in heart and body. They understand the Voice of the Envoy of Light. With difficulty they return to the common earthly state. Such manifestations, and the ecstasy of the spirit at contact with a Higher Being, are unforgettable to all alike. One should not forget that the most diverse peoples have beheld the Higher Beings in identical Images. Is this not a sign of the oneness of Light and of the Hierarchy of Good? Thus, one should accept the Fiery World with heart and mind. One must feel that all inspirations emanate therefrom. Honest creators and workers can bear witness that the best solutions come from without. Like a powerful dynamo the Fiery World emits a shower of the best formulas. One should not only make use of them but also testify about them in the highest terms. Thus one can be united by the fires of the heart with the Supreme Light. This is not conceit, for Light knows no obstacles. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 606:
606. Indeed, one must free oneself from egoism in order to transmute and affirm the radiant Ego. One may carry the transformed Ego to the altar of Light without fear of being burned. What, then, is subject to scorching if not egoism with all its appendages? Egoism, like a cancerous swelling is engendered by lack of Agni. Let us not forget that egoism attracts and fills itself with carnal lusts and begets evil. Around the bait of egoism flock the influences of family, clan, and nation. The very sediments of the physical and of the Subtle World seek to wind themselves about egoism; such a bristly ball is unsuitable for the Fiery World. But the tempered and conscious fiery Ego enters the Fiery World as a welcome guest. Thus, let us distinguish all that befits the Higher World as an achievement. Let it be only a luminous duty. It is not fitting to consider the predestined assignment as a unique achievement. People should accustom themselves to the transmutation of the heart as a manifest path, known long ago. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 609:
609. What crime is the most destructive to the monad of the criminal? Certainly treason. This crime abruptly alters the current already established, and a terrific counterblow results. A traitor cannot live long in the world of matter, and when he crosses into the Subtle World, being entirely without life-giving energy he is sucked into chaos and is doomed to disintegration. Treason is never impulsive. It is always premeditated, and thus its fate is aggravated. It must be understood that the return to chaos is, first of all inexpressibly painful. In addition, the feeling of the primary seed remains, and facing the futility of hoping for a speedy transformation demands indescribable courage. But the traitor is devoid of courage. He is above all filled with conceit. Thus, people should be warned that even from a physical standpoint treason is intolerable. The traitor not only condemns himself but infects vast strata around him, generating storms of fire. One should not think that an unnatural human action will not react on the surroundings. It reacts first of all on children under seven, before the spirit has taken possession of the entire organism. During this early period the fiery tempests are especially dangerous; they impose a special nervousness upon the heart action of those who already carry the weight of heavy atavism. Thus the traitor not only betrays an individual, but at the same time outrages a whole generation and even affects the well-being of an entire country. Let each one who has pondered upon the Fiery World beware of treason even in thought. No treason is small - it is great in evil and is hostile to the Universe. Such evil is in itself a barrier to ascent. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 610:
610. It is instructive to observe from the scientific point of view the nature of the atmosphere surrounding the substance of the Subtle or Fiery World, when this atmosphere is condensed for a manifestation in the physical world. One may recall the draughts which precede manifestation; in one case one can sense a coolness as of mountains, even accompanied by fragrances, whereas in another case one can sense piercing cold and an unpleasant odor. In this way the strata of the worlds can be distinguished. But one might also discern various chemical compounds in the condensed atmosphere. Is this not a manifestation of the higher realities? Thus, spiritually and physically, it is possible to apprehend the magnitude of the Invisible Worlds. One must not only become accustomed to this beautiful reality, but must also adjust one's actions commensurately with the grandeur of Cosmos. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 612:
612. If the Sublime Beings testify that they have not faced the supreme Origin of Origins, this should not be construed as a form of negation. On the contrary, this testimony of the sacred infinitude of the Supreme World only proves how unencompassable is the concept of Sublime Light. He is right who knows the path toward Light, but only the ignorant, in conceit, will presume that the brain can evaluate the Sublime. One must learn to comprehend the oneness of the path of ascent. In the radiance of the microcosm one can envision the parallel with the Infinite. One must learn to value each drop of dew reflecting the myriads of worlds. By way of experiment, one may reject all negations. A manifestation of Hierarchy should be accepted exultantly. The directed consciousness can lead the spirit's eye to the string of pearls which loses itself in Infinity. One can understand the reverence for the concepts of concordance and co-measurement. One can raise the spirit toward Light and fly over masses of darkness. Does one not fly in dreams, and are not such flights inherent from childhood? The spirit remembers these qualities of other worlds. No earthly obstacles can deprive the human heart of the concept of flight, and the very same heart will teach reverence for the Origin of Origins. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 614:
614. Earthly events are much spoken about in the Subtle World, yet there is much which cannot be understood there. One must have compassion for such lack of understanding, just as on Earth. Precisely, as on Earth, so also in Heaven, one should not aggravate a situation by irritation. One should follow the Hierarch in full trust, just as the Hierarch follows his own Hierarch. This path of devotion should be loved. One must cleave to it whole-heartedly, so that any other mode of thought becomes impossible. Verily, by such devotion are worlds built. One may read about most beautiful examples of devotion, and thus will be narrated a story about heroes. One should even learn to live like the heroes. One should love the Fiery Sphere. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 615:
615. Special complexities arise due to the varying conditions of time in different worlds. True, one can see the very remote future, whereas an earthly date is deflected and appears quite different where no time exists. Moreover, our conventional days and nights assume differing aspects even upon other existing planets. But the Subtle World and the Fiery World even more are completely devoid of these conditions. This means that astrological signs may serve there, but even they are defined by different methods, because the chemism of the luminaries is refracted differently when Agni triumphs. But for us here it is difficult to imagine the conditions in Higher Worlds. The astral light is definitely affirmed according to the strata of the atmosphere; certain strata of the Subtle World dwell in twilight, because the light of their dwellers is faint. Few understand how the dwellers themselves can be like beacons of light. But precisely purified Agni serves as a beacon of light for all. Thus, thought about Materia Lucida serves as a beacon for achievement. Many ask themselves, "Will I shine?" Again, let us not forget that egoism is like a dark cobblestone upon the heart, but the pure Ego is like a radiant Adamant! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 616:
616. Thought-creativeness cannot be definitely discerned on the earthly plane; herein lies its difference from the Fiery World. The Higher Beings perceive the effect of their thoughts immediately, whereas here we can know only their direction, and the ultimate result is disclosed only after a certain lapse of time. Thus, one can gradually form an idea of the differences between manifestations in various worlds. Likewise, one can gradually approach fiery consciousness, eradicating the barriers between worlds. One can imagine the state when death will be no more, and the transition will be a usual attainment. It is impossible to understand how such separation between worlds came about, since it is not necessary for evolution, unless people have created a prideful concept of Earth. It can be discovered that in remote antiquity there was greater understanding of the spherical form of the planet than after the post-glacial period. True, many ancient traditions have been confused, and only now people begin correctly to extend their estimate of the continuity of the life of our Earth. It is amazing how apparently learned people discuss the greatness of God, yet at the same time seek to disparage his creations. If scientists two hundred years ago had dared to hint at the great antiquity of the planet, or to suggest other inhabited worlds, their contemporaries would probably have resorted to the well-tried remedy of the stake. And one may be equally sure that even now some moderate theory, though based on experiments, will be assailed as a fraud. Thus, people regard the destiny of this planet as the alpha and omega of the entire Universe. Much persuasion will be required to remind humanity that in all the promulgated Covenants the Era of Fire was foretold. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 617:
617. It is almost impossible to convey an idea of the imminence of the fiery invasion. There are numerous signs of it but people refuse to think of summer in winter. No one understands that the obduracy of nations cannot be settled by the methods of the past century. The Teaching about the most subtle physical processes presupposes everywhere something not susceptible to definition. One must accept this "something" also in the processes of national structures. The study of ethnography is greatly needed for the realization of the deplorable state of the planet. A concept of the world which embraces the Invisible World will change the psychology of the people. But this is as yet remote! Even in the circles devoted to psychic research the results of the experiments are not carried into life. After their experiments the people remain as before. However, nothing should deter one from sharing his knowledge and encouraging the growth of consciousness. Therein lies love for one's fellow men. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 621:
621. It is a natural desire to want to know how the transitions into different spheres are accomplished. It is not difficult to understand that purified Agni is the decisive factor. If we gradually fill a balloon with combustible gas, it will begin to rise proportionately. If a balloon cannot retain the gas it will descend. This is a crude example of the principle governing transition into the various spheres of the Subtle World. The subtle entity can ascend by itself if its fiery seed is appropriately filled. Fire - the transmuter - helps to assimilate the new and higher conditions. Agni facilitates the understanding of the language of each sphere, because the intercourse of beings becomes more refined as the ascent is made. Of course, the high Guidance does not forsake the striving ones, but for assimilation of Guidance devotion is needed. Thus, a being can ascend the ladder - there is no other symbol which can more accurately define the ascent of the spirit. If a being is detained on one step, the cause is apparent in the aura. So many travelers quite unexpectedly find themselves a few steps lower! The usual reason for such retrogression is some earthly remembrance which engenders cravings. The Guide considers a store of patience indispensable to protect those who stumble. But one should not draw too frequently upon this precious energy. The being who can discover the cause by himself will actually ascend more quickly. Truly, ascent is accompanied by the joy of new companions, and finally the earthly asp of envy falls away, and thought-creativeness is no longer impeded by the currents of malice. But one should prepare even now for mobility of consciousness. A torpid consciousness obstructs the striving of Agni. Thus, let us envision perfectly clearly the ladder of ascent. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 624:
624. Even among contemporary forms numerous animal-like men can be found. Such monstrosities are usually ascribed to a fright or shock experienced by the mother. But, notwithstanding many explanations, the principal cause is usually lost sight of. It may be understood that in the Subtle World certain entities are subject to fits of carnal desire. During these obscurations they sink to the level of the animal kingdom. Moreover, Agni declines to such an extent that the animal principles take possession of the fallen ones. Of course, with time, they can again ascend, but the animal contact is so powerful that it may be transformed at reincarnation into animal form. Sometimes heredity contributes to such animal-like rebirths, for base spirits prefer corresponding forms for themselves. And sometimes it is neither atavism nor heredity, but a deplorable lunge into the animal world, which imprints the seal of madness. Again it is instructive to note how the decrease of Agni permits the manifestation of animal propensities. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 624:
Agni, the savior, leads to beautiful worlds, but one must cherish it and not forget its existence. Many spirits, while not lowering themselves to an animal state, disgracefully stamp about on one spot and even fear Agni. During their earthly journeyings these timid ones feared everything existing, and Fire was to them the most terrifying concept. They forgot the Light, which could draw them to the World of Beauty, and fear is a poor counselor. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 626:
626. Giving is a fundamental principle of the fiery divinity of the spirit. The analogy with fire is striking in all stages of development. From the crudest forms of life up to the highest, giving is manifest. One should not protest if a savage, not cognizant of the value of spiritual gifts, offers his deity his household treasures. By such circuitous paths, humanity attains the highest giving. Being of lofty degree understand giving as a joyful duty. One should strive for this degree of fieriness, for then we enter into balance with the Fiery Principle, and giving becomes receiving. Then, already devoid of selfhood, one's being accepts the highest gifts. And in such accelerated exchange an inflow of energy takes place. This constant regeneration renews the consciousness and spares one the breaks in consciousness during the transition into the Subtle World. Thus one can remember the exchange of substances in both the lowest and the highest. The unceasing interchange erases the boundaries between the lowest and highest, in other words, it raises the general level. Such work will benefit one's near ones, because it draws them into the orbit of striving of consciousness. Reveal understanding of the interchange of substances. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 627:
627. Sometimes you hear seeming wails and the din of voices. In fact, these are echoes from the strata of the Subtle World. These reach us either through our inner centers or as a result of tension of currents. With Us, perceptions of the Subtle World are transformed into voices, seemingly physical, but you know that the Subtle World has no physical sounds as we know them. Thus, energies are transmuted according to the different strata. The reverberation of vibrations around the Earth is heavy, but in their refined state they become just a certain aspect of electricity that is invisible to earthly eyes. So, also, a subtle vibration is inaudible in its highest tension. One can observe instructive changes in different worlds, but the principle of fiery manifestation remains inviolable throughout. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 629:
629. In primitive beliefs the worship of the deity was based on fear. But fear evokes terror and inevitable indignation. Human nature inherently preserves the consciousness that the great Origin of Origins has nothing in common with terror. He who feels love for God can utter his Name in his own language. Only with such an all-pervading concept can one express worthy veneration. Nothing on Earth can so kindle the fire of the heart as does love. No existing glory is comparable to love. People are not ashamed to reveal anger and irritation in their basest forms, but the sacred concept of love is accompanied by confusion and even derision. A man who dares to display loving devotion is already regarded as somewhat dubious; from this confusion of fundamental concepts issues the world chaos. The human heart cannot flourish without striving toward the Origin of Origins - inexpressible in words, but cognized through the fire of the heart. Thus, amidst violated world foundations, let us kindle the fires of the heart and of love for the Supreme. Let us realize that even science, by its relativity, keeps open the path to Infinity. Amidst the grandeur of the worlds, can one dwell in malice, in murder, in treason? Only darkness can harbor all insidious crimes! No law justifies ill will. Ill will is terrible, for it leads into darkness. But by what earthly means alone can one prevail against darkness? Verily, the fire of love. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 630:
630. They will ask, "How can we best serve on Earth to effect the utmost benefit at present?" One must restore the health of Earth. By innumerable ways, one must carry out the world task of regeneration. One must bear in mind that people have destroyed the resources of Earth without mercy. They are ready to poison the earth and the air. They have laid waste the forests, these storehouses of prana. They have decimated animal life, forgetting that animal energy nourishes the earth. They believe that untried chemical compounds can take the place of prana and earthly emanations. They plunder the natural resources, unmindful that the balance must be maintained. They do not ponder over the cause of the catastrophe of Atlantis. They do not consider the fact that chemical ingredients must be tested over the course of a century, for a single generation cannot determine the symptoms of evolution or involution. People like to calculate races and sub-races, but the very simple idea of calculating the plundering of the planet never occurs to them. They think that by some act of mercy the weather will clear, and people will become prosperous! But the problem of restoring health does not enter their thoughts. Hence, let us love all creation! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 633:
633. Ancient alliances were sealed by leaping through fire. In oaths the hand was held over fire. As a consecration one walked through fire. Such testimonies to fire have occurred through all ages. This must be taken as a recognition of the fiery element of purification. Even in thinking, one should form the habit of straining thought, so to speak, through the fire of the heart. This advice must be applied in action. One can feel in this action a moment of bliss, as it were, evoking the warmth of the heart. The feeling in the heart of warmth or heaviness or tremor will confirm the participation of the heart's energy. One should not consider these indications as merely preliminary to the Fiery World. Intensity of many of the aforementioned qualities will be needed for the Fiery World itself. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 634:
634. Self-control is a very complex quality. It comprises courage, patience, and compassion. But courage must not become anger, compassion should not border on hysteria, and patience must not be hypocrisy. Thus, self-control is complicated, but it is imperatively needed upon entering the Higher Worlds. One should develop this synthesized quality with the utmost care. In schools the students should be confronted with the most unexpected circumstances. The teacher should observe the degree to which impressions are consciously assimilated. This is not the austere Spartan schooling of physical endurance and resourcefulness, it is drawing upon the heart energy in order to apprehend things with dignity. Not many persons remember self-control. As soon as they pass beyond the borders of the usual they begin to display a series of strange movements, to utter needless words, and, in general, to assume an affected pose of spirit and body. It can be imagined how such people lose their composure when crossing the great boundaries! It must be remembered that in approaching Light one must carry one's own lamp unspilled. Such guiding perfection must be acquired in the physical state. Therefore experienced people ask for tests; otherwise upon what can they affirm their strength? Let each earthly action lead to the higher path. Let each thought be such that it may be repeated before the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 635:
635. One more difficult achievement - it is not easy to gain respect for earthly creativeness, yet liberate oneself from the sense of possession. He who feels the grandeur of Infinity will certainly understand the entire incommensurability of illusory possession on so transitory a place as Earth. He who understands the magnitude of the creativeness of thought will value the Sublime in all earthly creativeness. Hence, let us perceive the one great Path and give over the fruit of our labor to those who come after us. Thus we will preserve the value of labor, not for ourselves, but for those who follow and continue this bond of perfectment. Also, this point of view regarding possession must be affirmed in one's heart here upon Earth, otherwise we shall carry into the Subtle World a most burdensome feeling of earthly possessions. Let people combine the concept of inner perfectibility with the acceptance of beauty in earthly things. Beauty for many, is this not a salutary fire for the wayfarers? Thus the refining of one's self for others will be a worthy decision. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 638:
638. It is said, "Do not enter Fire in inflammable garments, but bring a fiery joy." In this indication lies the entire prerequisite for communion with the Fiery World. Verily, even the garments of the Subtle World are not always suitable for the Fiery World. So, too, the joy of ascent must transcend any earthly joy. It must shine, and by its Light be a beacon to the many. Who, then, can deride joy and Light? The mole does not know the attraction of light; and only an evil spirit does not understand what joy is! When you rejoice at flowers, when you seek in thought to penetrate into their wondrous structure, into the creation of a small seed, when you value the fresh fragrance, you already have contacted the Subtle World. Even in the flowers of Earth, in the plumage of birds, and in the wonders of the heavens, one can find that very joy which prepares one for the gates of the Fiery World. Chiefly, one must not be dead to beauty. Where can one find a better setting than beauty for devotion, for aspiration, for indefatigability. Amidst earthly conditions one must learn to find that which is applicable to all worlds. There will be no time for deliberation at the moment of crossing into the Subtle World; the illumination by joy can and must be instantaneous. Thus, consciousness is actually preserved by joy. But one must not lose even an hour here on Earth in learning to rejoice at each flower. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 644:
644. Bliss, Nirvana, Divine Nearness and all analogous terms for the higher state are usually understood in an earthly sense. Thus, Bliss is always understood as an ecstatic oblivion and the rapture of some kind of indolent rest; but oblivion may be understood only as the erasure of all earthly means and examples. Truly, why such limited earthly ways, when one can already act through the higher energies? Is it possible to identify Divine Nearness with indolence and immersion in oblivion? Such a correlation is contrary to the very meaning of approach to the Highest Principle. This conjoining with the Highest, this transformation through the higher energies, primarily impels one to an increased tension of all forces. Even in extreme tension a man must not lose hold of himself. But amidst the contacts with fiery radiances, the seed of the spirit will be kindled the more, and its striving toward thought-creativeness, unrestrainable. One may wonder why people try to limit and disparage the significance of the Fiery World. They wish to clothe it in earthly limitations and also stipulate that the inhabitants of other worlds must exist in earthly bodies and dwell in earthly conditions. Only an undeveloped imagination can limit the Universe to such a degree. Therefore I so greatly emphasize the development of imagination as the basis of striving toward the Higher Worlds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 649:
649. You already understand why it is better to tell too little than too much. You have many examples of how the unprepared consciousness can distort instruction. It can be shown how the simplest indication is deflected when it is given to an unprepared consciousness. So many earthly considerations are brought in, in order to apply non-earthly measures to Earth! Not only perfect strangers but even those already familiar with the Teaching can be warped by lack of understanding, therefore I am so concerned that instruction be given according to place and to consciousness. Sometimes, too, one must read between the lines, especially when some who are obviously friends still do not comprehend what is pointed out. People accept with great difficulty instruction outside their usual standard. There are many examples of people limiting themselves. For instance - a woman has lost husband and children; they are nearby, but she will mourn her loss, and will not bestir herself to search for them. Thus it happens not only on Earth but also in the Subtle World. One must develop cooperation and persistence here and also there. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 651:
651. How many unalterable truths have been rejected! They say eternal life does not exist. Yet it exists. They say the Subtle World does not exist. Yet it exists. They say no intercourse between the worlds exists. Yet it exists. They say no Higher Guidance exists. Yet it exists. Thus dark deniers would screen the light from the heart. But no lock exists which can debar the heart from achievement. One should not only discuss and read, one should also sense the warmth of the heart. This warmth of the heart can be measured; this means it is accessible to simple apparatuses. Agni will point the way to that land where the victory of the heart is preordained. The Fiery World summons to victory. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 652:
652. Self-perfectment is the most difficult achievement. People inject into this process so many inconsistencies that the manifestation of true self-perfectment is obscured. Self-perfectment is simplified primarily when Hierarchy is accepted. Everyone should realize that the perfecting of the consciousness in itself contains all other aspects of improvement, but one cannot accept the mechanical betterment of the details of daily life as perfectment. One may be able to forge the most deadly blade or discover the most fatal poison, but it is impossible to consider such intellectual craftiness as worthy improvement. Nevertheless, to understand the idea of the Higher Worlds, it is necessary to determine what self-perfectment is. We can come to a decision as to what beautiful achievements are when we ourselves realize for what they must be accomplished. There will be not even a thought about achievement if we have no conception of the desirability of improvement of life. Affirmation of the physical world alone cannot advance the true development of consciousness. Take the history of humanity. Observe how brief were the periods of materialism; they invariably ended in bloody convulsions. Indeed, the trend of thought became rebellious, and the correct path having been lost, crimes multiplied. Self-perfectment is possible only through refinement of consciousness by its seeking to surround itself with worthy manifestations. Thus can consciousness protect us from small and shameful thoughts. Consciousness leads to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 654:
654. Let us recall an ancient Chinese tale about the Elusive Decrees. A man passed by the dwelling of eight Blessed Ones and noticed that they were strangely occupied. One of them was rushing about attempting to jump upward. When the passer-by asked the reason for such exercise, he answered, "I am catching the Elusive Decrees" Another Blessed One held his hands over the fire and referred to the same Elusive Decrees. A third stood in an icy stream and spoke of the same Elusive Decrees. Thus eight Blessed Ones strained their forces in striving to the higher Decrees. The passer-by thought to himself, "If even those who have already attained beatitude must strive so vigorously to cognize and catch the Decrees, then how much greater tension must I exert lest the Higher Will escape me!" In this story one can perceive several useful concepts. First, the state of greatest tension can indeed assist transcendental receptivity. Second, having already attained initiation does not necessarily relieve one from the danger of failing to fulfill the higher Ordainments. Third, one must welcome all forms of tension, in order to enter into accord with the Higher World. How often the elusive Decrees flash through space and return again to the treasury of the unapprehended! It is surprising how great a breach of convention it is even to speak about Elusive Decrees. Some smirk of ignorance, some reprove in pride, some take offense in cruelty. Thus each one in his own way ignores the Decrees - subtle decrees, vanishing into the ether. Thus, an old Chinese tale can remind us of the attention due the Elusive Decrees. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 656:
656. When I speak of tension it must not be interpreted as fanaticism On the contrary, the tension that links one with Hierarchy may be precisely a spiritual departure from customary conditions. Though formerly people fell into bodily fanaticism this does not mean that in a more spiritually advanced time the same primitive methods need be used. If formerly it was necessary to threaten people with the torments of hell in order to curtail their partaking of bloody food, nowadays the vegetable diet enters life quite naturally. So, also, when it is realized that the heart is the focus of the spirit, then the physical manifestation of fanatics will be replaced by the revelation of the life of the heart. Thus, gradually, even in the most difficult epoch, the spiritualization of life is entered upon. There are many grave examples before you of entire nations losing their image. But when the Fiery World is realized, the highest earthly state appears small and transitory. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 658:
658. Our Communions are not merely for information, but are to be accepted with the heart. Soon you will finish the first part of the writings about the Fiery World. They should not be given only to the curious, for this may give birth to blasphemy. The meaning of blasphemy must be understood and full attention paid to it. Blasphemy not only repels Light; it inherently carries an actual infection. The blasphemer is not quite the same after his utterances, for he has rent a part of his protective net. One may then expect various sicknesses, for the protective net is not only a spiritual protection but also a physical one. Therefore blasphemous utterances should be forbidden, even in childhood. It is deplorable that people have lost the sense of responsibility to the extent of forgetting the significance of words. At the Fiery Gates blasphemous words will not come to one's mind, but if we consciously let them take root, they will burn the heart like red-hot knives. Losing the word harmony degrades men. How was Pythagoras able to understand the significance of the glory of the body of Light? Moreover, the appearance of numerous mechanical inventions has destroyed to a considerable degree the evidence of culture. Indeed, the forces of disintegration are very active; they strike all that is beautiful with putrescence, infection, and insensateness. There is a wealth of data on the activity of the dark forces; not superstition, but documents corroborate their intentions. It is possible to guard against them by use of all the fiery energies, but to do this one must recognize Agni itself. Hence, let those who wish to receive a continuation of the records about the Fiery World prove that it is really important to them. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 659:
659. Samadhi is only a partial fiery state. It is difficult on Earth to understand the potentiality of the fiery existence, when even Samadhi does not correspond to it entirely. If Samadhi even endangers life, then what tension of energy must be required for the assimilation of Fire! But the transmutation of consciousness creates such an intensely ecstatic state that the action of fiery tension merely corresponds to the power of the new being. Somnambulism sets up this fiery resistance even on Earth. In a certain state the somnambulist acquires a phosphorescence that completely safeguards him from burning, even in a strong fire; such cases are well known both in the East and in the West. But of course somnambulism is a transmutation of consciousness, which kindles, as it were, the entire nerve substance, and thus the fire is absorbed by the fire of the aura. Hence it gives some idea of the transformation of the fiery body. One can recall instances from the most ordinary lives when mothers saved their children and in so doing have withstood the most furious assaults of the elements. A certain substance transformed their strength. Not without reason is it said that metaphysics does not exist - only physics. Also, physics teaches that success is created in joy. But, what can establish the undaunted joy of the spirit if not the realization of the Fiery World? One must cultivate this realization like a precious flower. The Silvery Lotus glows as a sign of the opening of the gates of the future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 660:
660. Discrimination is one of the most pronounced fiery qualities. It is not straight-knowledge, but a glimmer, as it were, of the language of the Fiery World.. Truly, the man with open centers does not judge by words; he understands all the inner meaning of speech. If all judges were at such a level of fiery discrimination, many offenses would appear in a different light. But such discrimination needs cultivation. It exists in the seed of the spirit, but one must evoke it from the storehouse of the Unmanifest. Therefore a sharpening of the consciousness must be urged. Let each approaching one manifest himself as an exemplary judge. Let one begin to judge according to the eyes; another by the intonation of voice; a third according to the bodily movements. It is immaterial where one begins, because the inner fire is reflected on all the nerve centers. And it is instructive to observe how words often fail to reflect the inner condition. With patience one can attain great results and disclose signs of fiery understanding. Certainly, this will be only a glimpse of the Fiery World, but each spark of such cognizance is already an achievement. Upon entering the Subtle World one should firmly bear in mind the resolution to go toward Light, to hasten to self-perfection, and for this each advice is extremely important. If here upon Earth we already approach discrimination, then upon crossing into the Subtle World this achievement will be a benefaction. The principal difficulty is that despair and perplexity hinder the assimilation of the new conditions. But if we remember firmly whither and wherefore we go, we will instantly find many helpers. Yet people are especially disconcerted by the absence of secrecy when the Ineffable Light penetrates all that exists. Blessed are those who do not have to be ashamed of their heart's accumulations. Love everything that can uplift the heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 661:
661. Fanaticism is inadmissible. It contains neither devotion, nor love, nor magnanimity, but is only a reversion to the animal state. Fanaticism begets treason, hostility, and cruelty. The fanatic does not reach the Fiery World, because love is the key to it. Fanaticism is like a neglected ailment, if not immediately attended to it becomes incurable. Such a consciousness must encounter great shocks in order to understand true devotion. By repulsion alone one cannot acquire the quality of the magnet. Therefore, I am so concerned that you should not lose a single opportunity for manifesting friendliness. The best fuel should be preserved for the fire of the heart. The store of friendliness generates true compassion, which is directly opposed to the cruelty of fanaticism. Fanaticism knows only the egoism which presumptuously says, "All or nothing." and since all is impossible, there remains nothing. Therefore, take notice of even the slightest signs of fanaticism. Cure them with the greatest patience as you would a contagious disease. It is precisely fanaticism which has shaken the most beautiful Teachings and corroded the seeds of love. One should carefully prepare everything that can facilitate the access of Agni to one's heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 662:
662. The growth of consciousness is usually considered a slow process. Yet it can be perceived how, even in the midst of earthly conditions, consciousness grows before one's very eyes. Certainly, for such growth there is needed, on the one side, tension and, on the other, rapport with the magnet of an already fiery consciousness. One may rejoice when at each progress of consciousness the ancient acquisitions of the spirit come to life. One may rejoice when the essence of life is regenerated through the proximity of a kindled heart; however, one must discern the difference between broadening and illumining consciousness and a low psychism. We are not at all pleased to see that intercourse with the lower spheres of the Subtle World is increasing. One must not forget that the lower entities, even aside from permanent obsession, can benumb, as it were, the consciousness. From the lowest comes only the lowest. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 663:
663. How can one attain success? Remember, through joy - not through despair, but joy. Do not for an instant believe that We ponder the probability or improbability of success. The thought is, Does your joy suffice to quicken the ascent? We always counsel joy. It is necessary to realize and remember that you have succeeded when you rejoiced. Certainly this is not the frisking of a calf on the meadow, but the creative joy which transforms all difficulties. The play of the Mother of the World is in joy. She enfolds the enlightened ones in Her veil of joy. Rejoice amidst flowers; and in the midst of snow - equally redolent - also rejoice! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 665:
665. The Fiery Wall, the Fiery Mist, the Fiery Baptism affirm the fiery reality. For example, people do not wish to understand that the quality of the fire borne by them depends upon themselves. They do not imagine that they themselves can kindle both the salutary and the destructive fires. Perseverance in various directions inevitably imparts to the fire its power and color; therefore it is so difficult to extinguish the consuming fire, which is kindled by the nature of habits. But the Yogi understands the great need of kindling the fire connected with Good. The thought of Good is the measure of consciousness. He who attains begins the ascent in self-abnegation and measures his steps by the criterion of Good. He knows that no mask of Good can disguise him, for deceit is only the illusion of an instant. Therefore, do not forget how the saint revered by you sent greetings to his friend from a great distance. He knew that his friend had set out for an achievement, and their hearts became one in revelation. Nothing can impede the revelation of the heart. Thus, a mutual confession of faith is in itself a foretaste of the language of the Fiery World, where the hidden becomes revealed. It is not surprising that the word of Truth is constantly repeated through the course of the ages. How can Truth be forgotten, though times may vary! One can rejoice at every mention of Truth, for that which we love we speak about, in words and in the heart.. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 666:
666. True human cognizance will always be in harmony with the One Truth. All human developments should be compared with the Teaching of Light, and one can rejoice when world understanding continues to follow the one possible Truth. But for this purpose one must constantly compare the Fundamentals with human actions. Of course, true science cannot be contradictory to immutable laws. Consequently, in new researches the Tablets of the Fundamentals must be kept constantly in mind and in heart. They will give an invincible enthusiasm to the scholar who, freed of egoism, with honesty continues his researches for the benefit of humanity. He will sense the waves of Light and detect new energies amongst the vibrations. Fire, the Great Agni, is the manifest Gatekeeper of the Ineffable. Light has the power of attraction, and he who enters it will not turn back. What traveler would willingly descend into darkness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 666:
Let the Sacred Image, guarded in the heart, serve as a guidepost. Thus, let friends realize the might and beauty of the Fiery World. Let them not be merely curious, but let them find within themselves a steadfast bond with the World of Beauty. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 666a:
666a. When you are asked about the second part of Fiery World, answer, "It will be given immediately, provided you keep in mind the affirmed valediction on the long journey and preserve joy and the resolution to hasten in spirit." Meanwhile collect the new findings that science is offering and observe how they are utilized. Do not forget that Agni is nourished by joy and courage and endurance. Thus, let us follow the path of the fiery consciousness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 1:
1. Now let us approach still closer to the study of the conditions of the Fiery World. The divisibility of the spirit may call forth many questions. One may certainly ponder to what an extent the chemism of the Luminaries influences the separated portions of the spirit. During long distance flights parts of the spirit may be exposed to the most varied influences. Indeed, even the fiery bodies cannot avoid various influences, but an open consciousness will always help to find the better vibrations. From the earthly state of consciousness it is difficult to control the separated parts of the spirit, and these messengers of the spirit mostly adapt themselves to the local conditions. Therefore, they may sometimes be very clear and audible and sometimes very hazy, in all manifestations. Such a condition is created not by the spirit of the sender and not even by the one who receives, but by the chemism of the currents. Even the most Fiery Beings are subject to cosmic currents. This by no means diminishes their lofty nature, but only confirms the immutable laws. One must be imbued with the majesty of the Universe to such an extent that one accepts the laws of the Great Luminaries. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 4:
4. There are no shadows in the Fiery World. This is not difficult to imagine, because even upon earth it is possible if one arranges the sources of light properly. The luminosity of all parts of the Fiery World produces a continuous glow. Thus also is consciousness permanently awake, for there is no sleep. Such tension becomes possible when the inner fire completely corresponds to the cosmic one, but in full harmony the tension is not felt. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 4:
It is quite just to call the music of the spheres the Song of Fire. Are not the fiery vibrations concordant? And is not this resounding nurtured with radiations? Thus when we call Agni "the Keeper of the Gates" and understand the unutterable link, then we too resound. One may resound also here, if only for a moment, then all earthly habits become obsolete. Thus one must affirm in the heart all sparks of the Fiery World. May the earthly habits be replaced by the Fiery Truth. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 5:
5. Let us remember the myth about the Origin of Mountains. When the Planetary Creator toiled over the formation of the earth, He gave attention to fertile plains which could provide people with a quiet agriculture. But the Mother of the World said, "Verily, people will find bread and trade in the plains, but when gold will pollute the plains whither shall go the pure in spirit to gather strength? Either let them have wings, or let them have mountains, in order to escape from gold." And the Creator answered, "It is too early to give wings to people, they would carry death and destruction. But let us give them mountains. Even if some be afraid of them, for others they will be salvation." Thus there are two kinds of people - people of the plains and people of the mountains Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 5:
One may remember now these myths, which foretold the contamination of the planet. Indeed, why do people investigate to little the chemism of the air? Even with earthly apparatus one may record the condensation of destructive substances. Of course not always can these currents be detected, just as is the case with the photographing of the manifestations of the Subtle World, which will not always be successful, but with patience much can be recorded. The Fiery World does not easily lend itself to earthly observations. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 6:
6. Let us recall the myth about the "Origin of Lightning." The Mother of the World said to the Creator, "When the Earth will be covered with dark veils of malice, how will the salutary drops of Bliss penetrate?" And the Creator answered, "Torrents of Fire may be gathered which can pierce the thickest layer of darkness." The Mother of the World said, "Verily, the sparks of Fire of Thy Spirit can give salvation, but who will collect and guard them for use when needed?" The Creator replied, "Trees and herbs will preserve My sparks, but when the leaves fall off, then let the deodar and its sisters preserve throughout the year their accumulations of Fire." Thus in various myths there has been reflected the link with the Higher World. Everywhere there has been stressed solicitude about humanity and all creatures. Likewise did the ancient priests carefully watch over the correct distribution of the creative Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 6:
Nowadays man crosses fruits and plants without proper supervision, but one should observe through lengthy experiments how best to preserve the fiery substance. One must not lightmindedly interfere with the creativeness of Nature. The best counsels can be given from the Fiery World, but one should seek this Benefaction. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 7:
Even in popular books you read about the changes of climate, about the changes of continents and currents. Let there seem much inaccuracy, but the science of Luminaries is exact. Let it not be thought that the prophecies are erroneous, for they come from the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 10:
10. Pay attention to the so-called transitory states of the organism. The state between sleep and wakefulness provides a very significant field for observations. One may notice how amidst earthly thinking fragments of thought of a different order intrude, objects seem to vibrate and the earthly perception is altered. Few admit the thought that this different kind of perception is the thinking of the Subtle, and even Fiery World. As the manifested world disappears, one awakens to the voice of the Subtle World. Amidst various transitory states one can notice the lightnings of the Higher Worlds. Thus, one should attentively observe the special resoundings. Amidst earthly conditions one should not merge into these manifestations, because equilibrium is of first importance, but the receptacle of an expanded consciousness must find a place for manifestation of all three worlds. Only thus shall we become accustomed to the understanding of the fiery thought. Fire, as a visible element, often impedes the realization of the fiery thought, but the manifestation of Agni is not a match. Yet every fiery manifestation first of all reflects upon the thinking process. Meanwhile pay attention to the origination of the visible Fire - the bright energy whirls in spirals, so that even in a small flame one may see the process of intervention of an outside energy. The moment of blending of the inner Fire with the outer one can be called resonant in beauty. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 11:
The Chinese of antiquity tried to reproduce the fiery sounding on string instruments. The Emperor of Fire in his temple had to be accompanied by a fiery sounding. Likewise, the Ruler of the Waters had to be accompanied by crystal instruments,. Of course such refinement is now forgotten, but it indicated a great keenness of observation of the soundings of Nature. It is useful even to remember about such cults based upon the finest vibrations. Verily, not cold reasoning, but the tremor of the heart will bring closer the fiery refinement. Besides, not fire-worship but the veneration of Agni, as the beginning of the link with the Higher World, should be laid into the foundation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 12:
12. You understand Our tension, when the manifestation of the brain is like a raging fire. But our enemies rely upon the limits of physical possibilities. The more so must one oppose them with whole patience. Truly it is difficult to find saints who were not afflicted with special ailments. Many times even they failed to understand why they should suffer such pains, but the fiery tension cannot be avoided when pursuing the shortest path. Could it be otherwise when the feet are upon Earth and the head in the Fiery World! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 14:
14. At a time when one sacrifices his soul for the good of the World, the other sits upon the water. While one offers his heart for the salvation of his fellow-men, the other flounders in the manifestations of the Subtle World. The saints of Great Service have no psychism, because they are always striving in spirit towards Hierarchy, and their heart resounds to the anguish of the World. Psychism is a window into the Subtle World, but the teacher tells the pupil, "Do not turn so often to the window, look into the book of life." Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 15:
15. Nothing can so much turn one away from the path as the rejection of straight-knowledge. But the beginning of straight-knowledge lies in the devotion to Hierarchy. Only true devotion will prevent one from polluting the straight-knowledge by personal egoism. Only devotion will teach not to distort the Indications of the Teacher. Only devotion will help to find new strength. I will not weary of repeating about true devotion, because often people substitute for this concept the most abominable fanaticism. Thus the Fiery World is ordained. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 16:
16. As in Heaven, so on Earth. One foundation of Be-ness verily permeates all existence. Precisely this foundation should help humanity to understand the Hierarchy of Infinity. Who then will doubt that in every earthly object is expressed someone's will? Without will no earthly object can be created, nor set into motion. Thus it is upon Earth, and it is the same in the Higher World. Since the existence of the planet as an earthly stronghold requires an impulse of will, it is just as comprehensible that the whole systems of heavenly bodies require the same. Such will of course is more readily comprehensible to an expanded consciousness. But even the average human will can serve as an example of a microcosm. One need not go too far in special calculation, but if we take as a unit the human will at its highest tension, then it is possible to estimate the force of the impulse of the planetary will. One may be involved in innumerable ciphers, in calculating the will-impulse of a whole system. Such a problem would be an introduction into the Grandeur of the Ineffable. So useful are the observations, therefore, upon will power, when thought sets into motion this cosmic energy. The abode of Agni is the furnace of Cosmic Power. One should not be overwhelmed at the innumerable digits in the calculation of the Magnitude. Figures merely express that of which we are conscious, but the fiery heart, without figures can strive along the path of assimilation of the Grandeur there where word is naught. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 20:
20. There are many reasons why people fear the Subtle World and radiations of light. They feel in their essence that in the Subtle World every intention is accompanied by an obvious radiation, but man himself does not see his own radiations. If he were fully convinced of the good quality of his thoughts, he would fear nothing. But with a majority of people thoughts are very sinuous, and man, through the earthly habit of doubt, errs much from the true foundations of thinking. Therefore I reiterate so much about the necessity of clear thinking. One should be so sure of the quality of one's own thinking that not for an instant could one be confused by one's own light. A firm aspiration towards good, affirmed by the heart, will only multiply the beautiful lights. Besides their essence these lights are as purifiers of space. In the Subtle World such benevolent radiations create an all-embracing smile and contribute towards general joy. Therefore affirm yourself in good, and think so as not to be ashamed before any one. Do not consider these words an abstraction. The Subtle World confirms them. Many dwellers in the Subtle World regret that no one on Earth told them about these obvious radiations, which ought to be beautiful. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 21:
21. Many would like to ask to be taught how to enter the Subtle World, but they do not know how to ask without appearing ridiculous. But let the Writings circulate throughout the world, let them be read, if even secretly. Let them be derided during the day and read by night. One may forgive these errors, for no one has given these people a simple guiding formula. Some frightened them, some lulled their consciousness, some lead them away from Truth, but no one indicated to them the beautiful transition to the Summits of Existence. Let us not reproach, but just lately there has been especially much confusion in the world. True, the fact of the existence of the Subtle World is somewhat strengthened in the consciousness, but still people do not know how to deal with such facts and how to reconcile them with the routine of life. They are attempting to pass in silence that which loudly proclaims itself. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 21:
Thus in the morning hour as well as in the evening let us get accustomed to the thought of the crossing into the Beautiful world. Let it be Beautiful for us. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 22:
22. Raj-Agni - thus was called that Fire which you call enthusiasm. Truly this is a beautiful and powerful Fire, which purifies all surrounding space. The constructive thought is nurtured upon this Fire. The thought of magnanimity grows in the silvery light of the Fire of Raj-Agni. Help to the near ones flows from the same source. There is no boundary line, no limitations for the wings radiant with Raj-Agni. Do not think that this Fire can be kindled in an evil heart. One must develop in oneself the ability to call forth the source of such transport. At first one must prepare in oneself the assurance that the heart is offered to the Great Service. Then one should reflect that the glory of the works is not one's own, but belongs to the Hierarchy of Light. Then it is possible to become uplifted by the infinitude of Hierarchy and affirm oneself in the heroic attainment needed for all worlds. Thus not for oneself, but in the Great Service is kindled Raj-Agni. Understand that the Fiery World cannot stand without this Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 24:
24. You do well in leaving people to decide for themselves. One may point out a useful direction, but every coercion is already against the law. Above all one should not forcibly kindle the Fires. The Fiery World can be attained only through one's own heart. No one was ever forcibly led into the Fiery Realm. People often do not understand wherein lies the boundary of violence. Some tend to use violence, others seek violence - both are against the nature of the Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 37:
37. The manifestation at night had two meanings. Firstly, it has shown to what an extent thoughts are fulfilled in the Subtle World if consciousness is expanded. Thus the thought about an increase in height immediately caused the growth of the subtle body. But this is not beneficial for the physical body; therefore a strong reaction was necessary in order to adjust the subtle body. Such action is rare, and such manifestation of the subtle body is also rare, therefore it should be recorded. It demonstrates how thoughts are realized in the Subtle World. The thought creativeness of the Subtle World is difficult to realize in the earthly state, but a certain degree of development permits perception and even transmittance into the physical brain of the subtle consciousness. During such resetting certain centers must be touched, as it were, and such massage coordinates again the two bodies. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 38:
38. Every message must not be only benevolent but also attractive. One may notice that many young people do not follow in the footsteps of their fathers and mothers. Aside from karmic reasons one can notice the unattractiveness of the actions of the elders. The same may be seen in regard to religions. Religion, as the link with the Higher World must first of all be attractive. Fear is not attractive, violence is repellent, but the very understanding of the Higher World must be attractive. One may rejoice at everything of the Highest. Even the weak-minded will not turn away from the Highest. In order to obscure the Highest one must commit a series of repulsive actions. No matter who these repellers may be, they are in any case blasphemers. If they besmirch the most Beautiful, they are servitors of darkness. The answer does not lie in dogmas nor in symbols - one may debase the most beautiful sign. How then to call those who seduce the little ones away from the Abode of God? Seducers and jailers are they who discredit the prayer to the Highest. Has it ever been said that one may speak with one's father and mother only in their own words? So also in the prayer to the Most High - who can force his heart to laud in alien terms. He who composes prayers, hymns, songs, sings with his own heart. The spirit cannot be prevented from soaring upon its own wings. Whither and how will fly the wingless? And will not he who breaks even the smallest feather be responsible? If a song is needed it is the song of the heart, and in this song all creation will resound. Every object will join in lauding the Most High. He who helps his neighbor to create a still more attractive praise will be a creator of good. No dogma can forbid conversing with the Highest. The more beautifully it is done, the nearer will be the approach. But if help is needed, it suffices to express oneself with - "Help." But even for such a simple word attractiveness is needed. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 39:
39. Of course you hear people complain about the uselessness of prayer. They say, "Why hermits and monasteries, when the world sinks in misfortunes?" But no one wants to think what the world would turn into without prayer. Therefore all blasphemy against the deeds of the spirit should cease. Whence will come the feeling of the bond with the Highest, if not from prayer? Let the condemning ones remember - have their hearts not trembled during expressions of rapture? The expressions of the spirit brought nearer the possibility of attainment. Verily one should guard the bridge to the Highest World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 42:
42. To turn to the future is not at all easy. It sounds simple - to leave the past and look to the future. It is both simple and beautiful, but how shall we light the bonfires of the past and where shall we find the fires to illumine the future? The attainments of the spirit will prompt how to find these boundaries and measures. But how to squeeze the heroic deed into everyday life? Fortunately every heart is a ready purse for achievement. In all times the population has been divided into settlers and nomads. The nomads moved by the power of search for achievement, they had no place of their own. But for the future they found the strength of achievement. Such striving of the heart is inherent in every human life. Amidst the precipitants resulting from heroic achievements must be found this noble restlessness, leading into the future. Only thus may one escape the snares of the past. I already have told you that one should avoid reminiscences in the Subtle World. They are like fetters! But already here one must become accustomed to the striving into the future. It is not said that one should not know the past; precisely knowledge is blessed. But one must not get stuck in the dust of the forefathers. Thus without forgetting, without limiting, let us advance towards the New Worlds. The freedom of consciousness gives birth to heroes. Discipline of spirit affirms the wise, and only the ignorant understand the future as a new bed. It is best to imagine movement and flights. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 43:
43. We may rejoice at transition into the Higher World, and the transition of the objects of creative art also represents such a step. Even such destruction is thus turned into benefit. There is the martyrdom of objects. The shortness of the path of martyrdom is evident everywhere. One may see these parallels in all kingdoms of Nature. The path of martyrdom, both bodily and spiritual, is the shortest. Martyrdom is called the Fiery Bridge. But during the battle one must utilize all possibilities. Thus you see both small and great circumstances. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 44:
44. I direct you into the future because of physical reasons also. One must not forget that in the Subtle World one can sense not only heat but also cold. Normally both sensations are unnecessary but they result from the bringing over of earthly, not yet outlived particles. The striving into the future is the best liberation from the earthly husks. Thus one may once more be convinced that thought carries with itself purely physical consequences. Of course, in the Subtle World it is necessary to get rid of earthly sensations. If they are felt, it means that some earthly particles threatened to impede the ascent. The Subtle World, when in harmony, does not get rid of earthly sensations, which in the earthly state cause much overburdening. One may prepare the consciousness for liberation from all kinds of unnecessary survivals. For even upon Earth at certain reminiscences people exclaim, "I am flushed with heat! Cold pierces my heart!" But while upon Earth a thought may cause a sensory physical reaction, in the Subtle World this is true on a considerably greater scale. Only the future can liberate one from the burden of sensations. And it is not too difficult to accustom oneself to think about the future, if the striving to the Most High is already assimilated. Thus affirm in all actions the usefulness of the understanding of the future. Many remembrances, regrets, offenses and unnecessary things of the past only repulse the already formed magnetism of the future. The magnetism of the future is a great moving force, and it must be understood as absolute reality. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 46:
46. The Earthly World in its essence is antagonistic to the Subtle World, because every chaotic state threatens subtle constructions. The same difference exists between the Subtle and the Fiery World, for the sediments of the former are not in the nature of Fire. Therefore every fiery thought receives an opposition from both the subtle and the earthly world. But one can conquer this condition only through fiery tension, because the fire of spirit is needed for the consuming of chaos and its transmutation. Fire is not directed there where reason tries to argue with chaos. The fire of the heart penetrates through chaos and transmutes it into a useful substance. The laboratory of the heart is powerful, and thought itself must be purified by Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 52:
52. There are many convulsions in the planet. The volcanic belt is shifting considerably. If solar spots influence earthly matters, no less do poisonous gases of an earthly shock have an effect. People do not sufficiently observe the effect of earthquakes upon human consciousness. Not only is the consciousness atremor near the centers of earthquakes, but also in space this effect is irradiated as a strong poisoning. Only the ignorant can say - "what have I to do with the gases in Chile or in Siberia?" Ignoramuses do not wish to think on a world scale, but everyone who already thinks of the Fiery World understands the significance of subterranean gases and of rays from beyond. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 53:
53. An invulnerable armor may be of metal or of silk, but the best armor is the fiery one. Can the Leader proceed by the ordained path without the fiery armor? With what other means may one deflect all arrows of malice and swords of hatred? But many Leaders even in their earthly consciousness have felt that they were protected by the fiery armor. Whole books can be written about the magnetism of the destined Leader. It may be observed that neither the outer appearance, nor the voice, nor riches, but something else convinces people. More than once have I spoken about the Fire of the heart. Precisely this armor is a magnet which attracts and protects. As it has been said, "I will receive all arrows in my shield." But this shield must be forged. This shield can be manifested only from Above. But how many thoughts and discourses must be sent in advance, in order that this Communion be established and the fiery armor forged! One should lose not a day nor an hour, to make the Communion living and ever-present. In error people think that science precludes the Higher World; it can alter earthly nomenclature, but the triune essence remains the basis. The more so does the Leader know wherein is the substance. Perhaps he will not express the Unutterable Word, but he will feel it in his heart. That Word will help the Leader not to lose the universal concept, only this will bring readily the wondrous armor. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 54:
54. Flammarion strains his thought toward the creation of the subtle body of a planet. And indeed the body of a planet is created by thought, but the conception of the planet proceeds not from the Subtle World, but from the Fiery. When the Fiery Seed has been formed, then the thought of the Subtle World can be also useful. A multitude of heavenly bodies are to be found already in the subtlest aspect. Truly, space is not only filled but overcrowded. Thus the destruction of worlds, which is taking place every second, is only the actual generation of new bodies that have taken form. But it is correct to understand that this germination requires a fiery thought. Strive toward the Fiery World in order to participate in the higher creativeness. It is a mistake to think that it is inaccessible. Precisely every developed consciousness should strive toward the joy of creativeness. This striving already in itself is the beginning of cooperation. Though the thought of Flammarion cannot give a fully complete result, this thought is vast, noble and deserves our rejoicing over it. He constantly strived towards the broadening of understanding. Thus even his errors took on an aspect of usefulness; besides he did not allow his mind to wither, and was able to leave the Earth still young in spirit. In the Subtle World, while some ignorant ones try to think about murder the scientist dreams about a beautiful creation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 55:
55. An example of the opposite is when the mind has been withered through non-understanding of the Teaching - then one may reply, "It is enough to whine over your offences, you have had ample time to broaden your consciousness, you could have observed the heavenly worlds and understood the Source of the Teachings; but instead of this you wish to carry away with you earthly offences. What is the Teaching and Wisdom of the ages to you, when your thoughts instead of expanding have been shrunk in offence? No one has insulted you, but you have offended yourself." Thus in the Subtle World small thoughts are crowded. One may regret that so much energy is wasted in quarrels and mutual belittling. But if it be asked to what extent such thoughts of the Subtle World are chemically harmful, one can only say that small unkind thoughts generate poisonous gases. One must think not of oneself, but to what an extent people may harm each other even in the Subtle World. But every kind of thought and striving towards the Beautiful helps one to advance rapidly. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 62:
62. The evolutionary world processes must be very attractively presented in schools. A motherland is the result of world processes and must occupy a fully defined place and significance. Everyone must know the true value of his country, but it must not be a tree growing in the wilderness. It has to cooperate with many nations. Also, a belief in the Higher Justice will come from the knowledge of reality. Let the processes of the World find vivid interpreters. Care must be taken that these great paths of nations be not distorted for the sake of ignorance. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 64:
64. Correct is the consideration about mediums that their lymph is a mechanical link with the Astral World. But, limited to mechanics, mediumism is not protected against outside intrusion. It is also correct to understand that the forces of darkness exert all their ingenuity to remain in earthly spheres. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 78:
78. The World lives in mystery, and the Highest Mystery is unrevealable. Similarly, in every tension there is an element of mystery. People sense in their hearts the boundary of this Mystery and are capable of respecting it. One must not invent mystery, but one must respect it. In this will lie justification of the human personality. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 79:
79. One may warn that every conscious contact with the forces of the Subtle World can be dangerous. When a subtle being seeks instructions from an earthly inhabitant the intentions are questionable, because in the Subtle World it is easy to find lofty Instruction. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 83:
83. Everyone summoning his neighbor to the fiery baptism is already a participant in the Great Service. Everyone accepting a part in the carrying of the Cross of Truth will not weaken. Everyone who has understood the needs of the World has shortened his path of ascent. Everyone who realizes the significance of the heart as the Abode of Agni is already upon the true path. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 88:
88. The science of atmospheric influences must undergo considerable changes. One may notice in contemporary apparatus unexplainable tremors which seemingly do not conform to other indications. Such traces of astral whirls bring to the Earth very significant effects. Besides, in this way are affirmed the relations with the Subtle World. Indeed, among the tensions of the Subtle World there may be such pressures that their reverberation even agitates manifested matter. First of all such waves are reflected upon the fiery centers. You yourself could observe how, despite the cool weather, the centers gave indication of great pressure. One must compare this with the reaction to the distant events, which also call forth vibrations of strong tensions. But the astral whirls are observed even less than telepathy. Scientists are unwilling to admit that in their physical considerations a factor of the world beyond can have any significance. But the effect of such whirls sometimes is almost equal to that of a bolt of lightning. I will not conceal the fact that strong cooling currents have had to be applied in order to counteract the reaction to such whirls. We stand on guard and are ready to send rays, but the pressure of the currents of the Subtle World is unprecedented. They are fighting with the forces of darkness and one must have imagination in order to picture to oneself the magnitude of this battle. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 91:
91. In the approach to the Fiery World one has to pass the step of repulsion of the dark forces by the power of the spirit. A man who ascends feels much more deeply the assault of the unbridled elements. He must, without resorting to magic's violations, withstand the assault of the dark ones by his own spirit alone. This step is mentioned in all Teachings under different names. One must be prepared to meet various crafty devices, but one should not, taking the example of ignorant ones, try to escape such unavoidable encounters. One may remember that above all formulas there exists the power of the spirit. One has but to unite it, through one's heart, with the Hierarch, in order to become invulnerable. It must not be thought that one can be forsaken by the Hierarch, but it must be remembered that on a certain step independent application of one's strength is primarily advised. Thus, one should face each assault courageously, not avoiding the most terrifying. Remember that every retreat manifests helplessness. Even the youngest neophytes know that during necessary changes of place one must move facing the enemy. This is not magic, but only the realization of the power of the gaze. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 94:
94. The heart in its full significance is a transmuter and a condenser. Often these processes happen to be so strong that human strength cannot suffice to contain and endure the tension. From antiquity has come the prayer about resigning one's spirit to God. One should understand truly this surrender of the spirit. If you feel an unbearable anguish of the heart, transfer it mentally to the Lord. Thus you may join your heart with the Inexhaustible Source - Hierarchy. Such action may be particularly needed when the tension of the entire planet is great. One must be prepared for the most diversified influences, both cosmic and human. The adherence of the heart to Hierarchy is a continuous action, but at present We are pointing out particular instances when it becomes necessary to strengthen the heart with the manifestation of Hierarchy with especial clarity of consciousness. Many will not understand how one can strengthen the heart by thought, because for them the heart is but a physical organ. But whoever has felt Our currents will understand the meaning of this bond. The World is living through such a tension that it is timely to remind about the necessity of readiness for such communions. The Fiery World must be evoked in full consciousness. In case of need one may even orally address the Lord. Upon all steps of Hierarchy there is the same transmission and communion. And how majestic is this Ladder of Immeasurable Help. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 96:
96. The realization of Higher Forces is not taught in schools, nor given from outside, but it lives precisely in the heart, being the very cornerstone of the remembrance of life in the Subtle World. One may say - be blessed, you who have preserved in your heart the most Beautiful. The clouding of humanity comes from forgetting that which is most needed. Night is given for the upliftment of the spirit, but man has said in his ignorance that sleep is like death. It is absurd to compare a wondrous mystery with dissolution. One must reiterate from childhood on that sleep is communion with Angels. When words are unnecessary, then begins the realization through the heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 97:
97. Surveillance must be very vigilant, but it must not appear as a sign of mistrust. One must transform control into cooperation and reciprocal information. Measures of trust and refinement of quality must be introduced from top to bottom. Many useful measures have been condemned and destroyed only because of hatred of supervision. Of course ignorance is the cause of such lack of goal-fitness. When people will become cognizant of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds, they will comprehend the infinity of relationships. In truth, who is outside of Hierarchy? Only ignoramuses or conscious deceivers can render Hierarchy unintelligible under various names. But they themselves will breathe not the freedom of Hierarchy, but will bear the brand of slavery. One must be cleansed of all covetousness and bondage. From early childhood the freedom of discipline of spirit should be emphasized. One may arouse all dignity and honor. Without honor a man cannot be honest. It should not be thought that slavery can be approved by Hierarchy. On the contrary, the Fiery World seeks not slaves but co-workers. Consider the refinement of the heart as the measure of honor. Thus let us not forget that in the most everyday life are laid the foundations of the world's grandeur. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 101:
101. It is correct to remove from one's home all rotting substances. But besides decomposition of meat and water, equally harmful are decaying fruit and wilting flowers. When someone takes measures for the removal of dead flowers, one may observe that straight-knowledge removes lifeless plants not only in the name of beauty, but through knowledge of the law of the Subtle World. Since lower entities feed upon decomposition, then for lack of putrid products they are satisfied with plants. He can be commended whose spirit whispers the correct attitude toward all surroundings. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 102:
102. In contrast with confidence there is depression. Precisely distrust begets this awful viper. But trust awakens the most fiery, the most divine instincts of the spirit. Beings of the Fiery World can approach people in hours of trust, and the miracle of enthusiasm creates the most beautiful approaches. Trust must be cultivated, as otherwise people sink into inertia. Trust is straight-knowledge; there can be no betrayal when we know the direction of our striving. We rejoice when approaching a man who guards the fire of trust. Many beautiful creations take place when the gates of trust are open, gates purified by Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 105:
105. If on entering a house you noticed a viper on the host's table, what would you do? Would you think the matter over, while the snake attacked your friend, or would you decide at once to crush it? We say - save your friend from evil. Do not becloud your head with perplexity, but act for the good. One cannot put on the same scale a man and a snake. It is impossible to put on the same level the lower consciousness and the temple of consciousness. If we cease to discriminate, where will be our responsibility before the world? He is no hero who spares the snake and loses a friend. Not a hero is he who evades his duty while offering excuses. Not a hero is he who does not distinguish between the great and the small. Not a hero is he who has lost the measuring rod of the heart. The Leader knows the heart measure and the fiery solution. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 106:
106. Let us approach the most difficult, before which all former difficulties will appear as blissful moments. The most difficult is the blessing of the Fiery World. This entry is so difficult that it seems that not even our minutest cell can endure this World of ecstasy. It has been said that when all covering has fallen away and only the radiance of daring remains, then the resplendent Fire enters the Gates, there being no admittance for the body. But in order to kindle such daring, let us preserve ecstasy in the face of the most difficult. Therefore reflect, the way you would wish to imagine existence in the Fiery World. Indeed, thought creates in the Subtle World, but it is quick as lightning in the Fiery World, and transcends all earthly measures; there is the Seventh Light. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 107:
107. The Seventh Light is the most containing; therefore each earthly containment will already be a path thither, where each spirit is alight with radiance. The destruction of containment and rapture imposes the chief obstacle to rapid advancement. One must learn about the existence of the Hierarchy of Worlds which is infinite. Let children at least receive an allusion to the beauty of Infinity. At first will be uttered the word, but later will be born the concept. The manifestation of the Fiery World brings a beautiful rapture. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 111:
111. One can draw slight comparison between the Fiery World and the earthly. During the rare manifestations of the Beings of the Fiery World, they take all measures not to violate earthly equilibrium, and the earthly people, for their part, at the approach of such Beings take measures to protect the heart. But with all protective measures, the heart often cannot endure the fiery tension - thus the higher measures from above and below cannot join these Worlds. The rarest cases of communion can be attributed to old karma, when during earthly lives lengthy cooperations for good took place. Such cooperations are useful for eternity. The establishing of an association consolidates collaboration. When our gaze is directed into the future, each benevolent cooperation constitutes a wise action. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 116:
116. Actually, the very highest magic is as naught before the face of the Fiery World. One may convince oneself that magic is able to contend with the dark forces, but Fiery Beings are unexpected even by the higher magic. You esteem St. Sergius, but did He ever admit magic? He did not even employ inner concentration, nevertheless He did have flaming visions. He admitted only work, as an exaltation of the heart. In this, He outdistanced many spiritual wayfarers. We speak about the heart, but precisely He found the strength of this source. Even terrors were allayed by Him not through conjurations but by the prayer of the heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 118:
118. Labor may be of four kinds - toil with repulsion, which leads to decomposition; unconscious toil, which does not strengthen the spirit; toil devoted and loving, which yields a good harvest; and finally, toil which is not only conscious but also consecrated under the Light of Hierarchy. The ignorant may suppose that uninterrupted communion with Hierarchy can distract one from striving for the work itself, but, on the contrary, constant communion with Hierarchy lends a higher quality to one's labor. Only the eternal Source deepens the significance of perfectionment. This flaming measure of labor must be established. The very approach to the Fiery World demands realization of earthly labor as the most proximate step. Few of the workers can discern the quality of their own work, but if the worker were to strive to Hierarchy, he would immediately advance to a higher step. The ability to establish the sacred Hierarchy in one's heart is also an inner concentration, but such action comes through toil. By not wasting time upon oneself, it is possible in the midst of labor to become linked to Hierarchy. Let the Lord live in the heart. Let Him become as inalienable as the heart itself. Let the Name of the Lord be inhaled and exhaled with each breath. Let each rhythm of labor resound with the Name of the Lord. Thus should each one who thinks about the Fiery World know how to conduct himself. Can I lie before the Lord? Can I conceal anything from the Lord? Can I contemplate treason in the presence of the Lord Himself? Thus let each reflection only strengthen and restrain one from the evil of faint-heartedness and dark thoughts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 120:
120. When slavery, the shame of the World, is manifested, then one must expect a change of epoch. Can one expect the advent of Maitreya to be possible only in four hundred thousand years? Many times has confusion been caused by mere words. It is impossible to imagine the Earth submerged in darkness for another thousand of years. Just picture the progression of evil! Therefore the most fierce Armageddon can be regarded as salvation. The wise cannot but feel an anguish of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 121:
121. The World is moulded in beautiful Principles. The expression about the renunciation of the World is correct. One cannot renounce the heavenly beauty. The whole world has been given to man. Therefore it would be far truer to speak about the discovery of the meaning of things. When the manifestation of renunciation arises, it concerns the mostperverted concepts, the most harmful actions, but it is inadmissible to misuse a beautiful concept, the World, to describe a generalization of these abominations of ignorance. Worldly matters do not have to be unworthy and shameful. Great consciousnesses have taken great pains over the World. It is unfitting to attribute to them the distortions of ignorance! In studying the foundations of the Fiery World, it is first of all necessary to have an agreement over the understanding of many concepts. Is it at all possible to call gluttony, or depravity, or theft, or betrayal, Worldly matters? They are even beneath the actions of animals. Animals know the measure of need, but if man has forgotten the measure of justice it is only because he has abandoned the World and has fallen into darkness. Whoever does not reflect more worthily about the World, is not able to distinguish right from wrong. How could he comprehend the Blessed Fire? He would shudder at the very thought of the Fiery World. Let us advise friends to gradually differentiate the World from chaos. I advise friends to begin discourses about the fiery element as the subject of forthcoming revelations. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 125:
125. Many precious concepts have been perverted. When I say, "Be not too much concerned about tomorrow," this does not mean that I am advising you to be a sluggard. All thinking must be directed into the future; one should labor for the future, but one's care about the sacred future ought to be directed through Hierarchy. Then one's thought about tomorrow will assume proper consideration. Fear of the morrow is like amputation of hands and feet. Instead of flight into the future, people bind themselves with fear and stop their own movement. But without Hierarchy one can actually plunge into terror, as if sinking into a stormy ocean. Thus, the care, purified by Hierarchy, will not be an earthly one, though it will preserve action and usefulness. Besides, such consecrated usefulness is freed from any egoism. The care for the Common Welfare leads to communion with Hierarchy. Again, this judgment is not abstract ethics, but the path to the Fiery World. People in the earthly state also should select each seed which will grow into a plant for the thread of communion. It is not easy for Fiery Beings to penetrate into the earthly strata. Ought we not, while here, pierce through the carnate garments with our consciousness? There are many striving ones, but few are strengthened by the straight-knowledge drawn from Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 127:
127. We speak here about the Highest Principle. But just now things of the lowest order are being created in the world. Thus one can see madness of whole nations. Right now six wars are going on, but people do not see them. Right now evil is being accumulated like an explosive substance. But people do not notice the volcano. Even the wisest rulers are not terrified by these manifestations, considering that somehow all will be well. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 128:
128. A renewal of energies is required in everything. The most powerful manifestations are in need of higher currents. Schools have the task of developing in students the understanding of the unity of the elements. It has been thought that the composition of the air is the same everywhere. People have thought like this up to the present, otherwise they would have taken suitable measures. People drink water and say - it is simply water; fire is simply fire. But even fire could be investigated from the point of view of the Fiery World. Beginning with the diversity of electrical manifestations, it is possible to arrive at the luminosity of objects and animals. One can find in certain species of fishes interesting degrees of luminosity. If we begin to analyze the composition of this luminosity, we can see, besides the ordinary processes, something indescribable, especially among deep water creatures. Amidst these compressed organisms appears one of the qualities of the subtlest Fire. Thus it is possible to observe comparable data upon antipodes. Amidst rare factions of the air and amid ethereal explosions similar differentiations of Fohat are glowing. Beings of the middle strata cannot endure the pressure of the oceanic depths, just as they are not adapted to ethereal vibrations; nevertheless certain hints may be found in observations which are already taking place. With sorrow did We follow two scientists - one descending into the depths, the other striving to the heights. Both had useful problems, but neither of them had in view the study of the degree of Fire, as an element. Naturally, their attempts were inadequate. Remarkable are the depths, and the heights still more so. But the basis of striving was right. Gradually there may be found apparatus sufficiently protective, but if the problem of spatial Fire will not be dealt with, again useful possibilities will be lost. In the fiery body we observe a great deal, but only with the help of Hierarchy. But it would be extremely opportune if scientists would put before themselves the problem of the Fire of space. Even by means of hints they would arrive at the realization of the pressure of the fiery element. Our disciples sustain it by the prophylaxis of the heart, but for the crowds, hints from various sources are needed. Crowds will perish from the fiery element. Why then do they not attempt to learn about this element? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 129:
129. I do not advise middle measures. To affirm the transitory state as a completion would be contrary to evolution. When a prayer is uttered about rest with the Saints, it reveals ignorance in regard both to rest and to the Saints. You know that rest is a purely temporary state, and in addition is relative. The so-called Saints have no rest. It may be said that the expression used is a relative one, but by respite people understand a state of repose. But if people were to be told about tension in the Fiery World, only a few would comprehend such an attribute of the higher condition. When We speak about a state of continuous explosion during the highest tension, it does not strike the imagination to recognize such tension, so We say - not tension, but splendor! The path to such grandeur is through the beautiful. If man will not develop within himself an aspiration to the most beautiful, he will close his own eyes, but the Highest can neither be repeated nor imagined. The manifestation of splendor is absolutely infinite. Still, let us not hold open the middle measures of sleep and rest. I affirm that repose would not produce the manifested Universe. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 132:
132. The mightiest Avatars do not bear upon themselves signs of earthly distinction, but they affirm themselves by manifestations of spirit-creativeness. One should not be surprised at the fact that strong spirits may not be recognized by their contemporaries. Thus it should be, because their measures relate to the future. A code of laws may be made for only one portion of the approach to any successive step of life. Consider that people cannot ever recognize that the highest attainment is in the development of the heart. Cooperation and close living together are based upon the heart. It seems this simple truth cannot be realized. Mechanization impedes the basic penetrations into the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 136:
136. Blessings to those who even once have reflected over the fact that possibilities are being given them for Service. One such thought already opens the initial Gates to the Fiery World. Whoever thinks in his pride - "Only I myself will attain," makes use of possibilities of serving his own ego. What an isolation resounds in boasting to oneself! What solitude is the prison of egoism! But it is joyful to think - "Yet I can bring to Thee, Lord!" There are no limits to such heart offerings! Is not the heart being exalted in trying to find the treasure of the offerings? The subtlest thoughts surround such supplications. Of course, the offering of the heart is really a prayer. It opens many gates. Not the consciousness of one's merits, but the offering of oneself in all entirely, helps one to pass over the threshold. When the gift is complete it leads past all frightening manifestations. One may say to the dwellers on the thresholds - "I've no time to gaze at you!" Thus, the offering brings ease. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 137:
137. Actually it is inadmissible to try to alter Karma willfully or forcibly. The Lords of Karma add each violence to the chalice of condemnation, but They can lighten Karma where perfectionment and offerings are without end. Thus do we lighten the paths to the Fiery World, when we are willing to do the best possible. It is not for us to measure what is best, but the heart's desire leads to the radiance of the gates. Restrain each thought about self, but permit the heart to lead along the shortest path. The heart has been given as the focal magnet to the Fiery World. Not without reason do many hearts grieve, both on the Earth and in the Subtle World. Of course the nature of the heart is fiery, and it sorrows at all obstacles which prevent its return to its native land. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 140:
140. It is necessary not only to recognize that there is no void, but also to understand the surrounding life. The understanding of life as intertwined and mutually nourishing brings realization of the omnipresence of psychic energy. On the very smallest examples, in incomplete micro-organisms, one may study that which is strikingly all-saturating. Varied currents, rays, and chemisms pass through masses of beings, but psychic energy not only does not retard them, but transmits them farther. When we speak of the most pure air, even about the purest Prana, we nevertheless presuppose all-containment, and in this containment various tensions. Picturing such physical saturation will aid the realization of Higher Worlds. Actually, everything is alive, and everything manifests the same energy. In this primitive position rests also the possibility of transmutation of everything existing. Death becomes a transposition and life becomes unavoidable cooperation. The very approach to the Fiery World is application of conformable qualities. It is sad to see how people limit themselves and try to destroy the universe. Perhaps overproduction, competition, and distortion of the meaning of life will bring humanity into a blind alley, and then it will be obliged to stop and think. Because, by setting aside all limitations the recognition of the Higher Worlds will come along. Calling to the Fiery World, we must have recourse to comparison with micro-organisms, and thus impel people to think about a saturation with the uninterrupted life. Indeed it is easier to think with the heart, above all micro-organisms. It is necessary to summon to such a solution. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 143:
143. What is love of good? It must be understood that it not only includes the performance of good deeds, but also the ability to be enraptured by good. The latter condition is usually not assimilated, and remains misunderstood; it must be inculcated and cultivated in people. Only delight in good produces warmth of the heart. The manifestation of love of good reveals a multitude of details of good which are touching in their essence. Many useful comparisons may be overlooked which can refine the heart. Such refining will guard against inflicting of an offense. Each offender has already closed the Fiery Gates; he has made an attempt against human dignity, and thus, first of all, has belittled himself. When I spoke about the Fiery World, then love and good was naturally to be understood as a firm foundation for ascent. And how beautiful it is to be able to distinguish the petals of the Lotus of Good! And We rejoice at each manifestation of such joy. Surely such joy about Good is pure! Thus, let each one who dreams about the Fiery World first of all supply himself with love of good. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 144:
144. Conformity of the qualities of consciousness creates the possibility of entry into the Fiery World. Thus, side by side with love of good must be aversion to evil. Love of good alone, without aversion to evil is a highly active quality, it is the touchstone against evil. The mind cannot sufficiently well discern evil. A great many reasonings may be found in which a viper is concealed. But the heart feeling of repulsion to evil does not err. The nerve centers revolt against contact with the dark principle. It is impossible not to notice this heart sign, and then is created the resistance to evil. One may observe how the heart current immediately strengthens the armor of radiation. One may say to such a warrior - Verily, brother, you have armed yourself. Or, as one hermit compared himself to a dog sensing a wild beast - Though the eye see not, nor the ear hear, yet the heart has already sensed and armed itself, for evil is not endurable for the pure heart. Evil can adorn itself with many garments, but no mask will deceive a vigilant heart. So let us study the qualities needed for the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 145:
145. Sometimes you see yourself in an exact replica, as if alive before you. Such a vision demonstrates that the eye is only an accommodation, and that sight is in the nerve center. Such a tension of the center can be also regarded as a fiery quality. In the Fiery World there is vision of the spirit, which is not in need of ocular adaptations. It is easier to become possessor of the fiery eye if already in the earthly state one has been able to have flashes of such spiritual insight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 147:
147. In any object there are to be found side by side perfect parts and chaotic particles. It is possible to call to action either the perfect or the chaotic portions of each thing. Outside of magic invocations, against which We have spoken more than once, every man, by means of heart energy, performs continual evocations. When a man thinks about the inconvenience of an object it actually becomes inconvenient. When a man thinks about a beautiful object its perfect particles begin to act. Ignorant people attribute such a manifestation to autosuggestion, but those who know the nature of things understand this as magnetism of thought. Of course, it is manifested in various degrees, but always it can be observed that the object is, as it were, animated through human thought. Man has but to realize this natural force to apply it beneficially in all circumstances of life. Thus, known Yogis often advise their disciples to talk to objects. Words are ships of thought. Thus, as long as we do not learn how to deal with objects, we shall not grasp the power of thought for the Fiery World. Consider it fortunate that also in the earthly thought it is possible to become accustomed to the proper treatment of objects. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 151:
151. One should strictly distinguish between a contradiction and a particular manner of work. If a left-handed person can create with the left hand, the significance of his attainment will not be contradictory to right-handed work. But people are hampered by the conventionalities of measures; even at present they cannot comprehend wherein lies the value of labor, and each unusual method immediately arouses suspicion. What a nasty quality is suspiciousness; it has nothing in common with the Fiery World! The approach of suspiciousness makes man worse than an animal, for the latter retains his instincts whereas suspicion corrodes all the senses. Indeed, it is a survival from the darkest past. Fortunately it is subject to cure by suggestion, but one should not neglect such an infection. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 152:
152. One must grow to love the path of the Fiery World. No striving is of assistance if it is not protected by love. Precisely the fire of love, in its chemism, is closest of all to the Fiery World. Thus, even in difficult days let us generate the currents of love. Rarely do people understand that love is actually a fiery principle. Usually people suppress the most salutary qualities of love. Precisely by these qualities does man most easily overcome the manifestations of darkness. Let us not cite examples, but merely emphasize the healing power of love. People especially respond to healing power. They dream about the elixir of life, but beyond a life on Earth their poor imagination can suggest nothing. Thus, let us not forget that imagination is a quality of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 153:
153. It is possible to note only a temporary absentation but also other related manifestations. For example, a man goes to sleep with a definite thought and awakens with its continuation on the next word. This means that his spirit has been absent on a completely different plane, and then again has joined his earthly consciousness to the definite word. This means that in the Subtle World a completely different plane of consciousness is used. Thus it must be. But when people preserve also there the earthly consciousness, then such clumsy thinking will be even harmful. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 153:
Imagine a man coming out of a dark and stifling room into a beautiful garden. If such a sharp change does not renew his thinking, he shows himself to be highly insensitive. Such personalities are to be found among soulless people. But how incongruous are they amid beautiful uplifting surroundings, just like a filthy blot! But even earthly filth is not easy to remove; therefore We are anxious to project the consciousness through the Subtle World into the Fiery. Often such striving is not in accord with one's forces, yet even at worst it advances one in the spheres of the Subtle World. However, shopkeepers overcharge a great deal so that they may receive at least something. Not a great consolation! In order to advance somewhat in the Subtle World, let the consciousness be drawn into a most Beautiful Garden. This is Our Command - without small measures. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 155:
155. Does a man know when he performs his best action? What person can tell which of his words has had the most influence? What person can tell which of his thoughts has reached the highest spheres? No one knows this about himself. Perhaps such knowledge would cut short the striving for development, for it might stir up pride. Thought sometimes actually reaches the Higher Spheres, and, as a dewdrop, remains near the Altar. But one's own evaluation of such thought by earthly measure is impossible. People too often dismiss in disdain those thoughts which bring joy to the Highest Hearts. Thus, let us send out the best thoughts into the space. We need not adorn ourselves by the consciousness of our flights. Let them, as everyday nourishment, strengthen the heart for the perception of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 156:
156. What is hypochondria? Many confuse it with autosuggestion, but the latter is only an effect of the former. Hypochondria in its essence is very infectious and destructive. It can be defined physiologically as the dissolution of heart energy. Such a process interrupts the protective work of the nerve centers. The enemy's entrance into the stronghold is not a matter of autosuggestion, but far worse; the defenders of the stronghold, instead of resisting, open the gates to the enemy. It is difficult to cure, for hypochondria is not always subject to suggestion. The process of dissolution cannot be replaced by suggestion. It is necessary to heal the wounded nerve tissue. Here strength can be built up only by nerve exercise. Consequently, hypochondriac people must be confronted with the most unexpected, in order to produce the most acute reactions and to create an indirect tension of the nerve tissue. Such tension is like gymnastics for the nerve centers. Rest and disuse of the nerve centers is not always beneficial, notwithstanding the usual counsel of ordinary physicians. On the contrary, the ancient wisdom says, "You are afraid, therefore you will be doubly frightened." "You have ceased being afraid, consequently you can behold the Fiery Gates." Hypochondria must not be confused with doubt. True, these two are sisters, whose mother is ignorance. Hypochondria is a certain established mode of thinking, whereas doubt is a dark obstacle. It is difficult to say which of the vipers is the more harmful. One should free oneself from hypochondria as from an obstruction before the Fiery World. Many things are erroneously thought to be synonymous. Ponder over them, over different facets of definition. Who knows which of these will open the broadest vista in realization of cause and effect? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 160:
160. One may apprehend through many examples how wisely are distributed the Hierarchic forces of advancement. You yourselves see how a Worker, revered by you, remained in the Ashram because His spiritual forces were ablaze near the hearth of accumulations. Only the ignorant think that from earthly consideration alone He did not come out into the field of battle. Everyone who has any conception of spiritual forces will agree that only their conscious application will be wise. Thus, let us realize goal-fitness; it is needed immeasurably on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 162:
162. You find it difficult to translate the phrase - "he became completely imbued with." You are right, in languages far removed from Sanskrit it is not easy to find certain definitions, particularly relating to the Higher World. One may have to express it as - "he became aflame" or even "he took fire," in order not to abase the concept of exaltation. Many misunderstandings are included among the definitives. Expressions which are striving on high suffer especially; only people who so strive themselves can use them, but there are not many of these. Therefore languages begin to rotate around petty concepts; they improve in mechanical expressions, but it is not even considered necessary to find the consonance of Higher Worlds. Turn your attention to newly coined words. Through them is it not possible to estimate the level of consciousness! But one should also honor the Higher Worlds with exquisite expressions, so that the Fiery World could also be glorified in earthly sound. Thus let us reiterate, in order that youth may find time to advance the thinking upward. From the quality of the thinking is born the word. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 164:
164. Observe how people are to be distinguished in thought and in action. People should be judged by their works, but it must be borne in mind that only conformity of thinking, word and action is of assistance at the approach to the Fiery World. One must penetrate thither through all the poisonous gases. So many consciousnesses must be brought together in order to avoid deviation from the path. Many voices will call and many forbiddings will resound, but one should not look back. One should know one direction, and know not to change the destined. Thus, let us apply the same law throughout life. Whoever thinks it possible to act differently is mistaken; both in the great and the small there is one law, one rhythm. Thus let us proceed, without vexation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 165:
165. Vexation is the plague of the World. It reacts upon the liver, and engenders certain bacilli which spread in a highly contagious action. The Emperor Akbar, upon sensing vexation in someone, would summon musicians so that a new rhythm would break up the infection. This action, even though physical, brought beneficial results. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 166:
166. Upon pressing or rubbing of the eyes colors appear which act as crude reminders of the radiance of the centers. If a coarse contact can produce evident illumination, then contact of a higher energy can certainly bring beautiful colors of the spirit. From the gross to the very highest it is necessary to cognize the saturation with spatial Fire. One should become accustomed to conscious acceptance of spatial accessibility. However, one should adapt oneself to such a merging. Let us not forget that ancient revelations were given for the betterment of life, and for the refining of consciousness. Thus the bond with the Higher Worlds was maintained directly. But later, because of the breaking away, quests for mechanical methods began, for the purpose of preventing a complete severance of the communion. It should be born in mind that during Kali-Yuga such methods became ineffectual, and even a mixing with the lower strata of the Subtle World took place. But Satya-Yuga, by its very nature, requires communion with the Higher Worlds. Therefore, in preparing for Satya-Yuga one should turn again to direct communion with the Higher Worlds, by applying true Ethics. This is needed for destined discoveries which cannot be given to an animal consciousness. I will not weary of reiterating it, for each hearth of enlightenment of the spirit is important. Where, then, can be the paths to the Fiery World, if not through the decrees of Ethics? Surely Hatha-Yoga does not lead to the Fiery World. Enough of preparations - one should hurriedly strive toward the Higher Worlds. Let each of our cells contain millions of millions of currents. Not for somnolence have the subtlest apparatuses been given. Not for the sake of doubt are there being made calculations involving such huge figures. They surely remind one about Infinity and the saturation of all that exists. Thus let us be imbued with thoughts about Spatial Fire, about the possibilities of our being. Satya-Yuga cannot draw near without fiery signs. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 167:
167. Examine two stones. They are primitive, cold, they have become congealed in their small life, but even they can give off sparks of fire. The heart of a man is no worse than a stone. The thought of a man, even in a small manifestation, is higher in effect than a mineral. I speak of this because it is instructive to observe how thought evokes sparks of fire from the innermost memory. The most casual thought evokes whole forms from the storehouse of memory, entire epochs in which we have been participants. This is a procession of definitely related fiery contents. Indeed, the spark can extricate related portions from the preserved treasure with instantaneous speed. One may be amazed how securely the treasures lie in the Chalice always ready to be drawn out. Only fiery energy can act so subtly and swiftly. The fiery earthly manifestations give an idea of the tension of the fiery World. If here on earth something can be astonishing in its speed and accuracy, then how keen and swift is the Fiery World! If only people would not forget about the Fiery World, one link could be established. Think what the state of consciousness must be, when one is obliged again to remind about the foundations which are so near. However, let us reiterate, let us be filled with patience. It has been said - affirmation of Truth is a strengthening of the bridge. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 171:
171. People complain that the picture of the Fiery World is not clear to them. Let us not insist as to who is at fault in this. Let us propose to them that they picture the Fiery World in their own imagination. Though such visualization be a poor and hazy one, let it begin at least in some way. It thus can be utilized as a beginning, but it is bad when there is nothing upon which to build. Such a sate of indifference grows worse as time passes, and, as a stone, it drags to the bottom. No one can arbitrarily overstretch the boundaries of consciousness. The middle path is excellent when it is also lofty, but many cannot altogether understand the lofty concepts of the middle path, and confuse it with the path of vulgarity. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 173:
173. Let it not be thought possible to deny the Invisible. It has been said that there does not exist action which can produce no consequences, but this is particularly true of negations. One may often ask oneself - why is the evolution of the world so slow? Negation will prove to be one of the principal causes, for it is deadly. Like doubt, it cuts off all the ordained possibilities. People given to denial eventually have to outlive its consequences. Truly, negation is like a millstone around one's neck. Enough has been said about it in the Teaching. But now, especially, the Earth is infected with negation. Let multitudes of people imagine that negation is only a sensible criticism, but negation is not a judgment, it is like ashes banking a grate fire. It suppresses, but does not elevate. Only broadening of consciousness can shame the denier, but as a rule such a torpid state terminates in a grave illness. In many cases a physician should attentively converse with his patient prior to treatment, in order to ascertain his mode of thinking. Each illness from negation reveals the need of suggestion in order to arrest the destructive process. Some may ridicule the fact that for the treatment of cancer and tuberculosis it is necessary to begin with suggestion. Of course, physicians who do not possess the power of suggestion will protest in every way, and they will be highly provoked upon hearing that diseases of the liver, stomach, kidneys, the gums, and rheumatism depend largely upon the state of consciousness and require suggestion first of all. It therefore follows that it is necessary to regard suggestion and autosuggestion seriously. Both processes are of a fiery significance. Thus negation is in opposition to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 174:
174. Not infrequently do children manifest the better thinking about the Fiery World. Try to encourage them in such thinking, while applying subtle understanding, for otherwise one may either turn them away or else impose upon them one's own personal conception. Let children draw from their own treasure-house; it is every ready to reveal the most vital details. Science can obtain valuable date from children; to little use is made of them. And people abuse children, being unwilling to understand how much can be harmed by a rude touch. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 176:
176. Amid observations upon the deplorable consequences of negation, one should not blame certain well-intentioned people for applying their own force first rather than trouble Hierarchy. It may seem at times that people act from self-confidence, when, as a matter of fact, they are filled with reverence for Hierarchy, and above all they strive to apply their own forces in order to conserve every ounce of Higher energy. They do not even pronounce the name of the Teacher, and they guard their mantram in secret. One should regard very carefully the various modes of reverence. One should affirm all that aspires to the Light. With Us only negation is rejected. Indeed, the very existence of man, who thinks and who contains the subtlest apparatuses, is a real miracle, which could not be without a past, and hence not without a future. The Fiery World is the predestined future. Who, then, will hesitate on the path, knowing the great destination? Who, then, will not respect the present incarnation, knowing that it will aid the ascent? Who, then, will disdain the Subtle World, knowing that there is the testing of thoughts? Thus, our brief sojourn here has been bestowed as the best aid toward a speedy advance to the Fiery World. In some way one should combine the urgent problems of life with the highest resolutions. Actually the earthly life hinders speedy realizations. People dream about the mechanical prolonging of life here, instead of cultivating a joyful readiness to approach the goal. The Teacher brings the consciousness of the disciple, by the shortest path, toward the attainment of the Fiery World. The Teacher affirms all that which may, even indirectly, bring closer or unify useful consciousnesses, in order that each action contain within itself the necessary amount of conditions of approach. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 177:
177. During the crossing into the Subtle World there flash out all the aspects of the feeling of possession, which troubles even people who are not at all bad. One should assiduously keep in mind this circumstance, and be affirmed upon the realization that earthly possession does not exist. A great deal has been said about personal possession, but only the fiery state can prove the illusion of such sense of possession. Only when our consciousness remains our sole possession do we feel the freedom of ascent. It is very difficult to balance the ascent which goes beyond the middle strata of the Subtle World. Therein people do not even think of parting with various kinds of property; indeed, they exist just be means of these attractions. But if a higher manifestation raises their consciousness a bit, there begins an incredible conflict. Therefore, here in the earthly state one must apprehend where lies the useless burden. This should be done not in the name of the Subtle World but in the name of the one higher. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 178:
178. Some may wonder why the signs from the Subtle World are so strange and why they require pondering and interpretation. The reason for this is the law of Karma. Precisely reflection and explication stimulate self-activity, and, thus, they lighten and even do not produce Karma. Consequently, the stronger the attentiveness and resourcefulness, the more easily interpreted are the given signs. The Lofty Beings do wish to give hints toward a great many things, but the mental distraction of people prevents these precious Counsels from reaching them. Not only in sendings from the Subtle World but also in earthly existence, parables have been adopted, as a means of indirect indication. But history sets forth many instances of non-acceptance of the most urgent counsels. Not without reason was attentiveness so developed in antiquity; it even constituted a study in itself. But nowadays not many understand the significance of vigilance; for others guidance is required in the sharpest, and repeated, instructions, which cannot but have an effect on Karma. But only the fiery heart will comprehend the hidden meaning of subtle signs. Let the co-workers grasp the fact that each sign has its destination. So many Lofty Beings send supplications and hope that they will be understood. There have been whole epochs when the subtle understanding was strengthened and sharpened, but later a bloody mist condensed anew, and the refined perceptions became coarse. Just now many attempts from the best Strata of the Subtle World are being rendered futile by the dark forces. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 179:
179. I entrust you to testify about the Fiery World as existing, and with all the attributes of existence. Fiery blossoms are distinguished by their radiance, but they may be compared in structure with roses; small vortical rings form, as it were, a combination of petals. Similarly, ozone, in the higher state, reproduces, as it were, the odor of evergreens. Also, the radiance of auras is like cloud arches, and rays are as streams and waterfalls. Thus, in the higher forms the wise ones will find likenesses of earthly images. He will not see the earthly existence as abased thereby, for in all states of being the foundation of energy is the same. The wise one will not seek a precise counterpart of God in an earthly body, for only the fiery body will preserve the same sparks as the Higher Beings. Should it not be pointed out in schools wherein we are like God, so as to justify the ancient Covenants of which people have made a laughing stock? Everywhere the highest concept must be clarified. One must not fear to come forward and help wherever it is possible to elevate the consciousness. The Teaching is in need of those who will bear witness. It responds to all, without distinction as to creed and nationality. Above all let the one sun shine. It is not difficult to speak about unity, through the path of science. Let the manifestation of beautiful correlations unite the most diverse elements. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 182:
182. Can the body be wounded? As on Earth, so also in Heaven. Consequently, the fiery body can be wounded, just as the earthly one. Observe the process of wounding of the earthly body, and you will have a complete analogy with the subtle and fiery bodies. Let us see how a knife pierces the physical body, how it damages tissue and blood-circulation; then follow local necrosis and decomposition.; but vital energy gets the upper hand, and slow healing begins. But often there remains a local atrophy and a permanent scar. Precisely the same process takes place in the case of the fiery body, but instead of a knife will be a thought, and in place of a scar will be a condensation of fiery energy. But the healing is very slow, and requires the drawing of energy from the other centers. Each organism has a fiery body, and until it attains the Fiery World, is subject to being wounded. Only when the fiery body has been purified and poured into the furnace of spatial fire, will it no longer be susceptible to being wounded. But I assure you, scars remain for a long time. I affirm that the fiery body can be smitten both externally and internally. Suicide of the earthly body is the prototype of self-wounding of the fiery body. Thus is it possible to find of the most earthly actions a correlation in all states. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 183:
183. Much has been said about life in the Subtle World. The accounts often appear to be contradictory, but again let us take earthly examples. The diversity of earthly situations is astonishing, only undeveloped eyes are unable to distinguish great numbers of subtlest manifestations. When We speak about earthly situations, We usually have in mind only uniform groups, but We cannot enumerate the entire complex of volitional creativeness. Therefore Our definitions will depend upon the theme of the discourse, or upon the quality of the consciousness of Our listener. Likewise among the truest descriptions of the Subtle World there will always be found groups, corresponding most closely to Our designs. Thus, let us not criticize the diversified aspects of information about the Subtle World. If the earthly world is stately, then the Higher Worlds are progressively majestic and multiform. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 184:
184. Circular motion is in everything. Vortical rings are not only in the strictly physical world, but also in all thought-forms. One may observe how the circle of each task is culminated. We have already advised alternating work for the renewal of strength. Such manvantaras may be observed even in the smallest tasks, but they will have the same significance as world manvantaras. Thus, outside of circles of daily labor, one may see the manifestation of the circle also in entire periods of activity. Precisely the fiery heart will whisper when such a ring is complete, in order that a new manifestation may be taken up. One should not overload a consummation, yet it is still worse to complete a circle artificially by violence upon life. Thus, one can study in history how cycles of activity are moulded. The fiery principle is expressed in such vortical rings. One must be prepared for such construction in the Fiery World also. It should not be thought that the Fiery World is an already perfected condition. Systems of Worlds, of which we see only a negligible part, present an inexhaustible variety of conditions. From here we cannot analyze these states, but it is useful to dream about them. Each dream is already a realization. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 187:
187. As has been said, the Subtle World is now also undergoing a great conflict, which is even more terrible than the earthly one. It may be understood that defeat in the Subtle World is inadmissible. Such a defeat would break through a chain of worlds, and would be highly desirable for Satan. Therefore the Teaching so emphasizes the heart in order, at least a little, to prepare the people for cooperation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 192:
192. The Alexandrian philosophers used to say - Do not criticize the World, for it was created by great thought. The creation is not at fault, but our conception of it is. We can channel our thoughts either for good or for evil. We could transform the best animal into an evil creature. Cruelty on one side and fear on the other fills our consciousness by means of thought. We can send evil in our glance. We could turn a beneficial plant into a most poisonous and pernicious one. The thoughts of the ancient philosophers penetrated into religions. Clement of Alexandria knew how people themselves debase the great Creation. Even now people may observe how evil can transform the most harmless beings. Indeed, every animal tamer can tell how often precisely the element of good assists him in his work. But he also knows that besides good there must be measures for self-protection, varying according to the character of the animal. Such a science may be called goal-fitting. We cannot criticize the World without wondering why malice was allowed to enter. So too, protective measures will emanate not from evil but from good. Each leader may be advised not to forget the covenants of the ancient philosophers. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 194:
194. You will have to repeat to many that Our remedies are good, as a supplement to psychic energy. Some physical remedies cannot produce the desired result, but psychic energy is reinforced by communion with Hierarchy. Thus, the wise physician first of all will take care to know the condition of his psychic energy and to see that it is in concordance with the Higher forces. Paying attention only to physical qualities has no significance for the future. When We speak about the Fiery World, it means that it is time to be moving forward. It is impossible to remain on the level of the transitory period, when all the foundations of Existence have been forgotten. I affirm that each physician must pay attention to himself in order to feel to what an extent he himself is ready to renew his consciousness, otherwise he will not find fitting words for those who come to him. He will be unable to inquire into the actual causes of ailments. He will not maintain a self-affirmed influence. I do not insist that each physician be a hypnotist, but he must understand the spiritual world of the patient in order to be able to speak about the main thing in the case. The Teaching must disclose paths, but not be merely a pharmacy. Let people have an opportunity to observe and discover, otherwise there will be reactions upon Karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 196:
196. The bodily movements of man must be intelligent. Children must be taught not only gymnastics and rhythm, but also the economy of movement. When people apprehend the Fiery World and radiations, they will not senselessly wave their arms and legs about, shake their heads, and be fidgety. If thy could picture to themselves their auric egg, they would not disturb it needlessly with disorderly agitations. If people could picture a sort of fiery ring which is in reality around them, they would not senselessly burn themselves. Especially unjustifiable are so-called nervous movements. They indicate an entirely undisciplined will. Each physician must observe such habits of his patients. It is possible to determine many diseases by a man's movements alone. It is possible to cure him of the most disgusting habits by observing these movements and pointing out the harm they do the subtle body. Thus, a physician can manifest a most useful activity without physical medicine. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 198:
198. The Fiery World requires, first of all, the discrimination between small truths and Great Truth. Nothing else turns people aside from the paths to the extent that a little truth does. They snatch out small fragments, not thinking about that which precedes and follows. Such fragments are no better than any lie, but the significance of the Fiery World rests upon the greatness of Truth. One must prepare for it by all measures; it is impossible to suppose that the understanding of the magnitude of Truth comes of itself. The consciousness must be prepared for a containment of such dimensions. This is not at all easy. One may see how erroneously the simplest words are understood. It is even difficult to imagine to what an extent the meaning of the most ordinary word can be distorted. But one should pass through the testing of so many diverse concepts. Only the acceptance of higher dimensions will evoke the Higher Call - Raj, Raj, Raj! The three-fold containment can lead to the higher spheres. Raj does not know revenge and censure. Raj is magnanimous, because directed into the future. Raj wishes for good, for it is creative love. Such a measure guards against the small truth, which comes close to the evil, and to doubt and condemnation. Thus, when you wish to temper the spirit, you can repeat the ancient Mantram - Raj, Raj, Raj! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 203:
203. The three Worlds are far closer to each other than one may think. One can see how corresponding vibrations create cooperation. You know how certain individuals from the Subtle World who are close to us act to assist a common task. Even not so long ago they were unable to serve the common purpose because of differences of vibrations, but now your vibrations and their endeavors for communion make them useful co-workers. Thus is created useful labor in common. It is the more useful because the adversaries have similar co-workers. Certainly, it is joyous to watch each cumulation of consciousness. Ur. has seen how in the beginning the atmosphere is dim and in the course of successive meetings it becomes lighter, and a day ago Ur. saw completely conscious cooperation. Such an enlightenment is very rapid, yet for this the Ashram is of significance. Verily, Ashrams have a great importance for the earthly and for the Subtle World. Ashrams may be defined as magnets and ozonatoars. Being filled with heart energy provides a conduit for many things. Therefore, when I am concerned about spiritually pure atmosphere, I have in mind a very important consequence. Without spiritual accumulations, the command to take everything upon oneself has no meaning. This command can be given only where there is a heart bond with the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Only such a bond, during the present earthly conflict, can strengthen those to whom the order has been given. The currents are too complicated to be opposed by earthly forces. But you know about the bond with the two Worlds. Precisely in this communion are found forces for the passing by the most unexpected path. In this, do not hesitate to take care of yourself, in order not to expend energy superfluously. One should not in any manner be diverted from inner concentration. The affairs of the whole world are in a grave state. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 204:
As thought at evening is broadened by the light of the lamps, so does morning thought glow from contact with the Subtle World. Morning thought is strong not only as a result of rest, but also from contact with subtle energies. But evening thought is distinguished by the complete exaltation which is akin to living fire. Many suppose that they already know the Teaching when they have read it through once. But the best covenants remain unapplied, because people are unwilling to understand their polychromy. Thus, examine the crystal of the Teaching by sun and by firelight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 208:
208. Often the Teachings have warned not to judge the dead. Among the many reasons for this there is one which very closely concerns earthly actions. We have already spoken about co-workers from the Subtle World. It is difficult to judge from here as to who has already developed at aptitude for cooperation. It can be imagined how unjust it would be to censure such a co-worker, as condemnation naturally repels. There are many such assistants, and one should value them. When imagination has been developed, such cooperation can easily progress. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 210:
210. The spark of immortality is justly located by certain people in various centers, each will be right in his own way. True, in each center there is such a spark, but according to the conditions of the epoch the centers can vary in significance. Only the heart remains unchanged and only the chalice follows the heart in significance; the remaining centers and glands may be subject to cosmic currents. Not only are people mistaken in their judgment about the centers, but everywhere they do not admit a flexible expediency. Yet not only according to the epoch is the significance of psychic energy altered, but also according to races, to nationalities, and even to generations. Seemingly, a thing re-occurs, but meanwhile man has come in contact with the Highest by means of new antennae. Thus, one can observe how multiped insects may lose certain legs without a lessening of their vital capacity. Certainly where there is the fiery consciousness such atrophy of the centers is not found. Hence, again we come to the affirmation of the usefulness of the fiery consciousness. It will be no exaggeration when we say that fire is advantageous for the earthly as well as for the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 217:
217. You have been writing today about physical remedies, but for crowds even barrels of the most precious substance will be useless. One may urge all physicians of the World to start upon a mission of spiritualization of the heart. Each physician has access to different homes. He sees various generations, and his words are listened to with attention. When giving physical instructions he can so easily add the most valuable advices. He has the right to be acquainted with all the details of the moral conditions in the home. He can give advice which will compel the occupants to reflect over and above the actions of the stomach. He can even command, for behind him stands the fear of death. The physician is a most sacred person in the household where there is a sick person. And since humanity has taken care to collect a sufficient quantity of diseases, the physician can give many valuable warnings. If we but had enlightened physicians! At present there are so few! The more do We esteem enlightened physicians, since of course they are always under the threat of expulsion from the Medical Societies. Heroism is needed everywhere where the Truth is. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 218:
218. Ur. has seen and taken part in Our Fiery labor. Thus, We not only observe but also control fiery tensions. Centers of observation are situated in several floors of Our tower. Many forces have been collected to oppose the fiery attack. Satan is very anxious to make an end of the Earth, in order to concentrate his forces on the Subtle World, which cannot be destroyed in the same way as earth. Thus the Proprietor of Earth through present treachery is betraying the Earth. He is a poor Proprietor in that he cultivated such a nature within himself. He causes Us double labor by keeping up the fires of chaos. Ur. has seen not a few apparatus; but over and above them stands psychic energy, and therefore We are so careful with it just now. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 219:
219. Very often misunderstandings have occurred as a result of relativity of definitions, which have undergone changes through passing centuries. The most ancient writings have undergone many alterations, passing through the hands of foreign translators. It is a well known fact, but for all that it is not taken enough into consideration. To obtain the full meaning one must turn to the same source, Hierarchy. If the translator and interpreter is in communion with Hierarchy, then his relative understanding will be set right in due time. It is unfitting to touch the Sacred Covenants with dirty hands. All forms of blasphemy are condemned, but it is especially abominable when a servant of religion blasphemes. Unfortunately such cases have become frequent. There are not a few actual atheists among the servants of religion. Is it possible for them to speak about the Living Ethics? The madmen do not wish even to think about the future life. One can imagine all the horrors of an assembly where blasphemers are gathered! The Fiery World is just a farce for them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 219:
Let Our friends not hesitate to speak wherever possible about the Fiery World. Of course, besides the spiritual point of view there can also be a scientific approach. In addition let Our friends themselves think more often about the Fiery World; such thoughts are as prayers. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 221:
221. Threads of the spirit are spread far more widely than people think. I say repeatedly - write down, even if it be briefly, the sensations and the strivings of the spirit. From such writings it will be possible to make significant deductions. Likewise the physicians can make use of this valuable material. Possibly, not always can such writings be compared, as a great deal may not coincide so easily, but even isolated cases may assist someone to recognize the psychic energy. No special university courses are needed for this. Psychic energy especially acts freely, when man is aflame with hearty striving. The measuring rod of psychic energy is pure striving. Not magic, but pure human striving will produce a marvelous world. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 223:
223. Above all else I am concerned with the imbalance of the world. Obsession is developing, and it threatens to become insanity. Many countries are governed by madmen in the fullest meaning of the word. Never before has this manifestation of mass obsession occurred. Why scientists do not pay attention to such a calamity is incomprehensible! People commit millions of murders. Is it possible that no one realizes that this is a hotbed of obsession! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 225:
225. It is an error to think that irritation of the nose, throat, and lungs is caused only by colds. Such tensions also result from spacial fires. Without doubt, irritation of nose and throat can be cured by suggestion. The same cause underlies many cases of so-called hay-fever, which often can be cured by suggestion. Also many kinds of skin disease are cured by the same method. Often, in fact, skin irritations arise not from external causes but from imbalance of fiery currents. It is regrettable that physicians do not observe this phase of human ailment. Only occasionally do they recognize nervous causes, but then they try to flood them out with bromides, whereas suggestion could produce a better result. Let us not forget that at times suggestion has been employed to speed up the closing of wounds, by way of enlisting the cooperation of the entire organism. Thus, during discourse about the Fiery World, one should not forget the cause, at times, of irritations of the nose and throat. Physicians must be urged to study all methods of suggestion. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 226:
226. Dreams link us with the Subtle World, and in the same way there must be correlations also between the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. They exist in their own form, but not everywhere are such contacts with the Fiery World of a conscious nature. One must possess a developed consciousness in order that such samadhi be not blinding. Already on Earth one must prepare oneself for the fiery approach. Thought can make the conception of Fire perfectly natural. With the help of such simple and natural conception the approach will be affirmed without any difficulties. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 228:
Let the grandeur of the Fiery World advance people to the steps of reality! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 233:
I do not advise you to count the signs of darkness, they lead only to obscurity. Light is one; Light can be a measuring scale and a support. The Fiery World was created by Light, and thought is a product of Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 242:
242. One should not be surprised when We pronounce a name and thereby fill space with information. We affirm Our decisions in space. He who has understood the bond with Hierarchy must also assimilate the fact that the decision of the World depends upon filling the space. Truly, not the earthly world alone decides, but all three worlds. Thus, even apparently most positive earthly rulings are destroyed, because they have not been accepted by the two Higher Worlds. Likewise the dark forces must be sometimes informed, and because of this their wails merely augment the sound of the announcement. Through all worlds is such a call resounded, and it stirs up new energies. Naturally, those to whom such a manifestation refers must be careful, for a vortex has been directed around them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 244:
244. Not only is the odor of the deodar pleasant, but it helps to invigorate breathing and expel dark entities. Many oils have a purifying property, but not all have an influence on the Subtle World. The deodar has a significance in the Subtle World, and it is usually connected with places of sojourn of the Rishi. They know that the deodar possesses the quality of driving away evil entities. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 247:
247. Those uninformed in Great Service may even complain of the difficulty of such an achievement. But those in contact with it already cannot conceive of existence without it. A frightful emptiness appears, it seems, when there is no application of one's forces for Common Good. Without communion with Hierarchy a terrible darkness closes in from all sides. Without Great Service, life itself, like a wilting blossom, loses its meaning. The Fiery World is intangible, and the very concept of it, instead of being attractive, appears menacing. Equilibrium is established by great measures, but affirmation of the Shield of Hierarchy comes after the dedication of oneself to Great Service. The spirit decides its own fate. Without any stipulations the spirit itself determines its sacrifice. The dimension of the sacrifice is decided in the heart. No one can force an enlargement of the offering, but much joy is felt from a sacrifice which is not diminished. The Teacher advises to recognize one's potentialities according to the sacrifice voluntarily accepted by the heart. How great is the law of such good-will! It determines the future, from small to big, and up to great events! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 248:
248. Reading without the heart's functioning, even memorizing, helps but little. One can even compile a table showing how much the participation of the heart evokes true understanding. Let this not be understood as an abstraction. By its quality the pulse indicates how much heart participation assists the manifestation of perception. Such a concept draws one near to the Fiery World. It is tedious to listen to babblings which lack the heart quality, particularly since the number of printed books is reaching frightening proportions. Rarely has the quantity been so at variance with the quality! In this is also revealed a sign of heartlessness. We encourage each burning of the spirit. The flaming heart is a torch of the Fiery World. One should become accustomed to delving into the meaning of what has been said; and for this, translations into different languages are useful. Thereby is developed a precision of understanding. The Teacher must always rotate a concept so that it contacts the consciousness of the disciple in its full scope. Though urgent, it is impossible to accept many concepts at the first reading. One must return to them, as has been said, under all the shades of color of morning and evening. Even the night will bring a ray of understanding. You yourselves have seen how strangely people form opinions about what they have read. When they hear about the Messiah, they merely think - isn't he a demon? When they read about the heart, they are afraid - isn't it sorcery? This means that demons and sorcery are very familiar to them. The man who is pure in heart will not think first of all about darkness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 249:
249. Not magic but God-inspiredness was ordained in the ancient Covenants. When Higher Communion began to be interrupted, people themselves compiled magic from the earthly world, as a means of forced communion. But, as everything which is forced, magic ends up in the darkest manifestations. The very boundary line between black and white magic becomes elusive in its intricacy. Therefore, on the path to the future one should eschew all magic. It must not be forgotten that the old methods of magic were connected with other forms of life. Of course, magic is based on precise fulfillment of technical conditions, but if all the formulas of life have been altered, then too all magical effects must be correspondingly changed. This is why contemporary magic has sunk into necromancy and the other low manifestations. All those who study the mechanics of formulas fail to take into account the fact that they were written down for a completely different application. In addition, they completely forget that the higher formulas, and all the conditions, have not been written down altogether; and if they have been noted at all it is in such symbols that now their meaning is quite obscured. Thus, contemporary studies of magic either amount to senseless scholastics, or else, flowing down, they lapse into the black mass. Therefore We speak much-needed words, in advising the abolition of magic. Let it be left to the dark necromancers. There is too much obsession on Earth. The sole path to the Higher Communion is through the heart. Violence must not stain this fiery path. Can people possibly think that the invocation of lower entities can go unpunished! And what sort of improvement of life could result from such evocation? No one can point to a benefit resulting from necromancy, nor to a heart which has been uplifted through necromancy. One must turn to the short and higher Path, which will bestow health of spirit; and thence comes the bodily health. The abolition of magic will be a white stone on the path of the World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 251:
251. The expulsion of magic does not mean interruption of the manifestations of the Subtle World. On the contrary, the bond with the Higher World can be but strengthened through the abolition of all violence. Precisely, ignorant compulsion can violate the harmony of combinations. Nature, both in the small and the great, is opposed to any violence. To study and to cognize the marvelous approaches to the Subtle World and to the Fiery World will not be magic. Prayer of the heart is not magic. Aspiration of the spirit towards Light is not magic. One must guard against all forms of ignorance, for it is a source of falsehood, and falsehood is the entrance-way to darkness. Be able to find in your heart the truth of turning to the one Light. Terror fills the world, Do not follow the pathway of terror. One may be fortified by examples of former times. The saints themselves were in contact with the Fiery World through the heart; the same heart which has been given to everyone. Ability to hear the voice of the heart already leads to truth. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 255:
255. It is understood that the stone-mason is required only to put stones together, but if he can save a man, must he refrain from doing it? Certainly there are not only stones in the World, there are also hearts! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 259:
259. You have already heard about certain empty tombs. You have heard about a very ancient custom, when sometimes a substitution was made for one thought to be dead. It must not be forgotten that through the ages a great many extraordinary actions have been accomplished, and not just once had a life to be interrupted. People have been initiated into the mysteries of existence, and so many names have been inscribed upon empty sepulchres! Thus, apart from the beaten paths of history, inscrutable achievements are created. One must become accustomed in one's consciousness to a great deal which is not governed by earthly laws. Who can affirm how events are being created? One can observe only a few outward signs, but the real channel of life is not written down in the state archives. Thus, people are astonished when one who, according to a tomb inscription, is supposed to be deceased, reappears ten years later and is identified by many persons. Of course, it is easy to overlook indisputable proofs. but honest observers can gather authentic evidence of many such events. Actually there is a history of the outer world and of the inner. It is not sorcery nor magic, but the path of the Higher World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 262:
262. Yes, yes, yes, if people do not turn to the Hiero-inspiration, many conflagrations will result. Equilibrium and concordance are violated by the mechanistic concept of the world. Half a century ago We were already concerned about the excessive increase of physical knowledge. Verily, much as been attained in this direction, but at the same time the spiritual consciousness was lagging behind the physical. Ethics were lost amidst accumulations of formulas. Machines attracted man away from the art of thinking. Now they are content to be robots! For the equilibrium of the World the heart is needed, and in this Decree is contained undeferrable salvation. Ill-will is pressing upon the earthly aura. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 267:
267. Be not distressed if the Teaching be attributed to the most diverse sources, even to a code of most unknown writers. Perhaps it will be attributed to you yourselves, and such a circumstance will be one of the better ones. One should not even gainsay these inventors. There has never been unanimity in the world. Let what is of primary importance be accomplished. Let indications necessary for the betterment of life permeate the masses. Likewise be not distressed by individual opinion. When the name of the Brotherhood should be spoken, let each one accept according to his consciousness. Indeed, the means of communication of information are beyond the understanding of people. But everything is done as is necessary. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 269:
269. The singular expression which you observed on the portraits pertains to the domain of Hiero-inspiration. Already in remote antiquity this spiritual penetration was understood. In ancient Egypt portrait images were used as a means of communion at a distance. Sacred Images likewise respond to spiritual communion. But this natural manifestation should be understood simply, as one more grain of knowledge, and not as magic or sorcery. No one can draft a boundary line to limit the knowledge of the spirit. No one has such an imagination as to be able to realize where the magnitude of energy could be cut short. Hence, one should conscientiously note all the understood details of various manifestations. One must rejoice at all such realizations, because these fiery beacons lead to the Fiery World. Consequently, on such paths one should apply great vigilance. One must accept reality as it is. Not distrust nor sleepiness, but the good eye and the opened heart lead to understanding of the new manifestations of the Fiery World. Observe how much the expression of the image becomes changed, and in the course of time you can compare this with events. It is needful, of course, to carry out observations upon people who have for you a special significance, and whom you know. The manifestation of such alterations of expression was called by the Egyptians the mirror of the soul. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 271:
271. Sparks of fohat indicate the degree of tension; there is obviously an unprecedented tension throughout the World. You do not know and cannot imagine the extent of the encounters. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 273:
273. It can be seen how fiery energy surpasses all other energies. I consider that no physical energy can be manifested without an antecedent fiery impulse. Therefore each approach to the Fiery World is already a desired and difficult enlistment. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 280:
280. Esteem people who not only speak but also act. Affirm the ability to understand action. The hardships of these times have resulted from disorganization. The cause of such disorganization is absurd in its insignificance - the cooperation of hearts has been forgotten. Meeting together in prayer, people forget how to attune themselves for service. Whereas, such a condition is indispensable and is easily attained; for this it is merely necessary that people help one another. To preserve an unusual frame of mind means to proceed to the Fiery World. Under the ordinary conditions of life such a frame of mind is not easy, but precisely it must not be set aside. One should not enter the temple otherwise than prayerfully. In prayer existence is uplifted and made better; therefore each prayer, as also each exaltation, must be better than the preceding one. Each step of the ladder of the spirit must be traversed. How majestic is the Ladder to the Fiery World, which has in a year three hundred sixty six steps by day and three hundred sixty six by night! Every step is distinct from every other, and let each one be better than the preceding one. Joy toward the Teaching, will it not be a true adornment of a step? In each joy for the Teaching is already contained new cognition. Often one cannot express in words this step, given in joy. It is indisputable, and what a veritable mountain is ascended in the prayer of joy! Pains are alleviated by it, the task is made successful by it. No one and nothing can block this joy. Thus shall we have the advantage of success. The same thing may be wished to all, because on the ladder of the spirit there is no crowding. Let each one rejoice at the sheer beauty of a new step. Why should anyone go backward? But it is difficult and burdensome to lose what has been already traversed. Downfall is always harmful, even for the body. One can imagine how ruinous it is for the spirit, for the fiery being. Contact with Fire already produces a special kind of tissue, which glows on the upward, and is reduced to ashes on a downward path. The ladder of ascent is the measure of magnanimity, consequently magnanimity may be achieved daily. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 281:
281. Fear of the future is the horror of the World. It breaks in upon life under different concepts. It gradually decomposes the mind and deadens the heart. Such fear is false in its nature. People know that none of their situations are permanent, consequently it is sensible to prepare without delay something for the future. But formless and immobile factors of chaos attach the consciousness to illusory places. One must intensify one's realization of reality in order to recognize the falseness of Maya, and to understand that truth lies only in the future, when we draw near to the Abode of Fire. It is impossible to describe how people try to conceal their fear before the future. They attempt to prove that not the future, but the past must occupy their thinking. They shamefully avoid everything that reminds about the advancement into the future. They forget that this attitude constitutes a dangerous poisoning of space. Even in the purest places waves of such poison can be observed. People also poison each other. But the most health-giving and beautiful thought is about the future. It conforms with the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 283:
283. A subtle sound is like the language of the Subtle World. It is apprehended without coarse earthly vibrations, just as the music of the spheres is attuned to our subtle vibrations; and thus is received a sensation of the beautiful. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 284:
284. Usually people do not understand that a great manifestation is still more sensitive than a small one. Precisely in the great manifestation is a still larger amount of psychic energy required; consequently each obscuration, irritation, or mistrust is especially harmful. When the World is awaiting new conditions it is necessary to manifest special sensitiveness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 285:
285. The Teaching should be read under different conditions, yet the effect will not be always identical. At a time of consternation the Teaching will bring tranquility, at a time of affliction - consolation, at a time of doubt - affirmation, but in order to absorb the reality of the Teaching, one must repress one's casual sensations by penetration into the treasury of Hierarchy. Not merely as a comfort has the Teaching been given, but for advancement upon the ladder of ascent. Indeed, under the special conditions of the world, a deepening of comprehension is especially difficult. Already more than once the world has tottered on the boundary line between mechanics and the spirit. The present is precisely such a time, intensified by the attacks of the dark forces. Multifarious is the bazaar of material rubbish; first of all one must appraise everything in order to set up new values. Thus, the ability to reappraise within the consciousness will be the threshold of the future. Admission means recognition, and many dark visitors have been admitted by humanity. Such invitations weigh heavily during the transitional state. The heart must be urged to raise its voice for the regeneration of the World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 292:
292. In primitive religions the fear of God was taught first of all. Thus was suggested a feeling which usually ends in rebellion. Certainly, each one who contacts the Higher World experiences a trembling, but this unavoidable sensation has nothing in common with fear. Fear is cessation of creative energy. Fear is ossification and submission to darkness. Whereas turning to the Higher World must evoke ecstasy and expansion of one's forces for the expression of the beautiful. Such qualities are born not of fear but through love. Therefore higher religion teaches not fear but love. Only by such a path can people become attached to the Higher World. The chains of fear are peculiar to slavery. But the creation of beauty is not slavery, but is reverence with love. Let us compare that done in fear with that done in love. The treasure of the spirit is not from the prison of fear; therefore let us counsel people to love and to be strengthened by the feeling of devotion. No one can defend a place that is fearful to him, but achievement is accomplished in the name of love. Apply this measure to the Gates of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 295:
295. The evil of unbelief inundates the World. Such evil is most ferocious, for it contends with the very essence of existence. It provokes its harborer and in falsehood kills all possibilities. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 297:
297. Often people inquire how to deal with the wills of departed ones. Often such commissions do not coincide with the convictions of the executors. Excepting fratricidal commissions, it may be proposed to carry out everything else. One should not take on another's Karma, the more so since the departed ones continue to develop energy in the direction taken by them. It is truly very difficult to alter a conviction that continues over into the Subtle World. Therefore the fulfillment of testaments is very useful for the harmony of currents. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 298:
298. If one would take the trouble to compose a diagram of earthly customs, one could perceive a peculiar picture of the life of the planet. Many customs outlive races and even entire epochs. Even a change of all the conditions of life has no influence upon customs molded by obstinacy. One may be amazed at how old the habits of inertia are, and how they do not depend upon social forms. Therefore I speak so often about the ability to overcome habits. This advice concerns the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 302:
302. Understanding of Light and darkness, as well as of the conformity of the Luminaries with Our Source, is the counsel of the Fiery World. To be pitied is he who hopes to receive Light from darkness. He cannot weigh the treasure in the midst of obscurity. Do not think that such an instruction is an abstract one. On the contrary, each day is filled with associations of Light with darkness. When you bring forward such an ally of the dark ones, no one senses him, only a dog will growl at darkness. One may make a mistake but it is inexcusable not to listen to advice. We do not suppress good-will, but why find oneself in a stormy sea without a life-belt? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 304:
304. The first condition of progress is the non-revealing of the substance of knowledge. One must attune oneself to the essential nature of one's listener, in order not to be mistaken in his intentions. For many ages hence, the fruits of such betrayal may be thus sown, especially since it touches the life of the Fiery World. People must comprehend the fact that for realization the fluid of acceptance is needed. Repulsion and rejection and revilement are unbefitting the paths of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 309:
309. Likewise each traveler can fill space with useful ties. Even in antiquity, the dwellers of a community, after a certain amount of time, went separate ways for a while. Such an outspreading fluid network has an enormous salutary significance. One must send not only thoughts but also psychic energy over great distances. The ancients called such a fluid network the fabric of the Mother of the World. Therefore, when the Head of the Community proclaimed the approach of the date of departure, the manifested co-workers rejoiced, for this signified that the net of psychic energy was already strong. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 311:
311. In the higher action there will be nothing repulsive; let us leave this quality to the elements of chaos. Let us apprehend that electricity also, which has positive and negative manifestations, will never be repulsive, for the energy is already of a higher dimension. The teaching of exchange and cooperation will not be repulsive. A repulsive thought is already a basis of limitation. A thought of non-admission is contrary to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 312:
312. Even yet invisible, fiery manifestations cast earthly beings into trembling. Currents and rays of the Fiery World agitate even refined beings. Even an unseen manifestation is already unendurable to the heart. How strongly then does it act when transposed into a visible state, approaching the law of incarnate existence! This correlation must be deeply realized, Even some strongest in spirit have fallen into unconsciousness and have turned gray, have become blind and dumb, and have lost the power of movement in the extremities. The manifestation of Fiery Beings ought not destroy our consciousness. In the near future, through their consciousness, people will cultivate their bodies in the receptivity of higher energies. Gradually in this way people can build resistance to fiery epidemics. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 313:
313. Once a Teacher was summoned by the king for wise discourse. The Teacher gazed fixedly at the ruler and began to speak about the beauty of his crown, about the brilliance of natural color of the stones, about the lofty symbol contained in the golden circlet, comparing it to a magnet of attraction. To the astonishment of the disciples accompanying him, and to the gratification of the ruler, the conversation was limited to a talk about the significance of the crown. Afterwards the disciples asked the Teacher why he had not spoken to the king about the Universal Principle. The Teacher replied - understanding of the level of consciousness must be the measuring rod. Had I spoken about the Universal Principle, the king would at best have become bored, and at worst would have been cast into the depths of despair. Either one would have been harmful. But it could be observed that to the king his crown was a most precious treasure, therefore it was useful to exalt it and to remind him about the significance of the Crown of the World. Constantly have in mind the best that your listener has. Even if this be a most ordinary object, nevertheless it is necessary to find its utmost significance. Only thus you are made attractive and can open the path for the future. Incompetent and even criminal is the instructor who does not speak according to the consciousness of his listener. Let us remember this parable especially when we attempt to speak of the Fiery World. Any provoked defamation of the Higher Principle molds a heavy karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 315:
315. One should know how to correlate many concepts which appear to be different. Thus, to those who do not understand, Hierarchy and self-activity appear as contradictory concepts; whereas Hierarchy requires precisely the development of self-help. He cannot approach Hierarchy who does not understand self-activity. On the steps of ascent, the first condition will be self-help and resourcefulness. One should depend upon the assistance of Hierarchy when all one's self-acting ability has been intensified. Each one knows that according to the extent of acquisition of knowledge the approaches of the Teacher become less frequent, because the man is raised to the step of co-worker. It must be understood that the Covenant of self-activity is already a sign of trust. Besides, the trusted co-worker can show reverence for Hierarchy precisely by his complete awareness. Thus, we can assist the Highest Ones through our offerings of self-activity. Failing to understand this covenant, people also have been known to begin to offer blood-sacrifices. But could shed blood possibly be of use to Hierarchy? The exchange of heart energy is a strengthening of cooperation, therefore the manifestation of Hierarchy through self-activity will be the proper ascent to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 317:
317. It is well that you understand the development of actions and counteractions. Actually, with each day actions become broader and involve new strata. Likewise it is well that you understand to what extent the Prince of this World is taking measures for a new battle in all parts of the World. Therefore each manifestation of devotion should be valued. There is too little devotion in the World, each manifestation of it must be encouraged. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 318:
318. No doubt someone will ask, "Where are the words about the Fiery World? Teaching about Ethics does not delineate for us the element of Fire." Such people will never understand that the beginning of approach to the Fiery World will be in the assimilation of the fundamentals of life. Only the ignorant will demand the chemical composition of a Fiery Being. But the refined consciousness knows that psychic energy leads to understanding of the Fiery World. Only the heart whispers how it is possible to ascend to the heights upon a polished stone. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 320:
320. Everyone experiences inner relief when he knows that he is acting as he should. One may explain this feeling as a conscious reflex of the nerve centers, or, as it is said, as conscience, but let us not forget also a cosmic reason for such a state. Right action will be in cooperation with the Fiery World; correlation is the result of it, and the fiery centers of the organism resound with the great thought of space. Thus each right action is not only beneficial for ourselves, but it is also a spatial action. The Fiery World rejoices at right action. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 323:
323. A diver prepares himself for the lowest depth of water. The upper level of water does not concern him, but he must foresee the entire pressure of the lower layer. So too, in dealing with nations one must have a conception of the lowest consciousness. Everyone who thinks about the Fiery World must be able to understand the thinking of the semi-animal consciousness. One should not ignore the understanding of the very lowest consciousness. On the contrary, one must equip oneself with all resourcefulness, so as to catch the human note even in animal roaring. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 325:
325. Indeed, solemnity must be cultivated. The ability to direct one's feeling onward and upward will bestow solemnity and a fiery current. We are not far from the Fiery World when a salutary ray can be felt. Perseverance in thinking about the Fiery World already regenerates our nature. Ordinarily we do not feel such regeneration. Only during nodal events do we observe that we have a completely different attitude toward them. At the cleavage of the World we shall sense what we regret and at what we rejoice. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 326:
326. In the simplest handiwork, and in music, one can have most instructive experiences. Sometimes one finger alone is not firmly applied at the correct place and thus the full tone is lost; but even then such a misapplication does not at all mean that the fault is irreparable. Some centers harmonize quickly, but others, for many reasons, require far more protracted cooperation. Patience, that great constituent of success, will be tested in such adoptions of the centers. Often, precisely the slower adaptations serve for the good; they not only combine the centers, but, as it were, they unite energy to the future. Thus patience is an adornment of the heart. Each one who is inexperienced in patience will not know how to adapt himself to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 328:
328. A man cannot step forward with both legs at the same time. Such a change of leverage may serve to illustrate the necessity of change of energies. One must become quite accustomed to change of activities of centers. All the centers cannot resound together; in fact, their progress depends upon change of activity. But silence of a center does not signify its death. On the contrary, like a sleeping man it is being renewed in communion with the Higher World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 334:
334. Truly, the disconnection of the chain of Worlds is frightful. No one thinks on a cosmic scale, but one should think about the paths of subtle advancement. One should constantly keep in one's consciousness the fact that thought does not cease moving forward if one's thinking has been carefully guarded. And the union with Hierarchy means that one is not left to advance alone. In reply to the question - are we not abandoned, I answer - Verily, when our hearts are linked to Hierarchy we shall not be abandoned. We can advance in the Subtle World when the Guiding Hand is not rejected. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 335:
335. It has been said that humanity must abandon luxury. Not without reason have people themselves so isolated this concept. Luxury is not beauty, not spirituality, not perfectionment, not construction, not benevolence, not compassion; no good concept can replace it. Luxury is destruction of resources and possibilities. Luxury is dissolution, for all structures without rhythm mean only disintegration. One can see clearly enough that worldly luxury has already been shaken, but, as a cure, harmonious cooperation must be found in order to rid the world of the plague of luxury. Egoism will raise the objection that luxury is an earned abundance. It will also be said that luxury is regal. This will be slander. Luxury has been always a sign of decay and eclipse of the spirit. The chains of luxury are most terrible too for the Subtle World. Needed there are advancement and continuous perfectionment of thought. The encumbrance of luxury will not help one to the next Gates. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 336:
336. Good thought is the primary basis of good action. Thought dawns before action, therefore let us calculate the nature of good according to the fires of thought. Faith without works is dead, but such a faith will be a blind reliance, and not thought of good. Thought of darkness also has radiation. Already you know the black spots with red radiation, and how the heat-lightnings of light battle with the dark radiations. Darkness of thought leads to the most monstrous actions. A certain king ordered a sacred Image decorated with horns of diamonds, in order to demonstrate the power of his arbitrary free-will. A certain madman adorned his boots with a sacred image, and to all appearances nothing happened, for he could not see the ensuing destruction in the Subtle World. He himself was convinced in his madness. It is impossible to measure the Imponderable by earthly standards. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 337:
337. When Hiero-inspiration draws one's thought to a definite region or place, it means that circumstances of great cosmic significance are already being molded. Perhaps having such perception of a place is unexplainable by the earthly state of affairs. Perhaps from the earthly point of view such a country is found to be in a most unattractive state, but the higher law is already determining the place of special tension. Earthly eyes do not yet see, but Hiero-inspiration directs the consciousness thither, where the radiance of Higher Light has been ordained, thus, above your straight-knowledge shines Hiero-inspiration. Often it appears to contradict the obvious, but it speaks the word of the Fiery World. So too with the sensations spoken about today. Hiero-inspiration directs thither where already the summit is alight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 338:
338. We particularly rejoice when one has recognized the path traversed with Our assistance. This is one of the sensations closest to Hierarchy. Many signs of Our Communion can be discerned. Each such observation will be a strengthening of the bridge into the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 339:
339. Each good thought is a powerful lever, for the receiver as well as for the sender. People prefer sendings about earthly objects, but they do not realize that earthly sendings can lead both to Light and to darkness. The effects of earthly sendings depend upon the level of consciousness of the recipient. But spiritual sendings cannot lead into error. They have no path to darkness, but through understanding they can have a favorable influence on earthly circumstances. The Teaching especially pauses on mental sendings. As fiery actions they also have a great significance for the equilibrium of spatial fire. The Teaching must forewarn that disorderly thinking cannot bring benefit for the surroundings. But we must take into consideration that the energy should be useful not only narrowly in one direction, but also for the whole spatial dimension. Let us not forget that Fire, as an omnipresent element, transmits vibrations instantaneously. And no one can arrest the spreading of these subtlest energies. So many times one has to reiterate about cautiousness with energies. Let us not judge as do people who are unwilling to think on a level higher than the earth's crust. When we are striving toward the Fiery World, we must recognize the symptoms of such a condition. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 344:
344. How then shall the heart endure if it be aware of all the terrors performed? How shall the heart beat when it hears the wailing of a multitude of hearts? Neither the past nor the present will enable it to sustain all the oppressive burden of the World. Only the future in all its fieriness will carry one over to the new shores. Only by casting forward the saving anchor can we make our landing. The farther we cast the anchor the more easily and vigorously do we transfer our consciousness into the Fiery World. For the sake of that World we can improve the consciousness, enlighten the heart, and think about the Good. Nothing else can provide safe conduct for man through all the fields of horror. People do not comprehend the quantity of created misfortunes. The deadening of psychic energy makes people insensitive to reality. Insensitiveness to reality is one of the most frightful epidemics. People turn away from current happenings, and think thus to prolong an existence agreeable to the body. They do not even know how to think about the future. But without the future heroes and regeneration are inconceivable. Therefore, on every occasion let us point to the Fiery World as the goal of existence. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 346:
346. There are two kinds of people in the world. For some, time is drawn out unendurably long; for others it flies very, very fast. Pay attention to the latter; in them are developed signs of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. In them are developed possibilities of the labor of eternity. Can one face eternal labor if there remains a sense of weariness of time? Fortunately, already in physical existence it is possible to free oneself from the oppression of time. Not only is constant labor to be considered, but also such a transfer of consciousness into the future that there is no time for cumbersome thoughts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 347:
347. It is beautiful to discern signs of the Subtle World in the midst of earthly life. As a horseman stops on his way to inquire about road signs, so proceeds he who has the future life in his heart. For the earthly sojourn, the only suitable conception is that of the path. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 351:
351. Malice, doubt, unbelief, impatience, laziness, and other inspirations of darkness separate the earthly world from the Higher Spheres. Instead of following the path of good, people attempt to replace ecstasy of the spirit with various narcotics, which give the illusion of the other world existence. Observe that in many religions there were introduced, as later adjuncts, very clever compounds of narcotics for the purpose of artificially advancing the consciousness beyond the earthly state. Indeed the infallibility of such forcible measures is great; they not only do not bring the Worlds closer, they on the contrary estrange and coarsen the consciousness. Likewise, earthly life is filled with continuous poisonings with which people very affably regale each other. Teachers of all times have taught humanity the pure paths of spirit that lead into communion with the Higher Worlds, but only a few have chosen the path revealed by the heart. A special attention must be given to deliverance from poisonings. A considerable part of the Earth's soil is already infected, as is its surface. Besides narcotics, people have invented many obviously frightful substances which instead of being health-giving bring on spiritual death. Masses of poisonous vapors are choking the cities. People devote much thought to the production of many substances which should be considered far more deadly than narcotics. Narcotics bring harm to the addicts themselves, but deadly gases torment everything that lives. One cannot condemn narcotics enough, but also one cannot sufficiently condemn such murderous inventions. People formerly, at times, fell into error for the sake of illusionary ecstasy, but nowadays they are completely unashamed to kill the intellect and spirit of their near ones, calling this killing an attainment of science. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 357:
357. Constructiveness, striving for victory, is already a bond with the rhythm of Higher Worlds. Victory is inherent in each seed. The seed in its essence is eternal. It is transposed from one form into another, but it preserves an ineradicable essence. Guard and honor greatly each grain, each seed of life; in it is contained the highest fiery energy. Even in the finest scientific investigations people will not discover it. It is measurable by fiery measures, and only the fiery heart can sometimes grasp the pulse of the seed of life. But speaking about the impossibility of discovering the seed of life by means of earthly measures, let us not, for all that, distress the scientists; for they still can observe much. The science of the seed can give great benefit. Also one should be reconciled by the fact that the discovery of the seed of life in dense form would lead to the destruction of the World. Correlations of equilibrium would be violated, and no earthly forces could restore them. But when people will apprehend the Subtle World and assimilate the Teaching about the Fiery World, they will advance many steps toward victory over the flesh. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 364:
364. Militant darkness is familiar to all peoples under different designations. In the last analysis, darkness remains the most frightful aspect of Avidya. But it is very dangerous when it begins to act. One must courageously meet its attacks in action sustained up to the point of its destruction. It has been said - darkness is as a carpet to the Fiery World. But in order to pass more quickly over the dark terrain, one should become kindled in heart. Thus the Fiery World will be the goal of victory over darkness. If darkness is perilous, then the goal must be great. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 366:
366. A particular confusion has gathered around the problem of offering sacrifices. People at one time arrived at such a state of madness that human sacrifices became customary. But can imagination conceive of a God who would be in need of the shedding of blood? Sacrifices have been mentioned in basic laws, but only later errors and spiritual downfalls have brought mankind to blood offerings. Sacrifice has always been mentioned, but what can be a worthy offering to the Highest Spirit? Verily, only the most purified spiritual striving. Such a basic link serves as the best guarantee of sincere reverence. Such sacrifice is a vital necessity of bringing the best blossom of the heart to the Altar of The Supreme. But people to this day assume that a chip from a small, useless stone can be more precious than the beautiful flower of the heart. Meditation on this question is very useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 367:
367. Even at the average level, people know much in a rough and disorderly way. It is especially dangerous that people try to perceive not so much an object itself and its significance, as from whom comes a communication and the reason for it. Thus is born the most harmful prejudice. But even wolves can be of use! On a long journey many considerations must be assimilated. Meditation on this is also useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 369:
369. "We do not die, but change" - can one speak any more clearly about eternal life? "The wise man proceeds to Me by the Higher Path" - thus conclusively has been ordained the living path. Unjust is the observation that in the Covenants there is no mention of anything about the life of the Fiery World. There are many clear indications, but people evade them. Can it be possible that the element of Fire, continuously alive, can conform to the concept of death, of deadliness? Thus is it useful to meditate on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 370:
370. The wayfarer affirms that he goes to the Lord Himself. It is true, people are amazed at such a resolution, but they respect such steadfastness. One must set before oneself the loftiest goal; only then does the road not appear forbidding. One must adjoin the highest quality throughout all existence. One must accept higher measures as alone worthy of the Highest forces. Only a trained and tempered imagination gives access to the Fiery World. And such meditation is useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 371:
371. When we touch upon the true path, we sense the power of joy. Our heart rejoices, feeling that our striving is the right one. One can be much grieved, wandering about outside of applicable reflections. But when the consciousness pictures truth, it is filled with joy. Such joy will be wise, for it is based on Hiero-inspiration. And such meditation will be useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 373:
373. Amidst the fiery path man mentally strives for acceleration. Many earthly obstacles, attractions and allurements are arranged by the dark forces, yet once he has plunged into Hiero-inspiration and exclaimed - "Let's go faster!", his strength is renewed and, without turning back, he hastens impetuously toward the Fiery World. And such meditation is useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 375:
375. The Fiery World is as filled as the other spheres. Likewise, beings of different evolutions, yet of the fiery degrees, come together for cooperation. While those in the carnate state, under the influence of chaos, almost entirely fail to understand cooperation, and while in the Subtle World group cooperation is found, the Fiery World is distinguished by full cooperation. And such meditation is useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 377:
377. Deliberate outward ascetic practices are nothing but vanity and self-worship. Recall that a Saint revered by you could not be distinguished outwardly by the eye of the newcomers. Thus He demonstrated that the eternal appearance is not the fiery body. And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 378:
378. The explanation of a number of manifestations connected with magic methods reveals that the will was expended to no purpose. We have a long list of those who disturb the elements without promoting in the least the Common Welfare. Some of them replace artificial methods with good thoughts, but many prove to be only irritators of the elements. Yet, such overstepping of the laws not only works harm to man himself but disturbs the harmony of space to great distances. Even a plain bowman in the forest cannot guarantee that none will be hurt by his arrow. And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 379:
379. Once Akbar, in the midst of the State Council, ordered that the Book of laws be brought to him. On the book appeared a small scorpion. The meeting was interrupted and all the councilors gazed at the small, poisonous insect until the servants killed it. Akbar remarked, "The very smallest miscreant can suspend judgment pertaining to the state laws." Thus also on the path to the Fiery World the most insignificant detail can do harm. Only the heart can determine the fine point of balance between striving and caution. If the minds of all of a group of statesmen became dumb at the sight of an insignificant scorpion, then a cobra could throw an army into retreat. A warrior can be intimidated by a mouse if in his heart burns not the fire of faith and striving. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 380:
380. Actually, it is more difficult to arrest a thought than to generate it. For trial, first the conception of thought takes place, then its strengthening and concentration, and only afterward is it possible to test oneself upon deliverance from thought; the latter is not easy even physiologically. Thought creates a special fiery substance. Its crystallization, then, means that dissolution is required, and this process demands new fiery energy. So-called intrusive thoughts are often the result of a fiery flash which cannot be balanced by further treatment. The thought has succeeded in being crystallized, but the extra fiery energy needed is not there. Therefore deliverance from a thought is recognized as an extremely needed indicator of the proper conversion of fiery energy. A great deal of suspicion, a great deal of envy, a great deal of revenge can be stopped through liberation from intrusive thoughts. So, too, in space, intrusive thoughts cause actual calamities. It is right if these thoughts are directed toward an unselfish deed, but if they be about injury or destruction, the digging of such a channel in space will be unworthy. Often intrusive thoughts are not expressed aloud in definite words, and therefore influence by suggestion is made difficult. Learning to free oneself from a thought can be of great assistance in advancing toward the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 381:
381. Inability to free oneself from intrusive thoughts can produce no small difficulties in relationship to the Subtle World. Let us imagine that certain hazy, perhaps even unpleasant, condensations from the Subtle World have been manifested; their forms have struck the imagination and produced thought about them. Precisely the substance of such thought will attract still more strongly these entities and assist their condensation. Naturally, thought is nutritive. Precisely in this manner are formed the so-called ghosts. Intrusive thoughts give them density, and people cannot free themselves from them, because primarily they do not know how to free themselves from their own thoughts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 382:
382. Mastery of thought is a fiery action. The concentration of thought and its projection is a fiery action. But a far greater fiery energy is demanded for liberation from a thought. We have read about great saints who scorned earthly luxury and freed themselves of earthly accumulations; but, first of all, they had to conquer their own thoughts. Through long tests they learned to summon thought and to dismiss it. When We speak about mobility, it is necessary to have in mind primarily mobility of thought; and such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 383:
383. The man who does not think about the Highest is turned into a creeping reptile. Proceeding in body, proceeding in thoughts, proceeding in spirit, advances the consciousness toward the Fiery World. One must acquire this knowledge of locomotion in order to obtain indefatigability and unquenchability for ascent. Even in the middle stratum of the Subtle World, the dwellers do not know how to strive upward. They have not been accustomed to thinking about such aspiration. They are obliged to learn to reconstruct their consciousness, but this is not easy and could have been attained much earlier. Thus We advise to meditate about a quality which is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 389:
389. Spiritual laziness is a very common retarding condition. One may encounter people quite capable spiritually, and yet at the same time, going absolutely backward from sheer laziness. Each one can see how the best possibilities are carried away in a whirlwind simply because of laziness of thinking. Such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 391:
391. When people pass through a room filled with electric power lines they are usually very cautious. But who will sense all the currents of space, infinitely more powerful than a fraction of enslaved energy? When the fiery heart says - today the currents are heavy, or light - such perception should be regarded with careful attention. Such feeling is perfectly real, as real as the treatment by currents at great distances. Only one who has experienced the reaction to currents at a distance apprehends their reality. But too many people ignore these sensations, primarily through laziness of spirit. And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 395:
Verily, when a traveler wanders into a thicket he is obliged to surmount many obstacles in continuing his original action. Karma is the product of action and is itself action. And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 396:
396. Sleep affords communion with the Higher Spheres. Sleep proves that without such communion people are unable to exist. The explanation of sleep as bodily repose is a most primitive one. Without sleep people can usually go on but a very short time before their thinking falls into a most ailing state; hallucinations and torpor, and other signs of an unnatural existence appear. The organism strives for the life-giving exchange, and does not find the ordained way. As We said, sleep can be brief on the heights, where the currents of communion can be especially nourishing. People may remember about meetings in the higher Spheres or in the lower. The dense body can impede such essential communions, but sleep as such will be the gift of the eternal life. And such meditation will help on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 397:
397. The conjunction of the Moon, Venus and Saturn is indeed rare. Precisely such a conjunction produces a chemism of extraordinary force, and it may be remembered that We pointed out the assistance of the Luminaries in actions useful for the world. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 398:
398. People who aspire above the Subtle World toward the Fiery World are right. We continually mention the Subtle World, but with all means We direct to the Fiery World. A man who is prepared in his meditation for the Fiery World is even in the Subtle World uplifted to the Higher Spheres. We are all uplifted or we descend, and if our thought has been allied with the Fiery World there results a great magnetic attraction. And if our thought is confluent with Hierarchy, the bridge of great daring becomes real. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 403:
403. Some people walk into the future with full trust. Whence can be drawn such invincible confidence? First of all, from communion with Hierarchy. But understanding of the Luminaries also strengthens the consciousness. Moreover, there is still a third circumstance which has no small significance. Actually the three Worlds exist in full cooperation. The affirmation of many earthly beginnings takes place in the Higher Worlds. You know about earthly teraphim; there can be likewise teraphim of the Subtle and of the Fiery World. Not infrequently entire structures, prior to their earthly realization, have been created in the Higher Worlds. One may read in the ancient Covenants about Heavenly Cities; in fact, they are being constructed in reality upon different spheres, and thus a magnetic attraction is created. Often people do not suspect that their teraphim already exist in various forms. At times the clairvoyants perceive such actual images, and erroneously carry over what they see to the earthly plane, whereas the earthly reflection is formed later. But one fact is unquestionable - precisely, the existence of such teraphim - it strengthens the consciousness of man. Can it not be that certain cities already do exist, and named people live in them? One may walk into the future as assuredly as if the delineations of the city were before the earthly eyesight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 406:
406. Cooperation based on personal feelings is not steadfast. Besides respect for the labor itself, reverence for Hierarchy is indispensable. Under the whirl of personal feelings people will bob about like cork manikins, and will jostle each other and be occupied with spasmodic actions, but each labor, in its very nature, noes not tolerate convulsions. Labor is a fiery action, but the fire must not lead to convulsions. Moreover, external personal feelings can impede recognition of new possibilities. How many beautiful actions have suffered due to transitory personal mirages! And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 408:
408. One should not return again to a meat diet, if the organism has already become accustomed to a vegetable one. There can be exceptions only on account of hunger; but usually a handful of maize or rice can be found. People often do not suspect how meat can construct and disfigure the aura. But a disturbance may be felt particularly when the organism has become accustomed to the advantages of a vegetable diet. People sometimes discriminate less than animals in the matter of food and its quality. Such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 412:
412. One should not guess at one's place in the Fiery Hierarchy. We are all hard workers in the Sphere of Light. Earthly measures cannot express the dimensions along the path to the Fiery World. Each one has a fiery particle, but how and where it is transfigured is not a matter for earthly conjecture. Yet we distinctly sense when something accomplished by us is worthy of the Fiery World. Thus each one must be in tune with this sacred feeling. In this he will be a true co-worker. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 418:
418. Achievement and testing have a deep scientific significance. The fiery element requires pressure; it scintillates during tension, and therefore labor is a fiery action. Indeed, achievement, as the crown of labor, is the most radiant tension of fire. Let us apprehend labor in all its significance, as both mental and physical. Knowing how to respect the degree of each labor indicates a containment which is suitable for the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 420:
420. Sleep-visions acquire significance as soon as the connection with the Higher Worlds is realized. In fact, when a man has grasped the meaning of sleep as sojourn into the Subtle World, he knows that by means of this condition he can recall very important and lofty communions. Each book about the Subtle and Fiery Worlds should not omit mentioning associations through sleep-visions. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 421:
421. The Yogi can sense heat and cold independent of external causes. Such transcendental perception relates to the Subtle World. It is sufficient for a dweller of the Subtle World to think about warmth or cold or other sensations, and the energy of thought will invoke them immediately. Thus, thought constitutes a laboratory for all reactions. Therefore, on the path to the Fiery World We insist so much on watchfulness over thoughts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 422:
422. In vain do people complain about being separated from the Subtle World. Many see the subtle dwellers. Many grasp the speech of that plane. Many sense aromas not of this earth. Countless manifestations can be named, both among people and among animals. Only obstinate prejudice prevents people from understanding reality. So many people have been saved by indications from the Subtle World. So many matters of state have been decided according to information from Beyond. Not only do ancient epochs furnish examples of this, but the most recent past can provide indisputable facts of such continuous relationships. The Earth cannot be isolated from all the Worlds. Even the material senses, contrary to all ignorant superstition, transmit feelings of the Subtle World. When the consciousness has been refined, then can be expected precious contacts which will be perfectly natural. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 424:
424. The Lights of the Mother of the World resemble the pillars of the Aurora Borealis. Very rare is the phenomenon when the microcosm - man - can be compared to the Macrocosm. Ur. has seen such a manifestation. It responds to the pressure of world energy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 425:
People will demand from you new remedies, new indications about food - merely for bodily comfort, but not for the improvement of their own future, which is in need of constant and solicitous construction. People are unwilling to imagine that their earthly life is shorter than the very briefest stop of a railway train. The worthy wayfarer, in a short night's lodging, is concerned not with troubling his host, for his consciousness is directed toward the goal of his journey. But travelers of the Great Path often think only about the night's lodging, unconcernedly forgetting about their destination. Petty thinking is not commensurate with the Great Path! Therefore the fiery path will be the path of consciousness of the future. Every traveler who is enlightened by thought about the eternal path can proceed in joy. In each such march one must carry a particle of eternal Fire. One should approach the Fiery World with a whole purpose, with all desire, with the whole heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 426:
426. We repeat about the Fiery World. Should one contend with it or grow to love it? Can one struggle with that which fills all that exists? Will not such a conflict be a most senseless action? Will not love for the Fiery World provide a most powerful magnet? If in the earthly existence love is the most creative principle, the stronger it is in the Higher Worlds. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 428:
428. Day-dreaming must be transformed into disciplined thinking. The ancient sages advised mothers to pass on to their children tales about heroes, and to acquaint them with the best songs about great deeds. Is it possible that humanity nowadays wishes to renounce these wise covenants? The Fiery World is first of all open to heroes - to those who achieve. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 433:
433. New life can begin from each instant. There can be no obsolete life, save perhaps in our conception of it. Yet, for what do we exercise and regenerate our thinking? Precisely for a new life. Let us not understand this as a personal concept, as egoism. Such a life of selfishness would be cringing. But no one who crawls can ascend. A new life in the name of good is built up in cooperation. Such a life kindles many fires. Let us not forget that thought of good kindles in its path a great number of lives. The poisoning of space with evil thinking is no new thing. But selflessness of the heart directs thinking to the kindling of new torches. Surely, wise is the law which invokes good thought for the lighting of new fires. The manifestation of the new, eternal sparks of the Fiery World will be actually new life. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 434:
434. "The Heavenly Forces are now invisibly serving with us" - a new conception of the reality of Invisible Space is already a step toward the actuality. We cannot pride ourselves on our cognition so long as the Invisible World does not grow in our consciousness. Thus, let us be on guard against everything which sways our thought away from that of good for others. The revelation of fiery thought will be accessible to benevolent thinking. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 435:
435. One of the brilliant fiery actions will be the taking upon oneself of the pain of one's dear ones. The fiery heart burns like a beacon and takes upon itself the infirmities of the surroundings. It will not suffer from such a treatment if the quality of the aura of the ailing one does not send dark arrows to the savior. Even a strong fiery heart can be wearied by such an unmerited response. It is particularly difficult when such pains arise from unworthy actions. And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 438:
438. Amid fiery actions there must be observed not only striking phenomena but also many transitory, hardly perceptible manifestations. We must often pay the utmost attention to the latter. The character of man is formed not so much by phenomena as by constant fiery waves. If people await only phenomena, and neglect the hardly perceptible sensations, they will occasionally be shaken, but they will not acquire a fiery continuity of consciousness. The Teaching must not burden the nerve centers with shocks. On the contrary, the ascent will be steadfast when people realize within themselves the existence of benevolent vibrations. Let people grow to love the very thought of the Fiery World. Let such counsels be a daily matter. One cannot attract to oneself the power of this element without love and the heart impulse. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 439:
439. The entrance of human manifested fire is not accomplished without realization of responsibility. In such realization will be contained that refined solicitude and carefulness which conforms with knowledge. Blasphemy, direct and indirect, is impossible in the refined consciousness. No falsehood conforms to the fire of truth. Amid actions and cares one should not be distracted from thought about Hierarchy and about the Fiery World, great and near by. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 441:
441. Each Teacher must possess the quality of listening. This is necessary for the treatment of many ailments. It is necessary to promote the outflow of all harmful substances. The Teacher sees when the dying fire is liberated from the covering of gray ashes. A healthy fire leaves no ashes behind. It completely transforms that which passes into the eternal. So, too, must thought be purified by fire. Each day man must reflect about something eternal. Such meditations will be useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 444:
444. Boldness should be combined with caution. Otherwise boldness will be madness and caution will turn into cowardice. People who can picture to themselves the entire complexity of fiery waves can appreciate the advice of caution. The Yogi does not forget full caution; in it there is respect for the great element and reverence for the Fiery World. One may understand that it is necessary to exert the utmost caution, as when passing between rows of the finest vessels. If these works of fiery labor require such carefulness, the fiery waves themselves enlarge the path of our observation of the heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 445:
445. Among psychic maladies the most frightful, almost incurable, are treachery and blasphemy. Once a traitor, always a traitor. Only the strongest fiery shock can purify such an infected brain. If such a criminal condition emanates from obsession, this is likewise not comforting. Is it possible to conceive of cooperation with a traitor or a blasphemer? They are like a plague in the house. They are like a fetid corpse. Thus, the Fiery World has no consolation for traitors and blasphemers. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 446:
446. It can be observed that the Subtle World is approaching the earthly. Even fiery sendings do not miss the Earth, but the consciousness of people can sometimes be far from the reception of these manifestations. The word is uttered, but the consciousness is silent. There is not even a restlessness fitting before great events. The deathlike state of the consciousness is staggering! One can understand how gradually the subsequent Teaching must be given! A readiness to apply the Teaching to life is noticeable only in rare cases, but the fiery manifestations tarry not. Not having been transmuted by the human consciousness, they flow into dangerous channels. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 447:
447. The embryo of the spirit actually does not begin with human evolution; its manifestation refers to an indescribable fiery process. That is why you apply to man the words - kindling of the spirit. Precisely, given to man was the kindling of fire, which dwells in all the manifestations of creativeness. One should remember that powerful energies have been entrusted to man; therefore, whoever does not kindle the spirit does not fulfill his destiny. Precisely, self-perfection itself is first of all attained in the consciousness of the manifestation of spirituality. There can be no approach to the Fiery World without the manifestation of spirituality. This must be remembered by all. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 449:
449. One should observe that during especially grave conjunctions of the constellations strong spirits appear. One may investigate in history how systematically powerful helpers are sent from the Fiery World, who take upon themselves the burdens of the World, and who plant magnets for the future. One must study the history of the planet from all angles, in various branches of knowledge. One should recognize the winding paths of humanity as a science connected with the basic laws of the Universe. The study of the chemism of the luminaries should be introduced without delay. Already much valuable material has been accumulated which once again confirms the bond between all the Worlds. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 452:
452. Will it be superstition if a man observes all that takes place around him? May he not be justified when gradually he learns to appraise all that is invisibly occurring? If all digits are fluctuating and there is not constant magnitude, then how attentively should one refer to the multiformity of manifestations of the Cosmos! Precisely this incalculable diversity helps the individual experiences of the spirit. What seems impossible today is apprehended tomorrow, thanks to a new chemism of the luminaries. India has just experienced an unprecedented upheaval. It may be expected that the earth will not quickly settle down in certain places. Amid the shocks there occurred several visions of the Subtle World. The disturbance of the atmosphere created waves useful for the manifestation of subtle bodies. Though these manifestations be of brief duration, still such observation is useful. Likewise, one can observe amidst the most ordinary conditions special vibrations and resoundings. One should distinguish all such subtle manifestations. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 454:
454. Many legal statutes have been invented by humanity, but the most immutable has not been pronounced - that of cosmic right. It is easily seen how often this law is applied and how it guides life. One may often observe how something impossible according to human laws is nevertheless accomplished. The worthlessness of all human precautions is often astonishingly evident. One cannot but feel that something over and above earthly reasonings guides circumstances; in this something are the will, cosmic chemism, and the most immutable magnet. Cosmic law brings destined people close to world problems. Sometimes they cannot explain how unexpected details are put together. But they realize that their heart is aflame. Thus it is, as it were, joined to something unalterable. In conformity with this immutable law it is possible to pass over the most dangerous abyss. Such full authority may be called Hierarchic, but when we add to this the chemism of the luminaries and the delineations of the far-off Worlds, it is then possible to define such a right as cosmic. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 456:
456. It may be observed how the organisms of people respond to the tension of nature, how fiery people must sometimes emit blood, in order to proportionately free themselves from the tension. It may be remembered that upon ancient images there can often be seen the Intercessors for humanity. Such an achievement of selflessness is not fiction. The path of the Fiery World runs through the adamants of selflessness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 459:
459. You have seen dark spatial spots. Likewise you know the turbid formations resulting, as it seems, from spatial combustion. Also, you know the radiant spatial formations. Everything becomes alive and is flamingly transformed, likewise do one's senses vibrate. The experienced observer knows that his eyesight sometimes grows dim and then again clears up. The same thing happens with the hearing, the sense of smell, touch and taste. Thus can be observed complete mobility of all our functions. In fact such fiery nerve-responsiveness to the Macrocosm represents a refined condition, but only a few take into consideration such a conformity with the external world. Imperfection of consciousness obstructs all observations. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 463:
463. So let us expel any feeling of prosperity, and let us evoke all vigilance, realizing how unfitting is the thought of comfort in Infinity, and let us adopt vigilance as an eternal prayer. Thinking about the Fiery World, one should be especially conscious of these concepts. Thus, let each writing about the Fiery World end with advice about unceasing watchfulness. People are so carelessly engulfed in an everyday routine of life, that even the most striking thing appears dull to them. Ingratitude, laziness, unwillingness to respond to the heart, all are engendered by darkness of existence. But the fiery path shines with the fire of the heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 467:
467. Actually, Fire cannot remain in a state of immobility. When We speak about the spiral of ascent, We have in mind a fiery structure. The movement cannot be arrested, for this would be incompatible with spatial Fire. People attribute many properties to Fire, but the principal condition remains unobserved. Fiery Guidance is the basis of the resplendent element. It must be remembered that flame is directed upward, it cannot turn its arrow downward. So too, the adherents of the Fiery World cannot go downward. If We observe a fall downward it means that Fire of the heart is drooping. Let there stand before you examples of radiant Fires! One can choose a beautiful affirmation through such Torches from the Earth to the Fiery World. Let us not droop, for this is unbecoming to Fire. Let us not belittle any fiery significance, nor tokens, which you have seen and felt. Let us assist friends to proceed flamingly, for non-affirmation of the Higher World is self-destruction. And let us consider the Fiery World as the most proximate, the most guiding, the most flaming. It is necessary to think about the Fiery World as our destiny. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 470a:
470a. Traveler, gather together all reflections about the approach to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 470a:
Traveler, you must be conscious of the Fiery World as something real, and which nourishes life. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 470a:
Thus approach the third part of the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) :
Now we may begin the approach to the Fiery World, affirming the supermundane signs. We have repeatedly pointed out the urgency of the development of necessary earthly qualities. The Teaching always proceeds along two currents which, when they meet, form the complete line of attainment. While many earthly qualities are not easy to attain, the superearthly conditions may appear to be abstract; but they are an existing reality. He who is accustomed to think on a planetary scale knows how real is the life in the World of Fire, in the World of Radiance, in the World of Attainment. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) :
Thus, let us begin the third part of Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 1:
1. One should not only reconcile the Fiery World with Infinity, but also hold firmly to the concept of the Hierarchy. The Beauty of the Fiery World is crowned by the steps to Hierarchy, which ascends into the Infinite Light. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 4:
4. It is correct to think that between the earthly plane and the Fiery World there is coordination; but the causes of all developments are invisible. Thus one may look upon temporary anguish on the earthly plane as a threshold to great joy. One may send quietly a fiery wave into the earthly domain, but thunder is heard on the far-off worlds. Therefore all dimensions are reached by varying potentialities of the waves. Verily, all creative energies are active both on the earthly plane and in the Fiery World. The conducting current is one, but people cannot always understand the extending significance of an action. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 6:
6. In the actions of the hostile ones there can be observed an expenditure of superfluous energies. Perplexed, these people can only look upon the facts as if reflected in a distorting mirror. Thus, motivated by an evil will, they employ an improper focus of vision. Only the followers of the Hierarchy of Good can harness all energies into a channel of good. Indeed, only the fiery consciousness can take in the horizon of the World; therefore the events which are sweeping away the old accumulations elude the enemy. The manifestation of foresight really can be applied only through the focus of vision of the builders. Thus, the Fiery World has been predestined by the Bearers of Light. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 8:
8. Among the manifestations which are particularly harmful for ascent may be noted half-way service. It is impossible to advance without casting away this terrible half-wayness. It must be remembered that, having once chosen the Teacher, the disciple must always act with an understanding of all the harmful effects of half-wayness. Not only is an obvious betrayal (against which one can openly fight with a sword) dangerous, but these pernicious burrowings of half-wayness are so harmful. One must direct the consciousness of people along the path of honesty. People must understand that the most important thing is the honesty of Service. How can one affirm the growth of the spirit, how can one prove devotion to Hierarchy, how can one purify the consciousness? By observing this one law - honesty of Service. Thus let us always keep in mind the harm of half-wayness. The records of darkness contain all half-way decisions and actions; therefore, on the fiery path one should remember the consequences of half-wayness. If it were possible to make manifest all the records of the Subtle World, humanity would be terrified at the gray shadows around destruction, half-wayness, betrayal, incitement to strife, blasphemy, intolerance and selfhood. Thus, on the fiery path let us remember about the danger of half-wayness and its undermining effect. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 10:
10. Let us continue about sendings and receivings. The ability is given to a fiery spirit to receive subtle energies. Only the fiery consciousness is able to conduct a current of subtle energies. Therefore the records must be scrutinized with a great deal of discrimination. It is because humanity has become accustomed to visualizing the Highest on a low plane, that the Images of the Lords have acquired such distorted forms. Indeed, people have become used to the thought that the Higher should serve the lower, but they do not realize that only the understanding of Service gives one the right to a manifested link of the Chain. Thus it is the distorted understanding of sendings that produces the results which litter the space. We know of cases wherein the Higher Ones called a disciple "Mahatma" but some recipients of the gray variety perverted this great sending to the point of ugliness. Therefore We shall give a fair warning against all distortion and false records. When we call a disciple "Mahatma" We affirm a great potentiality. But what does a medium or a recipient poisoned with imperil reveal? Thus, it is necessary to purify the profane human actions and to destroy these records in the future. In the Fiery World only the fiery consciousness can be a true recipient of Our Sendings. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 12:
12. Among the traducers of the Teaching one should notice a particular kind of people who assign for themselves the obligation of standing in custody of the Truth. But it is the prerogative of the fiery consciousness to manifest Truth. The self-appointed guardians of the Truth are at great pains to take for the Truth only that which is agreeable to them. Hence, there are so many vilifiers of the Teaching and of all enlightened beginnings. It is correct to point out the anathema and maledictions which are proclaimed by such guardians of Truth. How much of the Beautiful has been destroyed by these dark efforts! Why is it that these forces of darkness cannot stand Our Indications? Because Our Teaching is all-embracing, all-pervading, and of primal origin. Darkness contends especially with the Source which is close to the Hierarchy of Light. If We will trace all the false sources one will become convinced to what extent they are supported by human consciousness. The sowers of doubts and distortions continually voice interdiction of Truth and all Light. But the Fiery World also has its Fiery Guardians. Woe to the pseudo-guardians and woe to those who litter the space with pseudo-teachings. Woe to those who in an unworthy manner have given and are giving to the World a conception of Hierarchy which belittles the Luminous Images. Thus let us combat the distortions. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 14:
14. It is asked why We do not put a stop to the false sources. Why do We not expose those who distort the Sendings? If one were to stop by force the current in whose wake humanity is proceeding, fanaticism would turn into brutality. Thus, the evil free will flows like lava, engulfing also those who rise against the Good, as history reveals. Surely, violent manifestations of force cannot carve a righteous path for humanity. Hence, all the subtle energies can be accepted only by a fiery consciousness. Thus, tolerance is truly the lot of the fiery consciousness. Of course, one should purify wherever there are accumulations of filth, and the lot of the fiery consciousness is to purify the records of space. Among the accumulated pages of human writings there will have to be noted those pernicious records which have clouded the brains of even well-meaning people. Thus on the path to the Fiery World one should understand the great significance of receptivity of higher energies and of subtle sendings. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 15:
15. Among the receivers of the Teaching there are many channels; each channel has its own special characteristic and designation. But the ocean of thought of the Teaching can be given only through the source nearest of all to it. There are many branches and means for the communication, and special qualities of the channels indicate the limitations of the receivers. Those fiery receivers who can contain the ocean of thought of the Teaching function as the chief unifiers between the Higher Forces and the World. It is not difficult to investigate how these Hiero-Inspirations have proceeded, nor is it difficult to trace how the Bearers of the Fiery Consciousness have proceeded. Therefore one should observe, and place an achievement of light over and above the manifestations of limitation. In this achievement the fiery understanding of humanity can truly be affirmed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 16:
16. In the days of Armageddon all energies are extraordinarily tense. The attraction of all possibilities for the actions of Good requires great intensification. Verily, all Cosmic forces are in action, creating all necessary conditions. How can the consciousness become awakened without an impetus, without striving for a change from the present mode of life? Of course the builders are carrying the entire burden of what takes place, and it is essential to realize that the battle of Armageddon is great and that all constructive manifestations for the great Plan are likewise great. Therefore let us bless all those who create obstacles, because Our energies are thereby developed and joined to the constructiveness of Light. It may be asked, "Is it impossible to do without cataclysms? Is it impossible to be without terrors and calamities? Is it impossible to be without miseries?" We must then remind about the spatial accumulations, and human engenderings which must be expiated. Thus, the Forces of Light are solicitous about the great fiery transmutation. Thus, on the way to the Fiery World one should bear in mind that in the time of Armageddon a purification of space takes place. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 17:
17. The affirmation of the vital power of the Teaching is especially important in this epoch in which there appears a dividing line between creators and true seekers on the one hand, and the deniers of Truth on the other. Someone acknowledges the present, the past and the future; someone sees everything in the refraction of Maya; someone wishes to attain a higher manifestation through the denial of Hierarchy; someone regards himself as a traveller without a Guide - thus multicolored are the grimaces of the spirit. Therefore one should constantly reiterate about the creative origins, and transform the human consciousness through the vital power of the Teaching. We direct all Our efforts toward the regeneration of the spirit. This fiery transmutation holds the key to Our labor. During the epoch of fiery regeneration one should reveal the vital power of the Teaching; because the denial of the laws obscures one's thinking and allows dissolution to creep in. Thus, humanity must realize the courage of absorbing the transmutation of the Fiery World in all reality. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 18:
18. Humanity does not ponder over the degeneration of many nations. There are evil-minded nations which are obviously corrupt and decaying, before the very eyes of the World! One may even trace upon the physical structure of its individuals a nations' degeneration jaws, cheekbones, arms, legs, ears as well as other symptoms reflect the process. An evil-minded nation also becomes a nursery of diseases of the spirit and body. But during the fiery creativeness and transmutation of the spirit the potentiality of progress and development of a nation will be disclosed to men. He who will not accept the Fiery Baptism, who will not follow the Origin of Light, will depart into the chaos of dissolution. One may observe the moral sinking and affirm that only the Fiery World offers the needed purification. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 20:
20. Verily, the higher the more effectual the coalescence into oneness. Likewise, as a man travelling on his way to a mountain top breaks away from attractions of the world below, so is the traveller in the manifested Fiery Right liberated from all burdensome memories which life had imposed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 21:
21. The Teaching is given in endless succession, for the purpose of affirmation of fiery revelations and the carrying out of highest laws, and, following the same principle as that governing magnetic poles, can be given only to a fiery spirit that has been aligned with Hierarchy for thousands of years. The intensified fiery action extends for thousands of years. The fusion of consciousness is forged over a span of thousands of years. The united path is carved and paved in thousands of years. Hearts are merged in one Great Service in thousands of years. Immutable is the Cosmic Law, and it should be understood that the succession of the Teaching is affirmed through millenniums. There are many who attempt to infringe upon this great right, but a Cosmic Right is given to a creator in the Fiery World. Therefore humanity must purify consciousness for the understanding of the great Right of succession. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 22:
22. Verily one should accept the symbol of the Summit as the goal in the ascent of the spirit. Each disciple should remember that avoiding of the Summit leads the traveller away from the path. Each excessive burden will hinder the traveller. The Summit is sharp-pointed, and each needless attachment to the earthly world brings the traveler to a halt. It is difficult to halt on the slope, so let us remember about the Summit when beginning the ascent. It is difficult to reach the Summit if the spirit does not grasp the fundamentals of Hierarchy. Thus, on the Fiery Path there is no loneliness nor emptiness; only a breaking away from the earthly world and an irresistible attraction toward the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 23:
23. The World is striving for the crowning perfection. Manifold are the paths of the search. The closest to perfection will be the path of Beauty. Religion has given a striving for Nirvana, but it is distorted by misleading concepts. Many quests were deflected by the misunderstanding of the concepts of Karma and Reincarnation. He who sought perfection could have found through Beauty the powerful laws of Being. Yet if one should take all distorted manifestations of life and line them up with Beauty one would find the law of perfection. If we take the unbalanced conditions of all principles introduced into life and line them up with Beauty, we shall arrive at the law of Being. When we observe the life of the planet with all its prejudices, we see that we must inevitably arrive at the victorious crowning through Beauty. One should become accustomed to the realization of the victorious crowning. Such thinking will bring one to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 24:
24. One of the great concepts, often incorrectly interpreted, is precisely the great concept of humility. It has been interpreted as non-resistance to evil; it has been interpreted as good-heartedness, as compassion, but very few accepted it as self-denial. For only self-denial and self-sacrifice can give understanding of humility. Truly, We see the giants of spirit and the heroes who devote themselves fully to the humble tasks for the good of humanity. We know of great experiments being humbly carried out in the earthly laboratories for the benefit of humanity. We know the great fiery experiments of those who dedicate their lives wholly and humbly to the benefit of mankind. We know manifestations on the path to the Fiery World which inspire all surroundings. Truly manifold is humility manifested through self-sacrifice and self-renunciation. Heroism is a manifestation of various aspects of humility. Thus the records of space are filled with great deeds of humility. Invaluable are these fiery flights of the spirit. Thus, verily, the heroes of humility drain the cup of poison for the good of mankind. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 27:
27. The dominance of the spirit and the dominance of the heart are understood so little that it is necessary to broaden these concepts for the advancement of humanity. Often lack of understanding of these great principles creates a disturbance of the earthly equilibrium. The best example is the gap between East and West. Thus, in the East one does not understand that the domination of spirit does not mean inaction and that domination of the heart is not lack of will. And the West has destroyed both these concepts and affirmed the domination of matter as the basis of life. One cannot advance without the dominance of spirit and of heart. One should accept into daily usage the formula of inspired matter. Then spirit, heart and matter will enter life. The Fiery World affirms domination of spirit in its entire Cosmic span. If the scientists would but understand the great significance of the domination of the spirit, how many useful investigations could be given to humanity! But the "bookmen" do not acknowledge the most powerful force, namely, the domination of spirit. Therefore each subtle approach to science, to art, must be evaluated as true fiery thinking. Let us remember about the dominance of spirit on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 28:
28. Man himself affirms that power which governs his being. This power will consist of the principal qualities of the spirit. People live under the dominion of various potentials. One may distinguish the manifestations of construction and destruction. Those who live under the power of Beauty are attracted toward constructiveness. They create by their potentiality the mastery of spirit. They regenerate life through Beauty. But how terrible is the life of those who live by the power of destruction! Of course, speaking of the power of destruction, one should have in mind the power of selfhood, which is opposed to the power of Beauty. Thus one should understand clearly that a man either casts himself into an abyss or is uplifted into Infinity. The domination of spirit and heart is a great cosmic law. Therefore the Fiery World creates through the power of spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 29:
29. Today, on Our Day, I shall tell how the power of beauty summons into the World of Fiery Completion. Creativeness through the power of Cosmic Love is infinite. The space resounds with the affirmation of the law of Cosmic Love. The rays are intertwined in powerful unity. Only by united Rays was it possible to arrest the many earthquakes which We have stopped. Thus for the World the experiment of Agni Yoga is being affirmed as a fiery transmutation. But for the Higher World there exists the knowledge of the cosmic law which manifests the experiment of Agni Yoga as a preparation for the acceptance of the Ray of the great Cosmic Right. Thus, the Fiery World makes manifest the essential nature of the Cosmic Right. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 30:
30. Only a broadened consciousness can understand the power of creativeness of the invisible Cosmic Ray. The power of this Ray is the law of the Fiery World. The vibrations of rays have been shown. Thus, for instance, the tension of will, striving of spirit, joy and all other manifestations of spirit and heart send forth their own rays. In this one should remember that the substance of radiations does not replace the Cosmic Ray, for in this Ray is contained the entire potentiality of actions. Rays consciously directed represent cosmic power. How many great structures could have been affirmed by a lofty tension of spirit and purity of heart! How powerful then would have been the unified rays! But if the spirit be not directed toward the grandeur of the Cosmic Origins, it cannot receive the power of the Cosmic Ray. A great future can be realized only through reception of the Cosmic Ray. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 32:
32. The struggle of the spirit is a step toward recovery. During stagnation of the spirit and the persistence of conceit and self-justification, the spirit cannot advance. Therefore the fiery baptism presupposes the struggle of the spirit. Naturally, intensified questing leads toward the struggle of the spirit. One may observe how people rise and sink in spirit. One may observe how a spirit which possesses a full synthesis becomes engrossed in its searching and does not manifest the quality of completeness. One may also perceive in a specialist a person who finds in his labors self-sufficiency and a feeling of crowned completeness. This is likewise true of the so-called "business ability" in contrast to a free swing of thought and creativeness. Hence, it is so important to discern in people their potentialities, because the manifestation of a genius is not always visible to those who are limited by self-sufficiency. Therefore it is also necessary to develop respect for the labor and the research of those who possess a synthesis. On the path to the Fiery World synthesis and the manifestation of the struggle of the spirit are needed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 34:
34. Amidst fiery struggles the spirit manifests anguish. Especially on the final step does the spirit know these struggles. Anguish is a manifestation of the Subtle World, and absence of self-satisfaction is knowledge of the future. During the division of the spirit this feeling is particularly strong. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 35:
35. So much is said about cooperation, but so little is comprehended! This is one of the most misconstrued concepts, because in a human community the idea of united labor is so distorted. Life in the community of co-workers has in view no forcing of feelings, of obligations, of constraints, but an affirmation of united work in the name of manifested Good. If the human community would accept the law of united labor as the law of life, to what an extent human consciousness could become purified! For the rhythm of a common task can unite various specialists and individuals who differ in their qualities. The law is simple, bur how many distortions surround it! The manifestation of the human nearness of the spirit is conditioned by many causes, spiritual as well as karmic, but under the ray of labor a community may be organized with the aid of the law of cooperation. Therefore it is necessary to educate the co-workers through labor and by the affirmation that each co-worker is a part of the whole. However, one should exclude incorrect thinking about the personal. Such interpretation can help a community to become affirmed as a single channel. So many sad happenings can be avoided through the expansion of consciousness and by the subtle understanding that it is inadmissible to encroach upon the heart of another being. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World the co-workers should understand that one may advance only through the law of Common Labor - there is no other measure! The subtle is attained only by the subtle; and the subtle threads of the heart resound only in a tension of many thousands of years. Therefore, let the co-workers especially realize this single path. Precisely, the law of united labor permits no infringement upon the heart of another. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 37:
37. The achievement of the spirit consists in that amidst earthly difficulties and struggles the spirit develops the higher striving. The spirit cannot become affirmed amidst conditions of well-being or abundance. Therefore the co-workers can prove the strength of their spirit and striving amidst daily labors and difficulties. How could one attain the highest state, attain refinement of consciousness, without spiritual labor? So many blessed cares are on the path of purification of consciousness! Each action which rends the spirit from earthly desires is a higher affirmation. The path to the Fiery World leads through the labors of spirit, through earthly privations; and highest achievements come through departure from earthly manifestations in quest of the higher ones. Thus, when it is said, "the achievement of spirit will be with those who have known the struggle and search for knowledge," it means this will be a fiery attainment. Thus let us remember upon the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 42:
42. How differently is the manifestation of heroism commonly understood. One should remember that a hero is not always proclaimed by a trumpet blast. Not in universal glamour does a hero of the spirit proceed, but in true draining of the chalice of poison. To those who demand more, more is often given, to meet their requirement, but earthly gifts are no affirmation of higher gifts. Verily a hero of the spirit proceeds by another path. His burden will be the Burden of the World. And how wonderful is the countenance of the hero of the spirit, proceeding impetuously onward in silence and in solitude! The fiery creativeness of the hero of the spirit is comparable only to the Fire of the highest tension, because the higher flame is invisible. The space intensifies greatly the rays of the creators of the spirit. Is not the image of the Giving One an image of the miracle-working Heart? Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 43:
43. The heart of a hero knows self-sacrifice in the name of Common Good. It knows self-renunciation and Great Service. The path of the hero is not always strewn with wreaths of human gratitude. The path of the hero proceeds by thorny ways. Therefore, one should always revere the path of self-renunciation, because each advancement upon the face of the Earth which affirms heroism of the spirit guarantees a new beginning. How many heroes of the spirit could have been seen upon mankind's path as torchbearers! But these fires of the spirit are unnoticeable to the eye of ignorance. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one should revere the heroes of everyday life who saturate life with an achievement in each hour. The community of labor should cultivate these heroes, because the pillars of a nation stand erect only on the qualities of heroism of the spirit and the heart. He who knows the heroism of self-renunciation will not be a chance hero of an hour - the records of space will mark forever the labors of the hero of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 44:
Can people then grasp the magnitude of laws which balance the entire Cosmos? Earthly measure is not applicable to the grandeur of Cosmos; and the lack of success of all the investigations can be attributed to this lack of understanding. It is impossible to limit the Unlimited! Thinking can penetrate the depth of Cosmos when the spirit is imbued with the understanding of the essential nature of Fire, its infinite power and unlimited properties. If humanity could grasp the essentiality and magnitude of fiery constructiveness, then all the steps of evolution would lead to the affirmation of great laws. Everything movable travels a spiral path toward great refinement. Therefore on the path to the Fiery World one should know about the infinitude of the laws. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 46:
46. Though the good effects of good intentions, of good thoughts and actions are elusive, still according to the law of causality, everything produces an effect. This law is immutable and sublime. The affirmation of causality in each action gives a broadening of consciousness; for not fear, but discernment, of actions gives the proper direction. How beautiful is the law which gives life to every good and to each creative beginning! Indeed, the structure of the Cosmos is aggrandized by all the origins of each hour. Verily, the heroes of the spirit know how their striving of each day links them with the construction of life. Thus the law of causality can direct the thinking towards an understanding of the infinitude of the Fiery World; when the spirit senses that it is a link in a Cosmic Chain, as the effect of a cause and the cause of a new effect. Man will be able to realize a great deal through this simple understanding of the law of cause and effect. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the eternal motion of our actions. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 51:
51. What has been spoken about the masses and about their lack of understanding of statesmanship was correct. One must add to this the fact of the absence of national leaders. It is necessary to develop in the nation a sense of responsibility, in order that the voice of the people be truly the voice of a community. The development of the sense of leadership has degenerated! The soul of a nation is hidden, and he who represents the state must possess the whole synthesis of the nation. It will be impossible to admit in the future such manifestations as the appearance of those arbitrary leaders who have overrun the planet. The right of leadership belongs to a spirit linked with the Forces of Light. Therefore, according to the Higher Law, there can be no accidental leaders. When the consciousness has become expanded, then will become possible the affirmation of the great law of Leadership. In each field there should be applied a subtle understanding of the law of Leadership. Thus, statesmanship must be manifest in the entire structure of life. The act of violation of the national feeling by the pronouncements of the leader results in grave consequences. Hence, it is fitting to honor the great Leadership which is bestowed by the special right of the state spirit of the nation. On the path to the Fiery World let us honor the Leader. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 52:
Hence, on the path to the Fiery World one should remember that humility is the companion of success. Co-worker, pretend not to luck, for fiery energies are subtle, and crude egotism does not contain the fires. Thus, let us remember about humility when we wish to be truly successful. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 53:
53. You spoke rightly about coarseness, and how powerless are the subtle energies against coarseness. No structure can stand upon pillars of coarseness. Therefore each manifestation saturated with coarseness will not be durable, retrogression is inevitable. Complete disintegration will follow where the worm of coarseness eats away the foundation. Every human action is subject to this same danger. A coarse action may be covered with a thousand lusts, and is not to be concealed from the records of space. Every government should be concerned with the elimination of this horror. Every community must contend with this plague. No closely knit community can show evidence of coarseness in its midst. The nation brought up on coarseness must undergo a fiery transmutation; and he who has permitted such disintegration will be karmically responsible. Likewise the co-workers who dwell in coarseness will have to pass through a special purification. Actually, coarseness is a frightful infection, which develops decomposition in the surroundings. Hence, no government can be successful if it is a nursery of microbes of coarseness. Likewise, a co-worker will not be truly successful if coarseness grips his spirit. Thus, let us remember in the construction upon the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 54:
54. Let Us explain how to understand tolerance. When we speak about a higher tolerance, We mean that Hierarchy can show leniency because the heart of the Hierarch is all-containing; it feels everything and knows all impulses and intentions, and weighs all the good and the bad. In His leniency the Higher Spirit descends into the sphere of the consciousness of the disciple, and by His indulgence and tolerance uplifts the disciple. But not thus must the co-worker accept the indications about tolerance. For the disciple who is intolerant toward his surroundings, the needed quality cannot be called leniency. When the development of this wonderful quality, tolerance, is indicated to him, it means that first of all he must exclude censure. The indication about tolerance does not mean to have always command over one's fellow-worker; it does not mean that the spirit is on such a level that it can condemn those who surround him. The indication about tolerance first of all must awaken in the disciple the understanding of the fact that the spirit must be freed from egoism, because selfhood carries the most frightful monstrosities. Hence, only the spirit of a disciple freed from selfhood can manifest leniency. On the path to the Fiery World one should understand the true significance of tolerance. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 55:
55. Daring of the spirit is the beginning of ascent. The manifestation of true daring indicates to the spirit how to affirm the measuring scale of all actions, as well as the direction, because daring admits no faint-heartedness. Daring eradicates all tendency toward betrayal. Whoever has realized in spirit true daring knows the beauty of Service. The daring one knows the path of attainment and fears nothing. His life is filled with devotion to Hierarchy. Each co-worker can reflect upon the beauty of fiery daring, for it frees the spirit from all worldly chains. The daring one is not afraid of solitude, for in spirit he feels a bond with the Hierarchy of Light. The daring one knows that the joy of the spirit is contained only in achievement. The daring one is in need of no human recognition, for his achievement is a crown self-woven by labor and striving. Only the heroes of spirit know true attainment. Thus, the daring one will be freed from selfhood. He knows true Service for the good of mankind. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember daring. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 56:
56. No advancement is possible, no construction is possible, without the strongest expenditures of energies on the part of Hierarchy, when the co-workers are clouded with personal feelings. The co-workers must remember the first law, which affirms the first step - the expulsion of feelings of personal vengeance, for the feeling of revenge is a powerful manifestation of the unscrupulousness of selfhood. For the sake of personal vengeance the co-worker may give up that of greatest value. When a co-worker forgets, due to selfhood, the affirmation which he must forge in his spirit in order to forget Service, the harm may become indelible. Primitive man lived and believed in vengeance, but the consciousness has broadened and man can no longer dwell in such black concepts. He who knows the meaning of Karma can understand that a man takes revenge only on himself. A co-worker will not become affirmed through selfhood and infringement upon the heart of his fellow-man. And a successful co-worker must not impose respect, but must merit it. A king of the spirit must first of all reveal himself in a small circle of life. The growth of dimensions proceeds from within, and the spirit may bedeck itself with all the crowns of human glory and still remain a beggar. Thus let it be remembered by those who are diseased with selfhood and self-conceit. On the path to the Fiery World these chains are not fitting. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 57:
57. If humanity would regard everything positive with the same attention as everything negative, then much more could be manifest in cosmic construction. For instance, mania, obsession and evil use of hypnotism have entered into the consciousness; even though only partially understood, nevertheless they have become implanted. But positive manifestations are little realized, It is customary to accept the fact that people acting under the influence of mania or obsession have acquired quite a force, which is demonstrated by the action. Why, then, is it not possible to direct the consciousness to the all-powerful influence of the spirit! It is necessary to bring into daily life the understanding of the magnetism of the spirit. All the negative forces put together are not to be compared with the power of the magnet of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World one must learn to evaluate the magnet of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 58:
58. A man can easily regain a right level of consciousness if the spirit is imbued with great reverence for the Invisible World. All denials arise out of destructive thoughts about the Invisible. If people would accustom themselves to thinking about the Subtle World and the great magnet of the spirit, then each spirit would understand how important it is to practice prophylaxis of the aura. When it is customary to consider all manifestations of the magnet of the spirit as suggestion, then indeed the most powerful actions of man are lost. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 58:
Indeed, the leaders of the spirit do not practice suggestion nor hypnotism, and great faith in Hierarchy is not illusion but the life of the Subtle World. The manifestation of followers and pupils is a consequence of the magnet of the spirit of the Hierarch. Thus let us remind all faint-hearted and obsessed ones, who are not averse to employ blasphemy and betrayal. Hardly any manifestation is more deplorable than lack of understanding of the Hierarchic Principles of Existence. Let us manifest understanding for the magnet of the spirit on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 59:
59. The most widespread cult is the cult of self-service. The champions of this cult always have stopped at nothing, and the aspects of their attempts are as varied as they are numerous. In the crooked mirrors of these champions of evil one can observe how monstrously distorted are good beginnings. Truly these followers of self-service stop at nothing, beginning with the smallest actions which gratify selfhood and ending with the plundering of the Highest gifts. Self-service can reveal itself in a most unexpected display; for instance, a pseudo heir imposes a veto on a spatial decision. It is impossible to enumerate all the distortions resulting from self-service. Who will take upon himself the sacrificial labor? He who represents the Heavenly Forces on Earth; He who knows the fiery Cult of Renunciation; He who knows Cosmic Service. Co-workers, manifest understanding of the harm of self-service. Thus let the successful co-worker remember on the path to the Fiery World. Sacrificial labor is the crown of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 60:
60. Religion and science must not be considered separate in their essential nature. Subtle study of matter and the atom leads to the conclusion that vital energy is not electricity but Fire. Thus science and religion merge upon a single principle. Matter is affirmed as a fiery substance, and no thoughtful spirit will deny that the higher force is Fire. Science cannot destroy the concept of the divinity of Fire, nor can any religion impose an interdiction on the subtle analyses made by science. In this way, then, the understanding and the harmony of the concepts of religion and science are affirmed. A subtle parallel can be drawn between science and religion, which will reveal all the higher stages. Therefore, it is so important that scholars should be in possession of subtle occult receptivity. But only a refined organism can possess this divine perception which is not developed from without but from within. Therefore, all the great discoveries for the good of humanity will not emanate from enormous laboratories, but will be discovered by the spirit of scholars who are in possession of the synthesis. We, the Brothers of Humanity, see the results which direct all quests along the right channel. Of course, the gift of the synthesis is not always bestowed, but those selfless zealots who do possess the synthesis are in no need of specialization. We see and foretell great results from the synthesis of spirit of the zealots. On the path to the Fiery World one must revere the Bearers of Synthesis. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 61:
61. Many channels feed into the mouth of a river. The river receives waters from the mountains and carries them through many channels to eventually swell the sea. Often the mouth of the river is hidden and unnoticeable; often it is inconspicuous and narrow; often it is underground; yet whatever kind of mouth the river may have, it feeds the currents of the sea. In its role in life, the heart may be closely compared to the river's mouth, although its synthesizing function is not always apparent. Though the synthesis may seem unmanifested, still it is impossible to arrest the force of the estuary's current; likewise it is impossible to arrest the creativeness of the synthesis of the heart, for the elements of this synthesis are fed into it through the paths of subtle energies; and the outflow of the subtle energies resulting from the synthesis also is a most subtle process. The divisibility of the spirit best demonstrates this fine process. The divisibility of the spirit is linked with divisibility of energies, and, if manifested on a high level, may involve the divisibility of centers. One group of centers acts upon the earthly plane, the other returns a subtle fluid to the Fiery World. In the transmutation of the centers it is always necessary to have in mind this powerful divisibility of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 61:
Great is the labor of the subtle energies of the centers, and it can never stop. One may only replace one process by another. When the high Agni Yogi devotes his energies to the task of great cosmic construction, in this giving is contained a great fiery transmutation. In such instances manifestation on a physical plane cannot be clearly expressed, and the high Agni Yogi can listen to his own thoughts because his consciousness will carry impressions of the Subtle World and his work in it. These thoughts are, as it were, remembrances of the creative work of the centers and of the spirit. It is said, "a thought suddenly flashed" - but We say, "the spirit has recalled." Thus one may affirm the work of a high Agni Yogi. On the path to the Fiery World it must be remembered that synthesis is like a river's mouth and each specialization is like one channel. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 62:
62. How can the imagination be properly defined? Usually people take the imagination to be their own invention of forms, but the imagination itself has its roots and distinctions. One may find the core of the imagination in the "chalice," as the precipitation of many lives. However, the imagination is nourished not only by the remembrances of past lives, but also by the action of the present. When the spirit participates in the life of the far-off Worlds, or in the Subtle World, or in the Astral World, then frequently the memories of these experiences are reflected as imagination. Often scholars obtain formulas, or direction, precisely through a communion with the Subtle World. Thought and striving are also kindled by the Subtle Spheres. But a spirit possessing the synthesis not only takes from the treasury of the "chalice," but also is a true co-worker of Cosmic Forces. How many inexplicable causes of unquenchable imagination there are, and how many unexplainable manifestations of heart anguish! Usually, when strength is being spent for a structure, and the divisibility of the spirit is active, heart anguish is inevitable. Furthermore, the heart is a most powerful reservoir for assisting others. There are strong examples of great saints who nourished the far and near with a wealth of currents. The Agni Yogi is such a nutritive agent. On the path to the Fiery World let us sensitively and cautiously refer to the heart which knows fiery anguish. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 64:
64. When the Divine unites the spheres, all energies manifest a maximum tension. All great events can take place only during great tension. Likewise, all cosmic transmutations - physical, spiritual and planetary - can be affirmed only when all fiery energies are received. It can be traced scientifically how all events are transpiring under high tension, how light and shadow are accentuated. If humanity does not evince enough penetration to perceive the path of Good, it is possible even through the manifested workings of evil to indicate great battles and achievement. Verily, it is possible to trace the path of Good by the actions of darkness! The realization of equilibrium alone must direct humanity to the understanding of the great Cosmic Law. Only the union of Great Higher Forces can produce equilibrium. For we know how the attraction of the Luminaries acts their energies are reciprocally compressed. The World is one; Macrocosm and microcosm are one. And the manifested spirit intensifies its forces for destruction and for construction in equal measure. Not less powerfully can the spirit act as a creator; and creative forces are intensified by the forces of the Higher Worlds. Thus united are Macrocosm and microcosm. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 65:
65. All statecraft and social order can be affirmed upon cosmic law. Science gives all the directions, and only sensitivity of application is needed to reveal the many aspects which are for construction. If instead of so-called innovations and new statutes humanity would turn its attention to the cosmic laws, it would be possible to establish equilibrium, which now is being violated more and more, beginning with the law of conception and extending up to cosmic consummation. The affirmed laws are one. Upon all planes it is possible to affirm unity. The path of evolution crosses threadlike through all the physical and spiritual degrees. Therefore, in the state and in the social order all the cosmic laws could apply toward perfecting of form. On the path to the Fiery World one should be imbued with the power of the unity in the Cosmos. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 66:
66. In fitting the affirmation of cosmic law to the state and social order one should keep in mind the law of attraction, repulsion and cohesion. All structures are subject to this same law. And people should be graded according to the composition of their auras. The ray which unifies the manifestation of harmonious auras acquires the strength of augmented attraction, but inharmonious combinations produce repulsion. The results of such combinations can be compared with gases. Just as non-cohesive molecules press against the walls of a vessel, so are inharmonious auras mutually repelled, and the vessel which contains such gases may burst. In governmental and social construction one should have in mind the workings of cosmic laws. Two harmonized auras can create a New World. Two harmonized auras can be a pledge of success, for the reaction from the unification of rays can direct each beginning toward advancement. Let us affirm harmonization and unification of auras. And on the path to the Fiery World let us remember how powerful are the rays of unified auras. Let the co-workers ponder upon the great law of unification. Selfhood, crudity, self-pity, conceit, will produce nothing except a repulsion as of some gaseous substances. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 67:
67. The meaning of life is affirmed in the human consciousness when the understanding of man's role in the Cosmos is revealed. The world is then designated by Us as a field for action in the name of the good of humanity. When the spirit apprehends the truth that Macrocosm and microcosm are inseparably bound together, a conscious bond is established, and cooperation with the cosmic energies becomes possible. But how helpless people are when they lead a form of life isolated from cosmic currents! Indeed, life is transformed when the spirit consciously ascends, understanding the leading principle - Hierarchy. Only when the perception of a guiding Hierarchy is consciously affirmed will humanity realize its true role in the Cosmos. Each link is connected with the next link leading upward. How poor is humanity, in whose consciousness the concept of the great cosmic laws is not affirmed! Only the creativeness of the spirit manifest will bring the worlds closer together. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the connecting law of Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 68:
68. Upon leaving the earthly sphere the spirit is intensified in the consciousness of the achievements which were dominant in that life. The life of a man has, as it were, its leit-motifs, and upon these songs, or laments, the spirit is intensified. The achievements of the spirit lead upward, and departure from the earthly sphere is always a joy for the spirit which has realized the luminous achievement of Service. Even during physical pains the spirit surmounts all earthly infirmities. In the breaking away from Earth the bond with the Higher Worlds, to which the spirit aspires, is affirmed. The ladder of ascent is built upon the devotion to Hierarchy. But the spirit which dwells within the confines of selfhood has no other path but grief. Breaking away then is frightful, and the spirit is for a long time attached to the earthly sphere. Many hearts which have accepted the power of Service aspire to the Higher Worlds. A ray of help is extended to the devoted disciple. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about parting from the earthly sphere with the joy of Service to Light. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 69:
69. It is right to think about the purging of dogmas which lead away from a just thinking. The concepts of purgatory and hell may be replaced by the concept of affirmation of the life of the Fiery World. There is no mightier purgatory than earthly life, if all the potentialities of the spirit are intensified. Likewise there is no mightier hell than the earthly infections of the spirit. To affirm purgatory on Earth as a beginning leading to the Subtle and Fiery Worlds is a problem of the purification of consciousness. All strivings of humanity for knowledge of the Invisible World should impel the consciousness to take up the thought of purification, which will continue the earthly path to the Fiery World. Only the concept of oneness of the path will impel people to live in beauty, and to depart this life as wayfarers continuing their journey. When the World will apprehend this indissoluble bond with the Subtle World, purgatory will then take its rightful place in Eternal Truth. Therefore it is so important to become affirmed in the realization of the endlessness of life; the continuing, as it were, of the great Wheel of Life. The manifestation of the accumulation of the "chalice" gives great power to the spirit in the Fiery World; just as the path of darkness imposes its own dark existence. Let us direct thoughts of people to the idea of purgatory on Earth. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 70:
70. The consciousness directed through Hiero-inspiration is as a wonderful reflection of the Higher Forces. As a wonderful resonance is the hearing of the heart. The spirit which is affirmed as a true co-worker and helper of the Cosmic Forces should be regarded as a Sacred Source. There are many channels which can reverberate only on one string. We see how one-sided thinking accepts only those currents which are in agreement with the essential nature of the channel. We see how impure channels impose various infections. We see how pages and writings of people become filled with their self-deception. We see how they affirm Cosmic Right as their own. We see the evasion and assaults on the Fiery Right. Along with the scrolls and tablets of the pure spirit there are borne in space vortical rings of destruction. Side by side with fiery hearts We see hordes of self-deluded ones, and because of the Cosmic Law it is impossible to stay the hand of Karma. Each small consciousness first of all ascribes to itself a regal spirit. It is sad to look at the earthly records. Every fiery heart strives to cleanse the records. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 71:
On the path to the Fiery World let us be affirmed in the understanding of sacrificial labor. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 72:
72. Verily, the human spirit is a conductor of all the higher energies. As a strong current, the spirit performs various functions for the affirmation of manifestations of the Higher Will. How else could all the manifestations on different planes be connected? Only the affirmation of the spirit can function as the link. Therefore the heart and hand of the guiding Teacher discern all the factors which are necessary for ascent. Amid fiery concepts the greatness of the link which connects the worlds must be especially sensed. From the hands of the guiding Teacher the disciple receives instruction for his association with the power of Fire. From the heart of the guiding Teacher the co-worker obtains the fiery consciousness. Only the spirit of man can truly bind together the worlds. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us manifest a fiery reverence for the earthly Teacher who implants the seed of the Highest. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 73:
73. The seed which transmits life to a strong spirit is verily that heritage which is passed on by the Hierarchic Principle. All those who desire to be affirmed in the conception of attainment must undeferrably adhere to the principle of Fiery Guidance. The seed is transmitted as a great fiery approach. The traveller who has realized the destiny of fiery achievement must recognize the law of the cosmic inheritance. Cosmic laws are affirmed in the basis of life, and nothing will be living whose basis is not palpitating with fire. Only he who can aspire to the fiery principle will comprehend the beauty of the fiery receptivity of Fire. Through a realization of unity with the Higher Forces it is possible to trace how the heart absorbs the Rays of Hierarchy. Only the most close ones can resound to the Rays, which affirm a fiery vibration. In transmission and reception one should remember the law that every vibration may be accepted by the spirit which stands on the most fiery step. On the path to the Fiery World one must keep in mind that one's self-manifestation as a transmitter connects one's energies with Hierarchy. Such understanding leads to the unity of spirit, which is one in its essential nature. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 74:
The affirmed guide knows all the joys, all the containments of synthesis, but at the same time he knows the burden of all the manifested and unmanifested fires. This heritage of the ages is precipitated in the "chalice" as fiery strata; therefore those who bear the fire of synthesis are manifested as bearing the burden of centuries. The specialist, having a continuous channel for the outlet of his energies, is rarely burdened, but he who carries the fire of synthesis is a tempestuous ocean of energies. The karma of him who carries the synthesis is so beautiful, but the burden is great. Each inheritance, even if it be unmanifested, lives and palpitates in the spirit. A feeling of dissatisfaction and of striving toward perfectionment distinguishes the bearers of synthesis. Though the path of specialization be outwardly difficult, the path of the bearer of the synthesis surpasses in all ways the path of the specialist. How many quests and selfless achievements does the bearer of the synthesis reveal in the life of every day! Verily, every phase of growth on the path of the synthesis-bearer is an achievement of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World it is necessary to discern the achievement of the fiery synthesis-bearer. Thus let us remember. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 75:
Thus has been strengthened the great law of self-renunciation. Striving toward the higher powerful cooperation has given a direct contact with the cosmic forces and with the Highest Fiery Brotherhood. This direct link has been given only through a Higher Designation. When amidst the jungles of life the spirit knows the direction, then truly the worlds resound. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of true selflessness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 76:
76. The destruction of many countries is strongly intensified; the entire earthly battle is accompanied by mighty conflicts in the Higher Worlds. All who know the significance of a nation's Karma can realize what is taking place. It is necessary to reflect over those events which are shaking the World. It is easy to see that the dark clouds blanket many horizons. Events in each departing order point to that future which will replace the present. Cosmic magnetism is purifying and assembling new forces. Shadows of darkness hover over the displaced countries. Where the equilibrium is not established within a short space of time, there clouds gather which will decide the fate of the dark countries and their leaders. National Karma is intensified in the West and in the East. From the North comes a New Light. The South is atremble from subterranean fire. Thus is solved the Karma of the nations. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember that national Karma is being solved by powerful events. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 77:
77. Not by accident has it been spoken about strange cases of the influence of vital emanations of all objects surrounding man. The ancient custom, of India, to construct for each heir a new palace is not without a profound basis. If it were possible to show how many bloody shadows there are around many thrones, how many terrors around ancestral portraits, how many tears upon necklaces, how many ghosts on the wall, humanity would be filled with respect for emanations. For, besides the physical effects of emanations, their psychic energy may be either constructive or destructive. How can a newly chosen ruler proceed by a new path amidst the dark oppression of past emanations! Many misfortunes are caused by these heritages of the past. Not only life beyond the grave was foreseen when in ancient times the personal belongings of the deceased were buried with him. Ancient wisdom was taking measures for the purification of space. Egypt knew the force of the law of emanations. Analyzing events and a succession of historic facts, one may easily become convinced as to how under the influence of emanations destructions have taken place. On the path to the Fiery World one should manifest caution and a profound discernment of emanations. How important it is to conserve each good accumulation! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 78:
78. In the idea of traditions, one should be very subtly discriminating. If they are understood as stratifications coming from the ancestors, then indeed we arrive at the same emanations, which came from all the surroundings; the traditions will contain all the imprints of the time. But for evolution a constant renewal and broadening is required. It is correct to think about the spiral, because eternal growth affirms infinity. Creativeness is intensified in continual renovation, and infinity shines truly by the creative power of diversity. Thus traditions cannot be looked upon as a guiding principle. Usually the so-called traditions, affirmed by people, degenerate into customs. Customs pass into habits. Thus, habits will express all the stratifications of the past. Therefore, having faith in the Fiery World, one should accept all renewal as a movement of mighty time in evolution. Thus, traditions go with the passing time, but the eternal breath of motion leads to Infinity. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the saturation of space by great and powerful energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 79:
79. The forms extant in life are the imprint of the spirit of the people. One may judge the fall or rise of a people not only from historical facts, but also from the accompanying expressions of creativeness. When coarseness and ignorance are in possession of the spirit this will be reflected in the laws and customs of the life. In this unity all the basic features of the time can be traced. Naturally, the set forms of the life give a distinct coloration to various periods of history. By what are distinguished the first three decades of the twentieth century? Wars, terrors, cruelties, coarsening and the most horrible denials! Yet it is possible to discern, amidst all this darkness, forms of Light. It matters not if they be few in number, if they be scattered over the face of the Earth. The equilibrium of Light is not established by quantity, but by potential; not by congestion, but by prowess of the spirit. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us be imbued with the significance of great forms, and let us especially esteem the light of the eyes which bring to humanity the power of beauty. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 80:
80. There are many signs by means of which one may form an opinion as to the loyalty of a disciple. One sign is the persistence being exerted by the disciple on all the paths - when a disciple manifests his firmness amid storms and whirlwinds, when amidst plots and showers of stones he is not afraid to continue the designated path. Another sign is the invincibility of his faith, when the path indicated by Hierarchy is the only one. Also, in seeking signs of fidelity one should observe how the mutual relations are developed. One should understand how important is a manifest nucleus of two or three co-workers fortified by a fiery esteem for Hierarchy and for each other. By these signs may a fiery loyalty to Hierarchy be determined. Loyalty between friends, co-workers, is a pledge of devotion to Hierarchy. A nucleus of two or three friends, co-workers, can manifest the strongest support for great works. You have spoken correctly about merited favoritism, which We call the bonds of spirit and heart. Thus is affirmed the chain of loyalty which inevitably leads upward. On the path to the Fiery World one should recognize the beauty of loyalty. This wonderful path excludes that active poison which We call spiritual bribery and spiritual corruption. These ulcers are incomparably worse than physical ulcers. Thus, let us esteem loyalty on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 81:
81. Let us observe how the current of those who have just entered upon the path of Service acts. At first they are impelled toward an invisible, unknown Light, all their expectations are intensified, all quests are stimulated, and the spirit strives aflame. Then the current is affirmed as a personal quest; then follows a swarm of doubts and hopes. But when the spirit is able to overcome all the invasions of the dark ones, then the pledge of aspiration and ascent may become affirmed. Thus must the leaders of spirit remember. Sometimes the obvious enemies are not so dangerous as the aspirants who have approached the Light, because when the terrors of doubt are unconquered, then also is the path of Light unrealized. Indeed, one must be conscious of the full Light, in order to distinguish the voices of the Light from the whisperings of darkness. Each one chooses his way to fight against the enemies; some manifest self-defense, some foresee danger, some carry the fight to the enemy. But the path of those newly approaching Light must be verily directed and watched over, for when the doubts are not fully outlived one must direct the spirit on the path of Light. Verily, as Ur. has said, one should place everything at stake. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 82:
82. The Guiding Star is Karma, affirmed by actions of many lives. Each traveller knows how difficult it is to swim across an ocean and to leap over an abyss. The Guiding Star will be that skiff which conveys one to the other shore amid the raging elements. One can investigate how the Guiding Star leads, and where is that shore which will receive the wayfarer. Apparent comfort is not the boat; amid the whirlwinds of life comfort cannot endure, for the affirmation of the Guiding Star takes in all the bases of Karma. The Karmic foundations of life will be affirmed on impregnable principles, and all creative accumulations will manifest their saturated currents. The Guiding Star is kindled by each radiation which is manifested by life. The Guiding Star contains within itself the radiations of the seed of the spirit. The Guiding Star is alive every instant; in it, as it were, is the reflection of all vital energies. The spirit of man reflects in itself its own Guiding Star. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the path manifested by the Forces of Light. Thus let us remember the Guiding Star. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 83:
83. The bridges between Worlds reflect all the energies which saturate the life of the Universe. Along these conductors shuttle all the vital currents, as reciprocal saturations. There where is the intensified activity of the spirit, an exchange of energies is very strongly established. One can take the formula of parallel motion, which premises strong sendings from and to the Earth. Thus, the earthly spheres which have been contaminated by suffocating gases cannot let the fiery current pass. It can be observed frequently how an earthly zone has been, as it were, left to its own dissolution. This means destruction of the zone by its own gas. The supermundane strata cannot engage in the vital exchange, and, as a result of this, self-destruction takes place. Thus, in the stratifications of the spheres are all the energies of life and death. On the path to the Fiery World let us take into consideration the fact of the exchange of energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 84:
84. For better assimilation of the higher energies of the supermundane spheres it is necessary to spiritualize the centers. Departing from the earthly sphere, the spirit must be cleansed of lower emanations. Any superfluous husk which the spirit brings along into the Subtle World causes inexpressible pains. In a well-developed consciousness a purification takes place which frees the spirit from the husk. But the spirit which zealously retains its earthly habits experiences in the Subtle World all the infirmities which it was accustomed to undergo on the earthly plane. Going uphill, any superfluous load causes shortness of breath in the Subtle World. It is very distressing to carry things which were not previously overcome, and which in the Subtle World have become a burden. Most painful of all is the perception of one's own coarseness. Even in the lower, underground strata is felt the weight of one's own crudities. Often there are heard wails from the supermundane strata which are the appeals of the spirits not yet cleansed of this burden. It is reprehensible to litter the Subtle World with the same lightmindedness as the earthly one. And coarse accumulations form, as it were, unerasable layers which are always visible. Thus, spiritualization of the centers is the way of ascent into the Higher Spheres. This reflection is indispensable on the Fiery path. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 85:
85. The unification of Worlds must be understood as complementation. Nothing can be given and received without mutual conformity. The supermundane World reflects all earthly emanations. One must not make the error of thinking about a condition of relaxation in the supermundane spheres. There where all is subtle, everything is sensitized. And the law of conformity should be understood as the basis of relations between the Worlds. More subtle and sensitive upward, and more coarse and unreceptive downward. Hence, the formula of intercourse between the Worlds must be understood as complementation. That which the spirit carries with ease in the earthly sphere may be unbearable in the Subtle World. Since in striving the spirit affirms its potentiality, in the Subtle World the spirit is saturated with all subtle energies. Thus, for example, a spirit intensified in the true quest yet finding no application for its pure searching, will find a useful creativeness in the subtle spheres. Thus conformity guides all intensified energies. Deplorable is the existence of those who are possessed by low feelings. Coarseness, egoism and conceit, and certain other noted human traits, bear fruit in the supermundane spheres in the way of frightful Karmic blows. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember complementation as a great law. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 86:
86. Fiery Baptism impels the spirit into the spheres which conform to the spirit's requirements. The passing of a man through a fiery transmutation gives him all possibilities for attaining the higher spheres. There where all is intensified by a fiery element, one must be saturated for the assimilation of the higher fire. Thus, one should solemnly accept all steps of the Fiery Baptism. Each step will reveal an opening of the new, supermundane sphere. The Karma of a people may also lead it through a fiery transmutation, manifesting its destined advance. All who follow the Lords are strained in this great Passage. Of course, when the hour of the earthly and supermundane battle draw near, the Forces of both sides will become joined in flaming tension. The earthly energies and those of beyond are sparks of the One Fire. Thus, each action directed toward Good finds its fiery application in the Subtle World. It is often possible to explain the equilibrium precisely as a unification of the two Worlds. Amidst earthly destructions one may accept the power of the Subtle World as an anchor of salvation sent by the Hierarchy of Good. Let us manifest the understanding of the Fiery Baptism on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 87:
87. Verily, the Invisible World explains everything visible - from the Unmanifested to the manifested, from manifested to the Subtle. Thus, all energies are saturated by the One Fire. Thus, the transmutation of that which is manifested through Fire is the eternal process of evolution of Worlds. Actions invisible upon the Earth are just as vital as earthly processes, and they can affirm the bond between the Worlds. Often those who have approached the Light are perplexed as to why difficult trials do not cease. One may answer that each process invokes in the Invisible World a tension, manifested by the Forces of Light and by the hordes of darkness. Humanity is then made manifest as a useful conductor when the force of the spirit can attract the Power of Light. But it is not easy for a wavering spirit to overcome the hordes of darkness. Thus, let us remember on the Fiery Path that the spirit summons Forces from the Subtle World and from the different spheres. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 88:
88. Especially clearly felt on the steps of the Fiery consciousness is the cosmic solitude. When the spirit knows all the infinite joys of the Fiery World, yet dwells amidst earthly storms, it particularly feels the imperfection which clothes the earthly strata. Cosmic solitude is a feeling of the "Lion of the Desert." Breaking away from the Earth in spirit brings in display all the signs of cosmic solitude. Thus, when the Worlds are united in the Fiery consciousness it is difficult to bear all the acute manifestations of the earthly spheres. Rightly has it been said that the spirit can live without a body, because a deformed body can contain a luminous soul, but a body cannot, in spite of all external perfections, contain a spirit which does not conform to the accumulations of the past. It is correct that often illnesses are a blessing, for they unite the spirit with the Subtle World. Thus, each manifestation is based on two principles which respond to the measurements of the Subtle and earthly Worlds. Indeed, these measures often happen to be inversely proportional. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember that the measures of events are in need of subtle understanding. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 89:
89. The planetary dates correspond with all the supermundane dates. The dark condition of this planet requires all forces for the affirmation of equilibrium. It is easy to think about the future when the spirit knows the bond of the two Worlds, when the spirit can be successful in its strivings toward the Fiery World. There cannot be an intensification which does not reveal to the spirit the amplitude of the manifest future. In the Subtle World events go on which assist manifestations on the Earth. Especially tensed are the strata which are close to the Earth. Entire armies are being assembled for events. Entire nations are being armed against the forces of destruction. The Supermundane World will not leave the planet helpless. So too, the Mother of the World and the Hierarchy of Good and the Fiery Viceroys are mobilizing their camps. Verily, great is the time solving the earthly destiny - the Heavenly forces saturate the space. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 90:
90. It is difficult to imbue the consciousness of those who think that each one's path can proceed without Higher Guidance. Each one of these petty-minded persons does not accept Hierarchy, because he regards the affirmation of Guidance as a violation of the will. Among these are many confirmed atheists who consider as maleficent a fiery faith in Higher Guidance. One can see how all principles of Hierarchy are being distorted. How is it possible to enlighten the consciousness, when the spirit is isolated from the Light and affirms its own limited life? In a fiery construction one should sense these limited extinguishers of Fires. Consciousness is a manifestation of life, therefore each structure conceived by mind produces its own forms. Actually the Subtle World is created by all the conformities of the Cosmic creativeness. The supermundane spheres clearly reflect the earthly essence. Responsibility before the Cosmos should be affirmed in the consciousness of man. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us strive for realization of responsibility for the creation of forms. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 92:
92. The principles of Good and evil are repeated on all planes with this distinction, that by prolonging the line into the spheres of the Subtle World, all expressions become heightened. Only the principles of constructiveness give to the spirit that resultant force which affirms a conscious striving for good. The servants of darkness will be inevitably attracted to the lower strata. Ancient Covenants speak of those who dwell in the Kingdom of the Spirit and those who live under the earth. One may be surprised as to why the earthly strata and the Earth itself is inhabited by the forces of evil. Actually, a downward attraction explains these hordes. Each aspiration toward the Fiery World tends to hold the spirit in the Subtle World, but the Spirits who are Bearers of Light, filled with self-sacrifice, rush to the Earth for purpose of salvation. There are whole countries on Earth which are saturated with destroyers. The Earth conforms, with its poisoned emanations, to these spawns of darkness. Therefore, be not astonished that portions of the world are peopled with dark entities. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 93:
93. A construction of new fundamentals will be contained in the establishment of equilibrium and of coordination between science, art and life. For an equilibrium is needed based on a survey of all affirmations. Thus, the World is in need of a great manifestation of equilibrium. Coordination is to be affirmed upon a new understanding of all the subtle principles of Hierarchy. One may even foresee how a transmutation of all affirmations will take place; how in science there will be no great division between spirit and matter. Indeed, it will be possible to build on new principles when the spiritual and the physical are united. It will be possible to secure knowledge of the body by means of the coordination of the centers, their functions and qualities. Such a unity of all functions leads to knowledge of life as it actually is. For example, one could study the various precipitations of the kidneys and the functions of the eyes. It is possible to coordinate the functions of all organs which have double branchings. It is possible to compare the organs which act by one channel. It is possible to be convinced of many unities of functions, which are highly indicative. Thus, new structures have their great principles, and a great ascent in the world of knowledge is indicated. Thus the Fiery Bearers of the synthesis bring good and happiness to the World. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the great affirmation of equilibrium and coordination. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 94:
94. The abyss may be conquered by different paths. Courage in the face of the unfolding abyss is attained precisely when the spirit places everything at stake. It is correct that the spirit can be tempered only in life. The overcoming of life's difficulties will bring the spirit its spark. Spiritual conquests are so difficult. The physical body endures privations in self-satisfaction, but the spirit conquers difficulties. And the fiery spiritual strife can uplift to a great height. Thus, let us aspire to spiritual difficulties. The abyss can unfold itself before the heart. Thus it seems that the path of life proceeds inexorably; but the heart which realizes the abyss is also conscious of the Light. For, when a final boundary has been manifested it is possible to unroll a Fiery Infinity. Only in complete striving can the spirit unfold its wings. On the path to the Fiery World one must be imbued with fearlessness before the abyss. The winged spirit knows this joy of attainment. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 95:
95. At the threshold of passage into the Subtle World there occurs a separation of the mental body from the physical. The development of fiery receptivity assists the flight into the Higher Spheres. The separation of the mental body can be clearly realized by the spirit which senses the breaking away from the Earth and aspires into the Higher Spheres; thus takes place a unification of the two Worlds, which liberates the spirit from the physical body. The question of death greatly preoccupies humanity. Precisely it is the transition which frightens people so much. It may be pointed out how wonderfully the spirit which has understood the transitory existence on Earth is impelled into the Subtle World. One should consciously prepare the spirit for the breaking away from Earth. In this manner the affirmed threshold is disclosed to the one newly arrived, in all the Fiery Grandeur. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one should accustom oneself to the breaking away from Earth. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 96:
96. When the fiery spirit plunges into the supermundane spheres the Subtle Spheres are not foreign to it, because this spirit has known the spatial manifestations. Thus the newcomer can acclimate himself in the strata of the Subtle World. A sensation of joy accompanies the entrance into the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 97:
97. One should be very solicitous about the last hours of sojourn on Earth. Often the final striving can predetermine the succeeding life, also the stratum in which the spirit will dwell. Indeed, it is inadmissible to recall the spirit into the earthly spheres when it already has broken away. Tissues which already have been freed from earthly attractions must be strained into a terrific effort in order again to be assimilated into the earthly atmosphere. People should learn to think during someone's departure, as well as during birth, and should be able to ease the processes. As delays are harmful during birth, they are likewise harmful during death. The subtle formation of the new body must be taken into consideration. Wounds caused the departing one must be cured in the Subtle World. A most cruel treatment of the departing ones is often manifested. It may be said that it is not death which torments, but living people. All who are approaching the Fiery Teaching must know about this. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the law of affirming the last minutes of the crossing. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 98:
98. Merit, as it is understood, must be replaced by a more subtle concept. If, instead of external signs, one becomes accustomed to look upon the reality of merit, according to the inner quality of action, then how many subtle signs can be observed! When the spirit learns to coordinate the earthly life with the Higher, then all measurements take on another dimension. Life filled merely with the monotony of the material world correspondingly marks off the merit according to its aspirations. But the consciousness of the two Worlds affirms new measures. The transitory will not be the real impelling factor. Only a striving for fiery manifestation unites the Worlds, and action will be correspondingly saturated. The consciousness of him who heads into the Fiery World is imbued with the Force emanating from the Hierarchy of Good; but earthly bliss is as quickly dissolved as is the entire transitory World. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the eternally living energy of the World of Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 99:
99. Karma is diffused in all actions, in all Worlds. In the same way as Karma can be hastened, it can be as well prolonged. A deepening of Karma is reflected not only upon the succeeding life. All intermediate states are also affected in an aggravation of Karma. The Subtle World is closely held in bond with the earthly, and it is necessary to intensify thinking in this direction. He who understands the meaning of the connection of the two Worlds, will be careful of his earthly actions. Care toward all energies is of assistance to the striving spirit. A chief impediment is non-understanding of the truth of spatial life; that all is transmuted, all is atoned for. Correctly has it been pointed out about the law of Karma; indeed, about the law of Karma unto infinity. Precisely, aspiration reaches into infinity; and so also do possibilities. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm a conscious relationship to the law of Karma. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 100:
100. The co-participants of Cosmic structure may be called true Regents. Each epoch has its Regents. The Lord, the Man-God, and the Regent of the Forces of Light constitute the great Power. The Hierarchic principle appears as the basis of all constructions, and for a deepening of understanding of Cosmic structure one should become affirmed by the recognition of the manifested law of Hierarchy. The Forces of Hierarchy are joined across two Worlds - the Guiding Principle, and the principle of fulfilling the Great Will are one Source. Worlds are built upon the two Principles. The Supermundane World is manifested by means of the earthly one. The earthly world aspires into the Fiery World. Eternal life is affirmed in this fiery unity, and the power of life is intensified in fiery structure. For a subtle understanding of the Hierarchic Principle one should delve into the structure of Existence. The Higher Will has bestowed its Covenants. Manifestation of the Fiery World has been assumed by Fiery Spirits; in this manner an exchange unifying the Worlds has taken place. All religions have been affirmed by an exchange of Fiery Forces. This fiery cooperation is the Cosmic structure. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of Cosmic structure. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 101:
101. Verily, only the heart is able to penetrate into all actions, into all motives, into all entities, manifesting discernment. For penetration into the Fiery World, it is especially necessary to discriminate with the heart. Only that source which strives toward the basis of Truth can provide a concept of the true structure of Cosmos. Only that source which is saturated with the fire of subtle energies can offer a true measure of the judgments. For the affirmation of one's forces in the Higher Spheres it is indispensable to intensify the forces of the heart, for there is no other quality of Fire which can replace these energies. The heart powerfully impels the spirit to the subtle energies. All the Higher Spheres are attained by the tension of the heart. This sacred vessel can reveal all the creative exalted spheres. These heart energies are irreplaceable, truly the Higher Will is reflected in them. The creativeness of the heart may be called sunlike. On the path to the Fiery World let us aspire to an understanding of the heart as a connecting manifestation between the Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 102:
102. The distribution of people according to auras and to mutual attraction is a scientific truth, but for scientific investigations it is necessary to apply subtle discrimination. Where the cognition of the heart is aglow, there will be discrimination. Where the cognition of the heart is inactive, so also inactive will be the fiery energy. It is necessary to feel how there are gathered around the fiery heart those who have been drawn to it by the striving toward Fiery Service. The attraction of the magnet of the heart acts as a law; it must also be remembered that each life of the heart attracts those who reveal kinship of spirit. Life which is thus begun is extended in the supermundane spheres. Thus can be easily explained each Karmic manifestation. People do not reflect much on this law; and the World does not so much suffer from various calamities as it does from the breaking of this great law by the intrusion of human errors. Intrusion on the harmonious arrangement is always manifested in a derangement of Karmic effects. Many inexplicable misfortunes have been evoked by Karmic violations. In history one can trace how kings have been deprived of their most faithful servants, how generals have lost their troops, and spiritual guides their disciples, through some fearful intrusion into the connecting Karma. Let us deliberate, on the fiery path, about the invulnerability of Karma for the sake of advancement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 103:
103. Transmutation of the centers intensifies the creative energies which are necessary for crossing into the Subtle World. Each spiritual striving produces its sediments, which assume the aspect of subtle energies during the passage into the Subtle World. Thus, it is important to aspire into the Higher Spheres. Ecstasy of spirit and joy of the heart yield those energies which nourish the subtle body. Indeed, only a feeling imbued with higher impulses provides the needed energies. It must be understood that imperil and gross earthly desires produce their ugly ulcers, which the spirit must heal in the subtle body. Ulcers of the spirit are carried over into the Subtle World if they are not gotten rid of on the Earth. Liberation from the physical vehicle does not mean deliverance from spiritual ulcers. When the spirit, faced with breaking away from the Earth, realizes how it has used its energies, then the consciousness can atone for a great deal; but the consciousness must be impelled toward the thought about the Higher Worlds. Even the most serious criminal can be directed toward the understanding of the burden of Karma, but for this it is necessary to change the social conditions. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one should become accustomed to the thought about transmutation of the centers, because liberation from the body is not deliverance from spiritual ulcers. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 104:
104. Forces manifested for the Service of Light do not invade Karma, as some who are not initiated into the power of Karma think. The Forces of Light observe human actions, giving the direction but not invading life. Many are the examples of this. Messengers appear, warnings are sent, the direction is given and the paths pointed out; but the choice of designated affirmation is determined by the human will. In this way appears the manifestation of cooperation between the two Worlds. Precisely, self-activity of the spirit can bring near a better Karma. Thus it can be explained why the Forces of Light do not stop the spirit from certain actions which violate often that which has been ordained. Often people are perplexed as to why the other paths are not indicated. Likewise they wonder why the Sendings are affirmed through various channels? They wonder why the Forces of Light do not ward off different currents. Let us reply. "The Forces of Light never invade human Karma." This law must be remembered on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 106:
106. To be affirmed in the heart upon the Lord is the first condition on the path to the Fiery World. It is impossible to arrive at the ordained Gates without this fiery requirement. Of course, Guidance must be recognized in spirit and heart, for the acceptance of the Hand of the Lord is alone insufficient without devoting the heart to the Lord. One must understand that law which unites the Teacher with the disciple, because without the manifestation of complete attachment to the Lord there can be no bond. A full acceptance of Guidance means a conscious relationship, for one must understand and feel in the heart the warmth which arises from the depths of the spirit. It is especially necessary to feel and to learn to discern that by which the nature of the Lord is linked with that of the disciple. Thus, one must remember that vibrations and Karma are as connecting links on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 107:
107. The spirit is actuated by various levers. Love and striving are the strongest levers. Love for Hierarchy and striving for Service provide the impulse for higher saturations. These powerful levers direct the spirit to perfectment, not only on the Earth but also in the Subtle World. Even if it were somehow possible to be freed on the Earth from certain manifestations, the supermundane spheres do not permit the spirit so easily to change spheres. The supermundane spheres have their vortices into which the spirit is drawn. These vortices may be called whirlwinds of expiation. According to the condition of striving or carnate desire the spirit falls into these vortices and may pass into other spheres only by atoning and by transmuting its energies. It is necessary to understand the conditions of the Subtle World. If humanity would reflect upon this remarkable bond with the Subtle World the concept of Karma would become clear. There is no action, no thought, no step which does not impel the spirit into a certain vortex. The fiery spirit is manifested as an inviolate link between the Worlds, for thus all paths are revealed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 108:
108. Indeed, refraining from delving into the existing bond between the Fiery World and the earthly deprives life of its meaning, and each fiery manifestation becomes meaningless. Delving into the Fiery World is indispensable for understanding in life the fact that the unity of two Worlds directs the thought cosmically. Only the unity of each vital manifestation with its extension into the Fiery World affirms the significance of all vital processes. It is hard to imagine how difficult it is to direct thoughts if this law is unrealized, or when this law has been distorted by different interpretations. How much more clearly can the spirit grasp the process of life and death when the concept of the Supermundane World lives in one's consciousness! Thus, the whirlwinds of the spheres of subtle tensions impel the spirit during ascent and return. Definitely, the bond of the spirit with Karma is manifested in both worlds. The understanding of this bond points to the beauty affirmed by the Cosmos. Discrimination of those vital impulses which in the future will provide conditions for subtle existence, is so very important! For it is impossible to take eternity for the transitory, and the transitory for eternity. Thus does the spirit learn, living in the material world, to appraise the transitory; but Eternity has been ordained in the Cosmos! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 109:
109. The bond between Worlds must occupy the thoughts of humanity. How else could one explain certain invisible processes, which nurture life? One may become imbued with that knowledge only when the spirit apprehends in the heart the manifestations of the Invisible world. How else may one explain life and the crossing into the Subtle World, if one is not affirmed upon the Fiery World? Each earthly occurrence assuredly has in the back of it its invisible cause, and it also is a potential cause. It can be easily understood that for fiery receptivity one should first of all affirm thought upon the bond with the supermundane spheres. Happenings in life can be made real only when the spirit senses each higher vibration. Obviously, humanity lives without cognition of the heart, which moves with the force of the Fiery World. For better forms one should look upon life as a union of the two Worlds. Each striving in this direction will be helpful for ascent into the Subtle World. If the perception of higher energies is established as a vital process, one may become aware that earthly life, with all its pangs, is extended into the next World. Thus, let us apprehend the law of atonement on the Earth, in actions and meditations. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 110:
110. About the destination of man on the Earth. From times immemorial this question has occupied the minds of people. All religions have noted the affirmation about the destination of man who bears a kinship to Higher Force. Wherein then is revealed a likeness to Higher Force? Only in perfectionment of spirit may man be likened to Higher Force. The destination of man cannot be regarded as something accidental. Likewise it is impossible to regard all forms uniformly, because all spheres have their own forms and very precise correlations. We speak often about the bond between two Worlds, because it is imperative to get out of the charmed circle which has girdled the planet. It is necessary to find the exit. Thinking must be directed to the more subtle principles in order to discover points of contact. Reflecting upon the simplest processes, we shall reach the highest concepts. If we shall discover the subtle bond in all life then indeed a striving toward the Higher World will not delay in coming. Since up to now it has been rather difficult to awaken the consciousness, at present it is necessary to push forward persistently all the foundations of the bond. All events, all affirmations, summon humanity to the achievement of transmutation of the fundamentals of a World outlook. It is especially needed to penetrate into the destination of man. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 111:
111. No receptivity is possible without heart aspiration. True, the intellect does perceive, but incomparable is the subtle action of the heart. In fact, when we say that a thought has flashed, it means the heart has revealed a saturated remembrance and perception. Indeed, only subtle energies can be joined to the subtle; therefore, the speediest attainment is through the heart. The bond with the Fiery World is established by the saturated heart, because this vessel alone permits penetration into the Fiery World. To understand the striving of the heart as a symbol of creativeness brings to the spirit affirmation of the Fiery World. The heart bears the burden of the World. The heart liberates from the earthly burden. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 112:
112. The protective network is formed out of subtlest energies. All centers participate in the formation of this powerful shield. For a complete circle it is necessary that all the spiritual centers intensify their energies. From out of the centers of the spirit it is especially necessary to tense the heart, because by its power it can transmute thinking. Right thinking produces stability, which is the first requirement. Steadfastness expels duplicity, fear and doubt. The protective net can defend a man, making him invulnerable. But this shield can only then be affirmed when all subtle energies have been harmonized. The experience of Agni Yogi truly provides this shield, but a most cautious regard for the centers is necessary. The protective net must be continually saturated with the energies from within, as a fiery, eternally ascending spiral. Spiritual centers must nurture this power. The protective net passes on with the spirit into the Subtle World. Woven from the subtlest energies, it can become assimilated into the Fiery World; only the highest strivings may be reflected in it. People who live by means of lower centers have no protective net. Obsessed ones do not have this shield. Therefore, on the Fiery path one should take care of the interweaving of the subtlest energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 114:
114. The fabric of the protective net is strung by the most diverse energies. Each spiritual center is based upon the collection of precipitations of the subtlest energies into the protective net. All the centers are transmuted and saturated by fire, which weaves the threads of the protective net. Thus, this shield is an affirmation of all cosmic currents, which are refracted in the protective net. Each blow upon the aura may be reflected, as a boomerang, upon its sender. When the protective net can reflect all the Higher Fires, then, indeed, can be fused in this furnace many manifest blows. Each striving consciousness must weave its own protective net. One may deflect many blows and painful stings if the protective net remains impenetrable. The immunity of the spiritual centers may become complete when the protective net is continually nourished by fire from within. Hence, it is so important to be solicitous about the tension of the protective net. Psychic energy, aspiration of the spirit, and fiery transmutation will supply the needed fabric for the protective net. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the power of this Shield. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 115:
115. However diverse the Worlds are in their spiritual properties and functions, nevertheless it is necessary to become accustomed to think about the bridge to the Fiery World. Everything has its connecting energies. Why then not strive to understand the bridge to the Fiery World. As man reflects all the qualities of earthly life, to the same extent must he be concerned as to how to lay a bridge between the Worlds. Just as the abyss of mankind is visible from the supermundane spheres, so should the Higher World be accepted into human consciousness. The bridge between the two Worlds is maintained in the aspiration of thought. Rightly has it been said about the beauty of thought which reveals all Worlds. Indeed, the bridge between the two Worlds can be made real if the actions are filled with beauty. Truly, not words but actions bring all saturations. The bridge between Worlds will be based upon harmonization of the currents of heart and spirit. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the bridge between Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 117:
117. The bridge between Worlds is based on harmonization of all the subtlest energies. Actually, the majority thinks that transmutation of the centers takes place on the physical plane. This is an error. Such consciousness must be enlightened. Transmutation of centers by Fire is a fusion of all the centers, both physical and spiritual. A spiritualization of the entire being takes place. In fiery transmutation the Fiery World is revealed especially strongly, because a fiery harmonization takes place in one's entire essence, involving acquisition of all the higher tensions. Therefore, one may accept the law of the connection of the Worlds in each process of the refinement of spiritual centers. Accumulation of these energies gives the spirit an impetuousness which carves out the shortest path. Thus one must accept the concept of the bridge between Worlds, and one should remember that no unconscious labor of the centers exists. Conscious harmony of the centers is a great mystery. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the shortest path. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 118:
118. Among the mysteries existing in the Cosmos must be noted that of succession of existences. The rhythms of these existences are just as varied as are the Monads. Some think that it is necessary to spend a great number of lives in palaces; others think that for heroism cavalries are needed; a third group thinks that glory is needed; a fourth that chastisement of spirit and body are necessary, and so on ad infinitum. But We say achievement of spirit is needed. And this fiery quality is attained only through the inner Fire of the heart. Rightly has it been said that the deeds of the heart are the foundation. Knowledge of the heart affirms the great essence. Therefore, the heart as a magnet is powerful,. Of course, a being lives in all potentiality. For a certain cycle of years the potential manifests one form of actions, for another cycle other actions are manifested. Thus, a complete world of actions takes place in a single life. Let us recall how many luminous actions fill the records of the Book of Life. Let us consider each action of Light, for it is especially necessary to realize those powerful energies which fill a being on a great step. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 119:
119. The forces of the spirit provide the currents upon which certain energies can proceed. The Hiero-inspiration can be sent only through the currents of the spirit. A power not earthly is carried by the Bearers of these currents. The spirit and heart which are saturated by these currents withstand many attacks. Often have We observed a solitary traveler on the Path of Service repulsing the onslaughts of darkness. The Forces of the Spirit bestow the power of action upon straight-knowledge. Currents of the spirit are the link with the Higher Forces. When the powerful energies saturate a being, then becomes apparent the development of all the higher centers. Hiero-inspiration can be affirmed only in the heart which is aflame with closeness to the Hierarchy of Light. Therefore, on the path to the Fiery World it is so important to distinguish these currents, because it is necessary to apply a conscious relation to everything in order to find the bond with the Invisible World of Fire. Thus, the forces of the spirit can truly conquer Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 120:
120. It is necessary subtly to investigate transference of sensitiveness. Transfer of sensitivity, inwardly or outwardly, constitutes a very important branch of science; not only for the investigation of the human organism, but also for the study of reciprocal tension of Macrocosm and microcosm. Up to this point experiments have been carried out between people and objects; further experiments will be made with plants and animals. By broadening the investigations, one can arrive at a study of the exchange of subtle energies. Thus, all animals can serve for the change of currents of diseases. Of course, in this investigation it will be needful to develop an immunity against infection. Magnetism of the Earth and of the roots of trees, as well as Prana, can serve for the purification of emanations. One may reach into the Cosmic Laboratory for all bases for these investigations. Before the experiment of transfer of sensitivity one should study the manifestations of Agni Yoga, for only subtle receptivity will yield a subtle understanding. One must be imbued with currents of the spirit in order to understand all the potency that saturates the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 122:
122. The World is plunged into such a dark state that the supermundane spheres are being filled with stifling gases. Various indicated manifestations affirm how black threads envelop the earthly spheres. It is proper to think and to prepare the consciousness for manifestations of fiery shocks. Space is in need of a purification, and a new discharge may occur in the earthly sphere when the spiritual currents will be roused creatively under the tension of new impulses. It is impossible to expect a regeneration on the planet without the affirmation of new principles and of coordination. Only spatial currents are needed for coordination with vital potentials. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us strive for ascent through fiery spiritual currents. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 123:
123. If one accustoms oneself to penetrate into the depths of the heart, it is possible to evoke vibratory currents of subtle feelings. In the depths of the heart can be awakened the manifestation of the Cosmic Magnet. It is only necessary to recall those moments of life which manifest the resounding of subtle strings. A glance directed into the depths of the heart discovers all the currents of the spirit. It can truly be said that people persist living without pity. First of all it must be understood that in the Subtle World there is nothing more frightful than heartlessness. It casts the spirit down to a step on which the earthly world loses all human likeness. Therefore, magnanimity can follow only after heartlessness has been cast out. Nothing is more frightful than that heartlessness which is in the pretended magnanimity that lives in the heart of egoism. Therefore, the path of Truth manifests a spiritual current which illuminates the searches. A pretended magnanimity is not the foundation of creative cooperation. Infringement upon the heart of one's dear one is not magnanimity. Thus, let the co-workers especially look into the depths of their hearts, for as Ur. has rightly said - "one should not insinuate oneself into the soul of one's friend, it is better to look into the mirror of one's own spirit." On the path to the Fiery World a pretended magnanimity is a stumbling block. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 124:
124. The world suffers from a dismemberment which engulfs all the great beginnings. In place of unity, dismemberment is preached everywhere. There has remained not one principle which people do not destroy at its core. Each beginning is affirmed first of all as a part of a great Whole. How could this matter fail to be treated in human searches? The invisible is isolated from the visible World. The Higher is isolated from Earth. Only a striving for unity of concepts of magnitudes can establish the necessary link between the Worlds. Without saturation of the heart it is impossible to embrace all the Worlds, for how to affirm a cosmic bond without the acceptance of the Unity of the whole Cosmos? In the small and the great let us manifest understanding of this Great Law. The dismemberment of Worlds leads to a state of savagery. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the unity of Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 125:
125. So many distortions, so many inaccuracies have been admitted into the Teachings. Verily, each purification is great Service. Each striving to renew the Truth, as it has been given to humanity, is fiery Service. The black threads seen represent not only the darkness of the earthly atmosphere, but also that network which covers the human mind and heart. It is difficult to imagine how many minds have been clouded by various evil interpretations. Each man is full of tension in search of new interpretations, but goes farther and farther away from the Truth. Dismemberment is so vividly affirmed in religions, in science, and in all creativeness. Each World has its correlation to another World. Each Truth emanates from another Truth. Truth is revealed only to the open heart. Thus, the tensed consciousness, which senses the cosmic pulse, passes on its own beat with luminous thoughts. Verily, great is the Fiery Pulse, revealed to the fiery heart. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 126:
126. Exactly with fire and sword is the planet being purified. How otherwise will the consciousness be awakened? The aspiration of humanity is drowned in earthly desires. Waves of gross desires impair each zone of light, and each instant reveals oceans of unrestrained lusts. If humanity would compare Light with darkness, the visible World with the Invisible, then it would indeed be possible to affirm the fiery Truth. In the supermundane spheres the spirit grievously atones for its earthly doings. If one imagines vortices of good or evil, which, as it were, are pulling the spirit into their orbits, then one can manifest an understanding of the cosmic currents. Free will engenders a cause of a cosmic current, and the current of evil or the current of good will be chosen by the spirit through free will, expressed by everyday actions. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World comparison of the currents of good and evil gives the impulse for pure striving. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 127:
127. As to how to apply one's qualities in Service, it is not enough to say, "I have come and I wish to serve," for readiness to serve obliges the disciple to acquire discipline of spirit. It is insufficient to say that all indications of the Teaching have been accepted, for only in life is it possible to manifest acceptance of the Indications. If the earthly plane imposes hard and fast rules, the world of the spirit demands the manifestation of striving in life towards acceptance of the Covenant of Hierarchy. Firm striving compresses the spirit and tempers it for true Service. One must merit the affirmation of the Call, one must understand the Call, one must free oneself from many burdens; thus, should one understand the truth of approach to the Teaching. One must understand the beauty of giving, for merely earthly givings do not affirm the "chalice." Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let the co-workers apprehend the Call to Service. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 128:
128. One can imagine the joy of the spirit which has realized the construction of a New World. If the striving is great, then each form will produce a deepening in perfectionment. The unification of Worlds can advance conscious striving. Let us take the forms of the Subtle World and apply them to the earthly plane. The comparison between psychic energy and mechanical receptions has been rightly applied. Indeed, creativeness can be manifested precisely by the higher energies, but for such subtle perception it is necessary to manifest transmutation of the centers. Only when the spirit feels communion with the Invisible World is it possible to affirm the spatial current. Even simple experiments require complete confidence. How much more strongly affirmed then must be the spirit in full communion with the Invisible World! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 128:
Many things which it is customary to consider as phenomena may be explained simply as transmutation of one of the centers. How strongly then does create the spirit of the Agni Yogi whose centers have been kindled by sacred fire! Thus, on the path to the Fiery World it is possible to penetrate into the powerful activity of the Agni Yogi. Let us reverence the Mother of Agni Yoga - I have spoken. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 129:
129. In the spirit of each man lives the principle of good, which can saturate the whole being if these energies of Light are consciously invoked. The constructiveness of the spirit can be intensified by currents manifested by good or evil; it depends upon man to put into action the different levers. Each builder can honestly say to himself what it is that he serves - spirit or matter. Indeed, one can easily be convinced as to the direction in which the forces of the spirit proceed. In its seed each spirit knows the truth manifested by quiet currents; hence, this immersing directs the spirit to right thinking. Certainly, the consciousness of unity can open all the locks which separate man from the Higher Truth. The world of the spirit needs to be understood. Thus, everyone can evoke a most subtle current from the depths of the heart. The best conduit to the Fiery World is the depths of the heart; therein is hidden the Cosmic Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 130:
130. The boundary line between the higher and lower spheres must demonstrate that it is possible for their unification to take place. There are many paths for unifying the Worlds. First of all, it is important to accustom the consciousness to the thought that all is possible. Once accepted that all is possible, the spirit can attain the degree of the Fiery Emblem, which bestows an impetuous constructiveness. When the spirit of man becomes accustomed to thought about the Subtle World, the manifestation of many laws of Existence becomes intelligible. A most urgent law directs man to the principle of unity, to the transformation of man by the path of Fire, transmuting all the centers. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 130:
Even the dark forces believe in the unity of Worlds. True, in the limited consciousness, the unification of Worlds is expressed by examples which bring the Higher down to the lower; but the aspiring consciousness rises upward from the earthly spheres to the Subtle Worlds. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us learn to rise to the spheres affirmed by Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 132:
132. Often the spirit which bears the synthesis affirms its knowledge from within the "chalice," for the accumulated treasures of creativeness are actually tensed by creative vibrations. Often the spirit, as it were, finds its confirmation upon the basis of the unified consciousness. The manifestation of creative vibrations often evokes a thought which has dwelt in the depths of the heart. One must harken to those thoughts which, as if something familiar, live in the spirit. One can find many identical vibrations by subtly examining one's consciousness. The treasures of the "chalice" are not to be regarded as accidental. They constitute the potentiality of the spirit. These creative vibrations open many locks, for the hidden knowledge which lives in the spirit can be revealed. Often the aspiring spirit discovers that vibration which connects it with the Higher Forces. How can one imagine this sacred power which unites the depths of the heart with the Fiery World! The records of space are often available to it, for unity is strongly manifested as the bond between Worlds. On the path to the Fiery World it is needful to remember about the vibration which touches the depths of the heart of the bearer of synthesis. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 133:
133. It is difficult even to imagine how infected the planet is! Not one law remains which has not been permeated by the poison of decomposition. Each higher manifestation has been so completely covered by black thought that purification of the earthly and supermundane strata is the most important task. Even the way that the Higher Teaching is being applied only demonstrates that the interpretations of darkness are closer to the spirit. The Fiery Covenant will then be affirmed when the human spirit is cleansed of those manifestations which have obscured spirit and heart. Let us investigate how Truth is being affirmed. The Fiery Spirit affirms the Higher Covenant. Its successors affirm the given Teaching. The chosen Spirit clarifies the Covenant handed down by the Fiery Lawgiver. Thus, for the affirmation of New Covenants the Giving Hand and the receiving one are unified. People think too little about this sacred bond. The unification of the Worlds can take place only in this manner. The Visible World and the Invisible can find a living application only when a bond is affirmed. Therefore, one who takes upon himself the clarification of the Teaching carries a Burden of humanity. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us be imbued with respect for the clarification of the Teaching. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 134:
134. Therefore, so flamingly beautiful is the task of clarifying the Teaching. It never has happened that the Teaching was affirmed without a fiery clarifier. This task also may be called a sacrificial one. Only a spirit closest in heart can take upon himself this mission. Only a unified consciousness can know the affirmation of Truth. Only a unified consciousness can perceive how to give clarification to the Teaching. We are all, in turn, affirmed as Lawgivers and Clarifiers - this is the Highest Law. The ocean of the Teaching is given only to the nearest one. Humanity suffers so greatly from egoism and self-conceit that it is indispensable to affirm the closest source. Thus, let the heart feel and know in its depths that through the Mother of Agni Yoga is given to the World My Fiery Message. It is essential that the depths of the heart perceive this fiery Truth on all paths. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 135:
135. The Living Ethics discerns all the concepts which are the Fundamentals of Life. In order to apply the Living Ethics to life it is first of all needful to find in oneself the quality of true Service to Hierarchy. Precisely all bigots are the first to depart from the Living Ethics. No standing before an Object, symbolizing the Loftiest of Images, can help, if there is no true reverence. We know bigots who can pray with words but are silent in heart. Indeed, these bigots love to talk about a sacred Image hanging near them in a corner or standing close by on a table. The Living Ethics must first of all be expressed in ethics of daily actions. The Living Ethics helps to preserve the image of man. These fiery laws will give the spirit understanding of Hierarchy. Service can be a miraculous bridge between Worlds, for the Subtle World cannot help a spirit to become surrounded with subtle energies if infections of the spirit are not outlived on the Earth. Useless are all assurances of devotion, useless are professed understandings of the Teacher, useless are honors to the Lord where there is no understanding of the Living Ethics. In the Subtle World one does not depart from one's experiences. As one's own light illumines the surroundings, so too does one's own darkness choke all space. On the path to the Fiery World one must ponder about the threatening consequences if the Living Ethics has not been applied in life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 137:
137. The Living Ethics contains laws for the manifestation of Truth. Life is affirmed in all the higher concepts; thus, the creativeness of the Living Ethics directs thought to the construction of the essential. All strivings in the name of the Living Ethics will direct thought to future constructiveness. Indeed, not by words but by actions will be molded the steps of the future. Each life-giving fire must evoke its own forms. Therefore, the creativeness of the Living Ethics can direct humanity to the Light. The Subtle World affirms its creative power which is manifested for the betterment of Existence. How great is the responsibility of mankind for all the engenderings which have caused such destruction! Each engendering in its turn produces its destruction, and the planet is engulfed in stifling gases. Therefore, it is so important to assume a higher destination of life as a striving toward the true Living Ethics. It is impossible to bring into order the earthly and supermundane spheres without this purification. The present is revealed as the time for introspection and adoption of these great designations, for the battle between Light and darkness is at hand. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us intensify our energies in the name of the Living Ethics. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 138:
138. Reverence to the Lord can be experienced only by the heart. Filling the heart with the Lord propels each quality of the spirit. Only inner comprehension will give subtle understanding. Nothing external can wash the body of Christ. Nothing external replaces the filling of the heart with the Lord. Even small flashes of consciousness indicate that nothing external can be compared with the fire of the spirit and with pure motive. If the spirit could preserve the memory of the spheres of the Subtle World, then indeed much could have been already established. But it would be impossible to leave behind memory of the experiences, because hard is the path of sensations not yet outlived. The supermundane spheres have their records, and these direct the efforts of successive lives. Long since have all religions proclaimed this law. Reverence of God, reverence of the Judge, reverence of the Lord, is a single concept. Therefore, on the path to the Fiery World let us remember how vital is reverence of the Lord. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 139:
139. People do not even suspect how strained the planet is! All these conditions which governments are creating are comparable to a volcano. Each wave of actions is saturated with destruction. There are no such circumstances as would indicate an advancement toward salvation. Yet the more suffocating, the more speedily can the great World Problem be resolved. Supermundane spheres are also agitated. Verily, each spirit striving into the future can sense that "Something" about which only the Lords know. Surely it is imperative to think about the driving clouds which must inevitably destroy the countries going against the Light. A New Dawn is already lighting the way on the dark horizon. Already events are proceeding and new forces are building a better future. Therefore, one must reflect about the appearance of the Fiery Element, for whoever is from Fire, triumphs with Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 140:
140. At all turning points in the history of the World it could have been observed how the fiery concepts were broadcast in space. Side by side with dying concepts new paths were born. All great changes have been directed by cosmic currents of two poles. Thus, the organization of the World is saturated with the energies of these two poles. The stronger the tension of darkness, the more powerful the creativeness of Light. Fiery energies can be affirmed only in great tension. The explosions of these tensions produce new energies. Viewing the chart of the World, the far-sighted spirits know where is being established the New Magnet of future constructions. One can easily convince oneself as to the procedure of the cosmic energies of the upheaval, as they impetuously drive toward the ultimate battle. All cosmic energies are being assembled for the installation of the fiery foundations. Indeed, this entire great transmutation could have taken place by another path, but, as was said in antiquity, to wish means to have. And this principle is strongly affirmed in life. One must sensitively harken to the approach of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 141:
141. Precisely a Fiery Purification must be affirmed upon Earth. Bodily energies are nurtured with earthly emanations, and the energies of fiery potentials must be just as vitally manifested in the earthly spheres. The path of fiery purifications must reach its mighty limit, because organisms, by exerting their intensities of will, can establish a sacred bond with the Fiery World. Therefore, only saturated spirits can prolong their labors on the refinement of the centers. Without this permeation it is impossible to consolidate the labor of the spirit in the two Worlds. On the path to the Fiery World one must accept the law of Purification by Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 143:
143. Resurrection of the spirit can be manifested in any sphere whatsoever of vital activity. Any step can become the stimulus for this purification. But resurrection of the spirit requires real action. Words or promises or intentions do not cause resurrection of the spirit. Rightly have promises have been pointed out which were not intended for fulfillment. Resurrection of the spirit can be affirmed only by true strivings for action. On the path to the Fiery World one must remember how it is possible to attain resurrection of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 145:
145. The composition of the aura is highly complex. Into it enter psychic and physical emanations. Each impulse or thought is reflected in it. Each aspiration produces its obvious emanation. But in studying the aura it will be necessary subtly to distinguish between the two types of emanations which correspond to the two Worlds. During illnesses it is also necessary to study carefully the radiations which may be an effect of the Fiery World. Thus, when We are dealing with auras, it is necessary to take into consideration the subtle body, which sends out rays from the centers to the surface of the surrounding aura. The creativeness of the spirit especially can be reflected on the aura. Indeed, all fluids have their levels, which will be highly indicative for many scientific investigations. Likewise it is very important to investigate the extremities, for the magnet of the extremities, the fingers, feet and the radiations of the eyes can produce a powerful combination for uniting the personal magnetism with that of the earth and of the elements. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World it is important to affirm each unifying of the emanations with Cosmos. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 151:
151. Cosmic vibrations direct energies into action. If man would accustom himself to harkening to the cosmic vibrations, he would discover many spatial manifestations. A cosmic vortex, which propels energies through powerful agitations, may be compared with a strong magnet the power of which creates through various actions. Energies which are gathered by a saturated vortex are distributed according to the poles of attraction. The width of application of this law of attraction to the various assignments of man in all the Worlds is immeasurable. Just as man is attracted to certain kindred on Earth, in the spiritual world he is attracted by a vortex created by his own actions. It is difficult to free oneself from a Cosmic vortex, therefore it is needful to direct the human consciousness to the inexorable laws. Mastery of Karma and of the laws of life requires true understanding of the Cosmic Vortex. Space consists of these vibrations, eternally moving in the spiral of the vortex. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 153:
153. From the small to the great, humanity perverts all Truths. The higher the law, the lower its shattering. The unification of energies affirms so much for conscious strivings, but man has imposed his own branding mark. Therefore, Fiery Purification comes lawfully. Space is saturated with great records which reveal to mankind the great Truth of Be-ness. A great preparation for a World change, in which the Fiery Forces will participate, is going on. Thus, all the principles of the fiery laws will be given to humanity as a final touchstone. Thus the great Law of integration of the Atom will be that great stimulus. Thus We are prepared for the Great Hour. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 154:
154. Discernment, a quality of the spirit, can be exercised in examination of those actions which especially clearly reveal the depths of the heart. Precisely there where humility is lacking will be a place for imposture. There where Hierarchy is not reverenced, will be a place for blasphemy. There where the Decree of the Higher Forces is affirmed only insubordinately, will egoism be hidden. And there where the Fiery Teacher is absent the direction will not be on the side of the Teaching. One cannot realize the great Teaching without the Fiery Teacher, without a striving of the spirit to the World of the Teacher. The manifestation of the Fiery Teacher is the path to the Fiery World. Thus, the records of space are filled with self-styled Teachers, but the Guiding Principle is the Fiery Teacher. One cannot pass without Him, one cannot advance without Him, one cannot attain without Him. Thus let us remember, in creating a better future. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 155:
155. Of all the subtle energies the most receptive is the energy arising from the heart. The current which is united with the Fire of Space must have radiation from the heart. This concept is deeper and broader than is customarily thought. In speaking about the heart current, it is needful to think about its creative power, for indeed, when a thought has been felt deeply it can create. Actually, when the heart beats in unison with the Cosmos all currents can be united through Fire. Therefore, nothing compulsory can replace the fiery tremor of the heart. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for this palpitation which opens the Gates to all attainments. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 157:
The royal spirit of the Hierarch is that power which awakens the consciousness and which manifests the higher conception of Truth on the planet. King of spirit is the Fiery Hierarch! What a power does this great Guardian of Fire manifest! How many great structures are being erected having foundations in the fiery King of the Spirit! Thus, let us remember on the path to the Fiery World about that blessed power which is borne by the King of the Spirit - the Hierarch. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 158:
158. It is especially necessary to employ cautiousness for manifestations of cosmic energies. The misuse of energies is a danger connected with every affirmation of cosmic force. Only a conscious and careful attitude can ward off frightful consequences. Forces called up from the Subtle World require a restraint which only a strong spirit can manifest. Otherwise this unbridled force becomes an affirmation of Cosmic Chaos. When fiery dates approach it is very necessary to know this, for vast will be the manifestation of invocations. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 159:
159. The protective net contains reflections of the centers. One cannot be affirmed upon any manifestations without touching the protective net. One can imagine these reflections of the centers as their potentials which are inflamed or awakened depending upon this or that feeling, inclination, or action. Even in physical infections one may seek the cause in the unguarded state of the protective net. These processes indicate how important it is to watch the protective net, and how readily possible it is to disturb these radiations of the spirit. True, when the radiation is saturated with higher feelings or strivings, the protective net is strengthened by these energies. But blots, noticeable on the aura, must be studied as indexes of various spiritual ulcers. Therefore, only he who apprehends the whole creativeness of the spirit foresees the advisability of guarding the protective net. In contacting the spatial Fire, it is needful to understand all the processes of the laboratory of the centers. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one should become affirmed in one's consciousness upon the ruinous effect of selfhood, which causes irritation by manifesting actual poisoning with imperil. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 163:
163. The lightning which cleaves space creates purification of the spheres. Each cosmic manifestation transmutes those energies which must be reworked. In the Cosmic Laboratory there are many means of spatial discharges. Purification is a necessary process in the Cosmos. Knowing the unity of Macrocosm and microcosm, one must find understanding of each process. Who will transmute the spirit of humanity? We say - the lightning of the Spirit of the Bearer of Fire. Who will let fly the cosmic arrow for the destruction of evil? Who will take up the task of cleansing the entrusted Banners? Rightly has been called to mind the Sword of Christ. When cosmic energies are tensed in fiery might, and purifying lightnings are making space atremble, the Fiery Spirit creates correspondingly. The World suffers from half-way measures and suffocates from indulgences - yes, yes, yes! Lightning of the spirit can cleanse space. Lightning of the spirit can make manifest the far-off Worlds. Lightning of the spirit can bestow a wonderful future, for lightning of the spirit saturates space with fiery energies. Who will manifest the prophetic fire of purification? Only the Co-worker of Cosmic forces, only the Co-worker of the Forces of Light. To Her, Co-worker of the Cosmic forces, Fellow-traveler of the Forces of Light, have I ordained the lightning of the spirit. To Her has been given the right to create with the Cosmic Sword. To Her has been given the Fiery Heart - let the Light be of the lightning of Beauty - yes, yes, yes! I have spoken. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 165:
165. The forces of darkness press on by various means, being affirmed in strata which are found to be near to the Light. In the Subtle Spheres this proximity is naturally impossible, but in the earthly strata, where the atmosphere is so thickened with infected gases, the forces of darkness definitely try to come close to the Light. An impulse of destruction impels the forces of darkness to these Torch lights of Truth. The enemies who uplift a sword are not so dangerous as those who penetrate under the mask of Light. There are conscious and unconscious instruments of darkness. At first the unconscious ones create, as it were, in unison with the good, and these bearers of evil infect each pure beginning. But conscious servants of evil enter into the temple with your prayer, and woe to the undiscerning! Dark snares have been laid for them. It is not fitting to admit into the Holy of Holies offenders against the spirit. Djinn can help on the earthly plane, and may even build a temple, but the spiritual plane is inaccessible to them. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the servants of darkness who strive to penetrate into the Holy of Holies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 167:
167. Before the great reorganization of the World, a manifestation of all the dark forces is displayed, for a better transmutation. What is taking place in the World cannot be called a step of evolution, but it can indeed be said that what is being manifested is the lowest, the most intense, the most saturated by the forces of darkness. But great is the work which gathers together everything helpful for the great reconstruction. Just as the condensed strata of the earthly spheres are being made ready for battle, so does a manifestation of the Forces of Light stand on guard. The stage which the planet is going through can be compared with a furnace of Cosmic Fire. All dense energies are aflame in tension, and on guard stands the Fiery Right. Fiery creativeness is assembling all fiery energies - thus the World is being reconstructed by the tension of two polarities. It is necessary clearly to discern these turbulent energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 169:
169. Everyone must think about the reconstruction of the World, for when we apprehend what is taking place, we grasp the approach of the future. Each thought directed to the construction of the New Epoch will provide its own forms. Thought-forms manifest the trend of the future; hence it is needful to understand the chain of saturated strivings. Creativeness of spirit is as a fiery lever in space, as a powerfully impelled fiery creator, as a ruler in space, as a great saturating Fire. Thus, one who thinks about preeminence and about the great future molds an affirmation of constructiveness. Space must be cemented with fiery formulas and fertilized by the manifest fire of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest striving for understanding of the reconstruction of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 170:
The ecstasy of Saint Catherine could be made manifest because the Saints lived in a world apart. The pattern of life when such forms were being manifested is so unlike Armageddon! Never before have such spatial battles raged. The tension of all spheres is fiery. On the path to the Fiery World one must be especially conscious of the bond between spheres. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 171:
With what, then, is the Heart of the Arhat fed? We say - with love. Only this Source knows how to saturate the fiery heart. The great Mother of the World knows this Source. Each pure heart knows this Source. How, then, are the hearts commerged? We say - with love, that powerful source which converts life into a manifestation of beauty, that source which contains all the subtle energies of the heart. The Heart of the Arhat is a secret stronghold, which guards the sacred gift of the Cosmos. And not outside of life but in the very depths of life is forged the Heart of the Arhat. Let us say, by love. Yes, yes, yes, thus saith the Lord of Shambhala. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 172:
172. The most difficult of all for humanity to understand is the beauty of achievement. Verily, achievement in life is a great motive power, for what can better awaken the consciousness than the beauty of achievement? What, then, can produce a striving upwards, and tear one away from the lower strata if not the spirit impelled to achievement? The direction of humanity manifestly is exactly the opposite, and is affirmed in the spheres which hold the spirit to the Earth for long periods of time. Therefore, each exalted feeling takes on such monstrous interpretations. Verily, life summons to fiery achievement, to great fiery Beauty. But man is torn away from his everyday life with such difficulty! Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us strive for the achievement of Beauty. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 175:
175. Each Epoch leaves its impress in Eternity. These manifested remains of time are just as vital as life itself. Each Epoch leaves its echo, as a repetition of spatial records. But never do the records manifest a repetition, because to them are added always new energies and new decisions. An identicalness of time can be affirmed, but the reconstruction of the planet has its own new levers, and into the change go new energies. Thus Babylon fell, thus Rome fell, thus sands have covered civilizations, and waters engulfed empires. But for the change of our Cycle there approaches the most fiery, and the greatest, destruction and construction. Space is saturated with fiery energies for reorganization. Extraordinary is the time; the Fire is raging! On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the approaching Fiery Cycle. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 177:
177. The infirmities of humanity are connected with psychic conditions. Each human imperfection of the spirit also poisons the physical world. Be not astonished that there are spirit and body plagues which are just as infectious as the spatial plagues. Indeed, the atmosphere surrounding the planet is saturated with wails of imperfection. And the auras of mankind are so physically and spiritually infected that only a fiery cleansing can give salvation. Half-way measures bring no purification, therefore one must become accustomed to the thought of a powerful cleansing, for the firmament is in need of severe measures. Rightly has Ur. said that a pure manifestation sometimes has to be covered partly with a dirty cloak, just so the sparks can catch. Thus, humanity must atone for all its engenderings and all outrages which have taken root so deeply in the consciousness. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the law of fiery purification. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 178:
178. What heart, then, has taken up the enormous Burden? The all-encompassing Heart which knows the Cosmic Burden. Who, then, bears the load of the ages? The One Heart which knows the manifestation of Infinity. Who, then, strives in fiery achievement? The one Heart which knows Cosmic Right. Verily, thus is the World saturated by the One Heart. Humanity suffers more from the spirit than from matter, and only when the spirit adheres to the law of Cosmic Right will humanity overcome its spiritual infirmities. The planet has lost sight of its great and pure destination. Matter has been so steeped in density that it must be refined. When the great Tidings of the Unified Heart will saturate the spirit with pure striving, then will life be truly transformed. Who, then, will give to the World the Tidings about fiery Unity? We say - the all-encompassing Heart, the Heart manifested by eternal Fire - yes, yes, yes! That which has been put together by Cosmic Right and by strong aspiration of the will is immutable law. That which is from the Cosmos will dwell with the Beauty of the Cosmos - thus saith the Lord of Shambhala. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 180:
180. The earthly firmament is infected, and is to be purified by humanity itself. Each vital manifestation leaves its precipitations on all space. All must be transmuted, all must be outlived. Thus, each stratum represents a sphere saturated with human lusts, survivals, and aspirations. The fluids of heart and spirit, which saturate space with pure fires, refine the spatial strata. Only in this way can equilibrium be established, because energies are hurtling through space, and mankind is surrounded, as it were, by explosive projectiles. These fluids are accumulated and exploded in all spheres. So, too, the chain of effects is being affirmed by the saturated actions of humanity. On the path to the Fiery World let us be reminded about the spatial projectiles. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 182:
182. Yes, yes, yes! great is the labor of the fiery centers. The Dischargers of the spheres are the most powerful Servitors of the Cosmos. Most subtle threads hold in unity these great Servants of the Cosmos. But this work also takes place only during fiery unification. Fiery equilibrium can save the planet. Only fiery might can at the last moment bestow new life. Creativeness of the unified heart will effect the salvation of the planet and affirm a New Cycle. Therefore, Our Heart is so tensed in unison with the impetuous current of Fire - thus the essence of life manifests its Fiery Right. The tension is great; in the World a great World Mystery is being made manifest. I affirm Great Cosmic Truth. This Mystery is Be-ness itself. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 183:
183. The construction of new beginnings can be affirmed upon great principles only when humanity will apprehend all the Higher Origins. Without this it is impossible to manifest the Beauty of Existence, for the manifestations of life proceed in conformity with the thinking of humanity. The creator of thought creates forms. But how frightful are those movements in the World which arise out of decomposing sources. These sources infect the atmosphere surrounding the planet. It is necessary to purify the strata for the reception of new energies. So many powerful forces are awaiting reception and application, but to perceive them means already to manifest them. But is it possible at this time to reveal these energies to a destroyer? Certainly the planet is passing through Armageddon, and all its affirmations are sharply divided into the camps of Light and darkness. Therefore, the great discharge leads to fiery purification. Then it will be possible to bestow the affirmed Beauty of Existence. Verily, the time draws near. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the great principle of Beauty. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 188:
188. The cosmic note fierily saturates space. It can commune directly with the heart; that is why these currents act on the heart. We, too, receive those soundings which are transmitted in the beginning to the heart, and We seek their source. Thus, the anguish and joy of the World are transmitted to Us also by these spatial notes. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 189:
189. Contemplation of the World will yield an understanding of the shortcomings and the lack of balance which is proven as a harmful manifestation. First of all, it must be understood how that influx of new unaccepted energies acts on the planet. Evolutionary movement is not affirmed so long as correlation between spheres is not established. For, when the Higher World is striving upward and mankind propels itself downward, then indeed the cosmic current cannot be affirmed. Therefore, a manifested disharmony rules in the World. Not without reason has been recalled what was said about Buddha. Not idly has been recalled - "let the dead bury the dead." Indeed, a world concept can be affirmed if only the fiery striving is victorious. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 190:
190. The trampling of laws by humanity must rouse the consciousness, since pure foundations have been affirmed as the guiding principle. Loss of the bond between the higher principles and actual life has taken humanity far from the sacred origins, which alone can restore the disturbed equilibrium. Among the fundamentals may be named the affirmation of most vital principles which have been mutilated beyond all recognition. Purification of the Bases of life and of the great Teachings may be called the most fiery creativeness. Thus the Bearer of Fires saturates space with manifestations affirming the equilibrium of life. On the path to the Fiery World let us direct a call into space for the purifying of the Fundamentals of the Teaching. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 191:
191. The different Epochs enter as succeeding steps in the evolutionary ascent of humanity, and it is necessary to understand how each Epoch has developed. A determination of the subtle currents which saturated the Epoch will give the key to understanding of its essential nature. If spiritual achievement has imbued the national spirit, it means the ascent of that Epoch was affirmed. But never before has the World been so in need of the sword of the Spirit! Always, at the time when energies have manifested their potentialities in movement, the wavering magnetic needle has indicated the agitation of the cosmic magnetic poles. Thus, the Epoch of the Sword of the Spirit brings out flamingly the Highest Principle. Therefore, the Cosmic scales are weighing the very highest Fiery Right. The Epoch of the Sword of the Spirit will affirm the Principle which has been proclaimed for evolution to the Higher Worlds. Space is saturated with the fire of the Cosmic Magnet. Thus, at the threshold of the Epoch of Fiery Right, the Sword of the Spirit stands on guard. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 192:
192. Truly, mankind is unable to get out of the charmed circle of effects. How, then, can humanity overcome all the malignant energies which saturate life? Only fundamental manifestations can give the true direction; but the charmed circle, which is affirmed by humanity, will be cloven only when the sword of the spirit pierces the web woven by darkness. Struggling with effects does not lead to the designated manifestation which must bring near the great future. Rightly has it been stated that the Leader knows the cause of cosmic manifestations. Therefore, on the path to the Fiery World let us follow the Hierarch of Light who knows those causes and effects. Thus let us remember when the great Epoch of Fire draws near. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 193:
193. The fundamentals of Life can be affirmed through resurrection of the spirit. Purification of the foundations must be affirmed, for without this it is impossible to manifest the New World. The degeneration of the foundations is ruinous; and pure energies cannot be attracted to the earthly plane without transmutation of the accumulations which are stifling the planet. How, then, to affirm the New World? As has been said - with fire and sword! To abolish the old there will be a new purification, which will give the great Fundamentals of Existence. The fiery sword of the spirit will smite the corruption of the planet. Those who are looking into the future are not afraid of the fiery sword, for the tempered spirit knows the true creativeness of the sword of the spirit. Fiery creativeness can be affirmed as the great transmutation of darkness into Light. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the Fiery Sword of the Spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 195:
195. Humanity must be prepared for upheavals and for the reconstruction of engendered conditions. It is impossible to accept that which exists on the planet as a lawful affirmation, because all evil engenderings must be exterminated and atoned for. Each apostasy from the great laws produces grievous consequences. The creativeness of the cosmos determines another destiny of life; therefore, atonement is inevitable, because fiery purification gives a new direction to the stream of Karma. In space are manifested energies prepared for the transmutation of all existing accumulations. Verily, humanity must be prepared for fiery purification. He who does not fear the fiery element will truly go along with the Cosmic Fire. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the elemental events which will cleanse the space. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 197:
197. In the Cosmic Battle let us defend that which is sacred. In the cosmic Battle let us affirm that basis on which Existence itself is upheld. In the Cosmic Battle let us manifest that by which life of the future is constructed. The World will have in its fiery foundation those great laws which We defend in the Cosmic Battle. Humanity affirms its ordained destination in the Cosmic Battle. Just as earthquakes cast out from the depths of the Earth onto the surface different accumulations, and swallow subtler energies from the supermundane spheres, so, too, does the spiritual reconstruction involve the darkest accumulations. Verily, when the highest and the lowest meet in the Cosmic Battle, one may be impelled to the attainment of the great Fiery Purification. Thus, during the great reconstruction of our planet We saturate the human spirit with the realization of imperfection of engendered forms, and with the ordained beauty of manifested forms of life. In the cosmic Battle is affirmed the principle of the New World. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the Cosmic Battle. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 199:
199. In the Cosmos Cycles have their definite significance. One may trace how in substance each is affirmed by certain energies which preordain entire epochs. One can observe how each Cycle particularly manifests and expresses the essence of cosmic strivings. But above all Cycles is the one Cosmic Right, which is intensified by all the energies of the World. Thus, the entire structure of the Cosmos leads to that principle which has been established in Existence. Let us affirm the Cycle of Cycles, and the predestined will take place. In the Cosmic Battle is being forged the crowning completion. In the Cosmic Battle is being tempered each law, but the great Fiery Right is being saturated with cosmic tension. Thus the Cycle of Cycles is manifested as the victory of the Cosmos. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 200:
200. In the furnace of life many concepts must be transmuted. So many layers have been deposited upon the loftiest conceptions, that Fiery Baptism must truly be administered to the planet. Around the concepts of the Fiery Images have been gathered those imaginings which are close to a low spirit. Not thus taught the Great Teachers. Not thus lived the Great Teachers. Not thus walked the Great Teachers. Verily, not thus, as people insist. The Fiery Images must take shape in a form appropriate and adequate for Them; therefore spreading of the Teaching must go flamingly side by side with a clarifying of the Great Figures. The creativeness of true strivings will grant those new steps which will give to the World resurrection of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember that it is vital to bathe the Teaching of Beauty in achievement and with service. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 204:
204. The saturation of space with formulas which clarify the Teaching, will result in great effects. Thus do We affirm the manifestation of the New World. Thus is the manifestation of the Predestined being brought about. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 205:
205. Beginning with the Epoch which proclaimed the Fiery Right, there has been a great magnetization, with continuously directed force. Since then, whenever the human spirit has assumed a course which leads it away from the path of Truth, with each Lord the World has received the fiery Truth. Thus has the cosmic magnetization proceeded. The Cosmic Magnet directs the spirit to a search which leads to realization of the great Fiery Right. Since every thought is a magnet, each striving quest is a powerful magnet. These magnetic fluids are stratified in space, and form manifestations of magnetic poles. Since the physical plane manifests the power of magnetism, it is evident how very powerful must be the direction of the Cosmic Magnet. Verily magnetization of the spirit can create powerful strata which will attract all the great energies. Therefore, quests of the spirit lead to Fiery Right. Verily, the whole World seeks that Cosmic Truth. The Great Epoch of Fiery Right will bestow the key to a higher existence. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 206:
206. The strongest Source of fiery energies, the heart, still has not been investigated as a manifestation of impelling force and of creative power. One must penetrate into the nature of creativeness in order to understand how invincible the heart is when all the fires are aflame. One must know that only a true source of powerful energies can create. Therefore, cultivation of the heart must be understood as the kindling of all fires. Each truly lofty manifestation of the heart depends upon the tension of the higher energies. The fiery heart saturates the subtle bodies with subtle energies. Those vibrations which establish the sacred bond between the Subtle World and the World of Fire are the fiery vibrations of the heart. Verily, on the path to the Fiery World it is necessary to strive for the creation of these sacred vibrations of the heart. Thus, the Sun of Suns is the Heart. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 207:
207. All manifestations of energies are creatively saturated when the impulse which moves them issues from the source of the heart. That which in the Cosmos is considered to be the true impelling force, in the laboratory of the heart is called striving. That which in the Cosmos is called the Source of Truth, in life is called sincerity. That which in the Cosmos creates, that which has been fierily affirmed in life, is the flame of the heart. In the spatial unitings of bodies is it possible to affirm the flaming, pure stimulus of the heart. In the Fiery World the force of unification is the stimulus of the heart; only fire can kindle all fires. No meditation but heart-feeling results in the revelation of the spirit. Only that which has been lived can be outlived. Only the heart which has been kindled by all fires can cognize the beauty of the higher life. The future leads to realization of these higher unities. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive to the cognition of the Higher Laws of Existence. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 209:
209. Verily, both spirit and heart must hearken to the subtle and invisible manifestations. The unknown achievement must enter into life. Indeed, the higher principle of fire is affirmed in Cosmic Creativeness as the main stimulus. It is with good purpose that there have been pointed out those subtle physical manifestations which affirm the essential nature of the invisible and fiery energies, and which must awaken and broaden the consciousness of humanity. Indeed, the subtle realization of the Cosmos discloses each new step. That which cannot be apprehended today will be audible in the future, and the Subtle World will become visible. When spirit and heart are filled with striving, when humanity apprehends the law of existence of the Worlds, then will it be possible to begin to broaden the consciousness. Man himself unifies the Worlds with his consciousness. Thus the great time approaches for the replacement of the narrow horizon. Thus Our affirmation of great Fiery Right will result in the great Fiery Epoch. This Great Epoch must transform the face of the planet - thus do I affirm! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 210:
210. The ray of the Higher Consciousness is united with the rays of the closer consciousnesses through fiery striving. When, in the creation of good, the spirit is tensed in a fiery transport, the spirit is always unified with the Higher Consciousness. The fiery law manifests its might on the Earth, therefore is it so necessary to manifest understanding of the Subtle World. Each action can acquire a double force by the unification of the rays. The unified consciousness is the most immutable shield. In full striving and fiery understanding the rays will always create by manifesting a single power. The ray can pierce the consciousness, but We call the unification of the rays of the consciousness Hiero-inspiration. The rays of creativeness of the heart manifest the most fiery labor in Cosmos, but the heart must actually be saturated with the striving of achievement. Certainly the Sun of Suns will conquer all obstacles and create new beginnings. The Fiery World honors the creativeness of the heart. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 211:
211. Precisely as Ur. has said - the fulfillment of one's own duty. Precisely the distribution of assignments in the Cosmos upholds the foundations, and the Hierarchic Chain maintains equilibrium. There is in the Cosmos one great action which admits of a unified Karma, but inasmuch as this is held secret in the Cosmos, the confluence of Karma is a solution of Higher Forces. The fiery consciousness and heart can coalesce and bear that Burden of the World, and this will be consecration for the new construction which has been ordained in the Cosmos. The manifestation of the Cosmic Magnet must be saturated with the creativeness of spirit and heart. Thus is affirmed a joint Karma. This must be understood as a Higher Token. But when the law of higher significance is applied to daily conditions, this is contrary to Cosmic Ordination. Therefore, on the path to the Fiery World let us be imbued with the significance of the higher uniting of Karma. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 212:
212. Tension of all the energies of the spirit is manifested during the collision of forces. Actually, only a spirit impelled to creativeness can be conscious of that power which is contained in counteraction. How, then, to affirm fiery kindling, and to intensify each channel of fire? The attraction of all conformities takes place when all fiery currents are aflame. It is necessary to accept the law of counteraction as a stimulus of creativeness; the stimulus which intensifies each construction. Attraction of spirit is developed precisely by the fiery tension of all forces. In fact, each inscription in space can enter into life as magnetic opposition to the forces of darkness. Ascending on the path to the Fiery World, let us remember about striving in the higher tension of spirit, when on the brink of the abyss, when on the summit, when before a dark wall. Thus let us tense all forces. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 214:
214. Cycles which are shaped by the Cosmic Magnet have in their foundation the affirmation of the Higher Forces. These fiery Cycles appear as the foundations of planetary life. The Cosmic Magnet builds commensurately with spatial power. The Spirit of the Builder of the Cycle must be that Power which corresponds to the designation of the Cycle. The whole synthesis of the Cycle must be saturated in the Spirit manifested for Cosmic Synthesis. At the fiery change of the Cycle there is given a Fiery Principle for the purification of the planet. So few spirits understand the fundamentals of Fiery Existence! So few spirits understand Who stands at the Helm! The beauty of the Cycle can enlighten only the consciousness which can understand the Power of the First Causes. The helm of the planet's life and the foundations of Existence are affirmed by Fiery Right. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the Basis of Cycles. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 215:
215. The depictions of Cosmic Cycles are affirmed by whole millenniums; in them the Higher Will is united in the Chosen Spirit Who by His own fiery tension creates that preordained Epoch. By its spirit and will each fiery spirit creates also a certain Cycle around its strivings. These creations of Cycles are strongly outlined in the cementing of space. Each fiery striving can already be a pledge of a new link in the affirmation of the Cycle. If the consciousness would become affirmed in the fact of the structure of Cycles, then, indeed, would cosmic construction clothe the World with beauty. Verily, a world understanding can be manifested with every thought projected. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us consciously create links in the World Cycles. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 216:
216. Realization of responsibility for the spirit and for religion has been put by humanity in the last place. The tribunal of regulated society is concerned with preserving the physical body, making mangling of the body liable to prosecution. But existing laws and temples do not concern themselves with the millions who have been mangled in spirit. With justice has Ur. pointed out the stern responsibility which religions must bear. The uniting function of religion truly has not been awakened on the planet. That sacred power of the Earth, instead of uplifting, has been turned by mankind into production of that obvious disunity which is as a cleaving sword. And priests, and brahmins, and temple servitors all have distorted the cosmic ordainment. Verily, only affirmation of the true designation will impel the spirit to the higher understanding of the great Cosmic Right. Thus let us strive for the great responsibility for the spirit and for religion. So much must be purified in the Teachings of the World! The labor of strivingly purifying religions will result in a new consciousness. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm the Bearers of Fiery Purification. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 217:
217. Of all the depraved traits of humanity one must subtly note faint-heartedness. This quality borders on many other dark traits. Nearest of all is treachery. Faint-heartedness borders on fear, cowardice, and selfhood. And in the Fiery World there is no place for faint-heartedness. And the crown of courage can be placed only on the brow which is bared in self-renunciation. Yes, let the lone warrior fight single handed. Let the arrows of hypocrites pierce his breast. Let each manifest aspiration be met with rejection. Yet will his armor be studded with courage. Who, then, knows the fiery striving of the warrior? Who knows the truth of the aspiring heart? Only the manifested fiery heart. The subtle consciousness will illumine the manifestation of courage. Faint-heartedness is contempt for the higher Ego. Faint-heartedness is slavery of the spirit. Only the head which bows not in faint-heartedness will be adorned with the great crown. And the disdain of slaves of the spirit is an attainment for the warrior who walks the fiery path. And alone, the courageous warrior, scorning and scorned by faint-heartedness, finds the Fiery Gates to the Hierarchy of Light. Verily, faint-heartedness and self-deception are sisters of darkness! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 218:
218. Concentrations of crystals of psychic energy grow during each heightening of aspiration. Each tension of power of the spirit multiplies the crystals of psychic energy. Sediments of precipitated crystals, consisting of subtle energies which have been chemically transformed in the organism, feed those organs which are in special need during the expenditure of energy. Crystals of psychic energy melt down substances harmful for the organism. Through conscious tension one can actually promote this dissolving process, which is of service as a counteracting factor. Conscious sendings of psychic energy to infected or injured organs can produce a healing effect. Conscious tension of the will causes spontaneous action of the crystals. Thus, thoughts about psychic energy crystals can bring needed assistance for the injuries of internal organs. On the path to the Fiery World it is necessary to realize those fiery batteries which are contained in man. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 222:
222. The magnetic attraction of the aura greatly varies depending upon the combination of manifestations of different tensions. The consciousness sets aflame the power of the aura. When the consciousness is saturated with higher strivings, when it is directed to higher creativeness, the magnet of the aura increases a thousandfold. When the spirit aspires to the Higher Source the magnet of the aura is affirmed in its might. Each lofty striving produces a sediment, manifesting its saturation for each action. Each fiery transport gives to the aura a strong particular attraction which is irrevocably affirmed as the basis of higher action. The attraction of magnetic waves exerts its influence at great distances, and sendings of the spirit can especially be attracted to the closest auras. The creativeness of the spirit acts by means of these fiery magnets. On the path to the Fiery World one must affirm one's own magnetic attractions. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 225:
225. If only it were possible to see with the naked eye the processes which, during various transmutations and functions of the centers, take place upon the aura surrounding a man! Each vibration of inner fires saturates the space roundabout with fire. Each vibration fills the space either with purifying discharges or with discharges of creative sparks. Unmanifested energies are attracted to these discharges. Fiery radiations of the centers saturate and intensify all contiguous spheres. During sendings of fiery energy the spirit transmutes also the whole space in its path. Let us give our attention to the great laboratory of the spirit which creates subtle energies. Only subtle attainment can penetrate into the Subtle World. All achievements within these subtle boundaries will result in attainment of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 228:
228. The Divine Fire manifests its sparks in all Existence. Concealed are the potentials of these sparks, and, even though they are invisible, yet they must be accepted as the basis of all manifestations. One must accept this spark as a link in each center of the organism. Taking this Truth as a basis, one can imagine how the centers are unified by functions. Each divine spark inhales and exhales fire, which serves as a unifying agent. All forces of the spirit's potential are intensified in this continuous exchange. The potential of each center is a link to immortality, therefore great is the error which stresses physical exercises. Certainly not from without but from within is the spark of Divine Fire set aflame. Under the guidance of the Teacher's Ray the spark can surely take Fire, but also the spirit must be prepared by independent search. The Teaching of Zoroaster about Divine Fire, Love and Beauty, brought to the World the affirmation of Higher Law. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 229:
229. Divine Fire impels each cosmic manifestation to creativeness. Each lofty potential is saturated with this Divine Fire. Each spark of life bears within itself this Divine Fire. Let us apply to all vital manifestations the significance of Divine Fire. In each center of life is this Fire affirmed. Human actions, indeed, bear in themselves these divine sparks. If one regards human fires as creative centers, then one can observe how bodies unified by Fire have their conformities in the different planes. It is correct to think that essence is distributed upon the planes affirmed by subtle energies. Therefore, when We speak about the Fiery World one must be able to imagine how bodies are unified by a vortex of Fire. Thus the one Divine Fire appears as the unifier of all energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 231:
231. The cosmic laws of Equilibrium are applicable to all dates on the planet. Spacial solutions are attracted to the designated dates and can be manifested in all the affirmations of life. Equilibrium is saturated with these spatial solutions. Therefore designated dates must be subtly calculated. One may study the map of the World in different epochs and perceive how the Cosmic Scales have manifested great equilibrium. The Command has affirmed its manifested actions as Cosmic Equilibrium. Dates are attracted according to these spirals of Cosmic Ordinances. Thus menacing epochs have been displaced by creative ones, and destructive epochs by constructive ones. According to the spirals of creativeness one can observe on-coming cosmic displacements. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of displacement, affirmed by the dates of Cosmic Equilibrium. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 233:
233. The distribution of different manifestations depends upon Equilibrium, on which life is built. For example, a spirit which is athirst for certain external affirmations can attract them (by its will and depending upon its strivings), and the law of Equilibrium either saturates the spirit with or deprives it of some quality or another. The law of Equilibrium anticipates each unrelated manifestation. The World is suffering from these imbalances. The spirit of man has so turned away from the desires which are favorable to Equilibrium that each human manifestation produces a force of destruction. On the path to the Fiery World one must remember these laws which saturate Cosmic Equilibrium. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 235:
235. Strivings of the spirit can be affirmed on the Earth as a pledge of vital ascents. Strivings of the spirit can transform the life of the Cosmos. Strivings of the spirit can disclose new paths to the spatial treasures. But each spirit must discover within himself that stimulus which points out the path to transformation. In the cosmic conflict, in creativeness, in the quest of achievement, in beauty, in striving, the spirit finds that stimulus which transforms life. But woe to those who insist on denial and imbalance, for the Cosmic Scales are agitated, and in the reconstruction of the World there is unprecedented tension which cannot hold imbalance and those who manifest destruction. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us strive toward the basis of Equilibrium. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 236:
236. The reconstruction of the world is being intensified. In space new energies are being assembled; new beginnings are being affirmed. Thus is being created the New Epoch. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 237:
237. The will which is directed toward unity with the Higher Will acquires the power ofa magnet. Among creative affirmations must be observed each manifestation of the will. This strong magnet can indicate in advance and affirm life. It can attract all needed energies. Certainly the divine spark can burst into flame from striving of the will. The confluence of the Higher Will with the human one results in an elemental unity. Creativeness is saturated by these energies. Cooperation with cosmic energies is manifested in a corresponding spatial confluence. Thus the aspiration of a saturated will produces new cosmic combinations. On the path to the Fiery World let us be affirmed upon the union of the will with the higher manifested Energy. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 238:
238. As long as humanity does not learn to control its own energies, does not learn to govern its own qualities, by transmuting its heavy human traits, so long will each cosmic energy be dangerous. We see how humanity deals with the energies given! Each force which reveals a new possibility for the Common Good also manifests cosmically a channel for other revelations. But each revelation meets with the same reception as does everything else manifested to mankind. Not going along with the Cosmic Magnet, humanity goes against it. Even at best, inceptions of construction are affirmed in a most personal manner. While the Cosmic Magnet is now gathering together its parts, so too the Magnet itself is responding to cosmic movement; and thus the parts of the Magnet draw near to the great task. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the law of the Cosmic Magnet. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 239:
239. A great horizon of shifting can be taken in by the consciousness which is saturated by the Cosmic Magnet. When joy for the future lives in the heart, then each impediment is merely a step for ascent. Therefore it is so important to cultivate the heart in this striving for the creation of a mighty future. The impetuousness of the current of shifting does not frighten the spirit which has been tempered in battle. Thus, when old, outworn energies are being displaced by new ones, the fiery hearts know the full significance of the great time. The shifting of energies saturates space. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm the law of shifting of energies, and of the creation of great new paths. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 240:
240. The Equilibrium of the World rests upon the foundation of Being. So powerfully is life affirmed when the higher manifestation is kept in the consciousness. Each lofty thought will be a pledge of the spirit's striving. And in an endless chain of action and thought can be expressed all new trends of evolution. Space affirms its tensions which conform to the actions and thoughts engendered on the Earth. The more responsible is humanity for all its engenderings, for the Subtle World is thus held back in its development, just as is the whole chain of evolution on the Earth. Therefore thought about spirituality must enter into life, but as a true understanding of the Fundamentals of Existence. The Equilibrium of the World cannot be established without true understanding of the First Causes. Thus, each fiery word of the heart proceeding towards purification of the Teaching is a fiery stimulus which will give impetus to the consciousness. Therefore, let us be affirmed in the consciousness upon the power of Equilibrium, as the stimulus of Existence, of the First Causes, and of Beauty. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 241:
241. Hence it is so indispensable to affirm in the spirit the Feminine Principle. For the Banner of the great Equilibrium of the World has been given to woman to uplift. Thus the time has come when woman must fight for the right that was taken away from her and that she did voluntarily give up. How many powerful records fill space with the attainments of the Feminine Principle! As the Teacher creates through the disciples, so does woman create through the masculine principle. Therefore woman flamingly uplifts man. Hence also degeneration, because without true knighthood the spirit cannot rise. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 242:
242. On the Cosmic Scales the destinies of countries are being weighed. Those going with the Cosmic Magnet will stand before the Light of the Future, but those going against all the illumined beginnings will realize the full weight of Karma. Certainly the battle of Light and darkness saturates all space. So many manifestations are being weighed on the Cosmic Scales! Each hour brings a new cosmic wave, and on the cosmic Scales are new fluctuations being affirmed hourly. Space resounds with the new conditions which lead to the Fiery World. In the cosmic tension new fiery conditions are being created. On the path to the Fiery World let us apprehend the law of the Cosmic Magnet in each action and each aspiration. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 243:
243. The imbalance has so greatly increased that the time has come when humanity must investigate its nature. Every appraisal of life and its levers has been so distorted that man lives in his own engenderings. But no one knows about the true levers, beginning with the fundamentals of Existence, and extending to each lever of life in the World created by men. The True World differs as greatly from the one which has been engendered as does Light from darkness. Verily, space is in need of the unification of the existing great Foundations. Therefore, the World cannot be reborn without the affirmation of Equilibrium and the eradication of the essence of imbalance. And in this determination is the wavering of the Cosmic Scales. The Fiery World is being affirmed on this great law. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 244:
244. Free will impels the affirmation for the unifying of circumstances that create the chain of actions. It is so important to create a current of intensified action and conscious direction, for in this unifying of inner impulses with external energies is contained the centralization of all the actions that are being created as Karma. In conscious, tensed striving of the will it is possible to attract the cosmic energies that are indispensable for the construction of Good. Therefore, the consciousness which is united with the Higher Will produces that mighty force which can resist all the tensions of darkness. Discernment of good and evil is already a pledge of the cognition of the true path. Transformation of the spirit is affirmed by the striving of transmutation and by the unification of the will with the Light. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for the linking of our will with the Higher Light. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 246:
246. The correspondence between Worlds is manifested by the action of affirmation of the firm foundations. Violation of this conformity produces an effect in every direction. By placing the emphasis upon the visible World, humanity has rejected the Invisible Worlds. Living in an external World, man has edged aside from the inner strivings which intensify the spirit in its quest. The separation of the Worlds is thus affirmed by each act of man! The manifestation of disconnection penetrates all the foundations and acts reciprocally, because negation is a confirmation of the force of destruction. The Invisible Worlds manifest all the powerful energies. How, then, to affirm the Kingdom of Divine Fire? How to reestablish the law of Existence? How to affirm conscious striving for the manifestation of unification? The World trembles from violation of the Foundations, and their reestablishment and unification is required. On the path to the Fiery World let us accept the law of Conformity of Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 247:
247. Life is brought into balance only through spiritual attainment. Spiritual ascent is the only way to individual attainment and to attainment of the Common Good. When humanity is engulfed in its desires and its engenderings, how can one attract energies out of the Subtle World and reconcile them with human actions and aspirations! An impetus toward attainment does not result in an accumulation of energies if the will does not act in affirmation of the origins of Good. It was spoken with reason about the distorted mirror. Precisely humanity distorts each great concept in its warped mirror. Purification of consciousness and of the Teaching is the greatest problem of our time. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us remember the necessity of restoring the equilibrium of vital concepts. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 248:
248. The law of conformity must attract the spirit toward fiery realization. The creativeness of the spirit reveals all the possibilities for communion with the Subtle Worlds. Overcoming coagulated thought will give the tension which will correspond to the formula of the Subtle World. Just as the spirit can refine a condensed thought-form, so can it condense subtle forms. Each concept will actually sound conformably to these refinements or condensations. The spirit can rule its refined aspirations. At first it is necessary to become accustomed to the refinement of one's feelings, in order to saturate the spirit with necessary attraction to the World of Beauty. Thus the conception of conventional standards will be replaced by the true concept of Beauty. The revelation of refinement of feelings must certainly be introduced into life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 249:
249. Penetration into spatial depths reveals new forms. It is possible to create with a condensed thought-form a great many affirmations admissible for our life. Each thought-form is in need of spiritualization by the human spirit. Contact with different concepts of the Subtle World bestows the possibility of spiritualizing these forms. Thus, each striving for refinement of feelings will produce fiery manifestations of beauty. One can accept the law of fiery striving for the refinement and the condensation of thought-forms. Construction on the earthly and the superearthly planes can be unified in these manifested aspirations. Broadening of the horizon and of the boundaries of creativeness will be the pledge of new forms and new steps. On the path to the Fiery World let us exert a fiery striving for the refinement of feelings and the condensation of thought-forms. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 250:
250. A conscious regard for spatial records will provide an approach to different higher energies. The harmonization of various vibrations will institute perfect physical relationships between thought-forms and energies, which will assist in condensing thought-forms. The essence of the relationship will be affirmed as a conformity between the Subtle World and the Earthly. Refinement of forms depends upon striving for beauty; therefore each more refined concept of a form draws beauty nearer. Therefore they are right who affirm that the path to the Fiery World lies through the heart and beauty. Therefore Cosmic Construction is being refined by manifestation of spirit-cognition. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 251:
251. The process of building of the New World is confirmed by fiery means. The energies being generated are introduced and gathered together under a manifestation of particular rays which direct those domains which are to be creatively intensified. The creators of the planet fierily propel these energies, and indeed, they will possess the power of condensation and refinement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 252:
252. The realization that the spirit contains in its seed that quality of the Light which can become aflame in striving, can verily serve as the eternal motive for ascent. Each spirit must sense this unity with the Light, which lives fierily in the seed. Why, then, not strive for that force which can awaken the best impulses in the spirit! Each spirit manifests its possibilities by communion with the Fiery Source. Only separation from the Light leads the spirit away from the fiery path. Only when this higher concept is awakened will the spirit be directed to the fiery quest. Spatial Fire summons man to the attainment of higher energies. On the path to the Fiery World let us cognize with the heart the power of the seed of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 253:
253. The essential nature of man can be transmuted by the invocation of better vibrations. Only such a reminder will give man access to a higher status. At the present time humanity is found to be continually in the vibrations of the lower spheres; therefore the lower Manas motivates life. The contact of the Ray of the higher spheres will truly give that vibration which will rouse the consciousness. Perception of the spark of Divine Fire in the seed of the spirit will lay the foundation for a new humanity. Precisely it is necessary to establish in the spiritual structure that in which religion has not succeeded, and to apply to each affirmed manifestation the law of attraction. For realization of the Light in the heart will propel toward the Light, but darkness will dwell in darkness. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 254:
254. The will of a militant spirit can direct an entire army to the good. The will of the militant spirit can direct an entire militant world. The will of the militant spirit can affirm new channels by which constructiveness can proceed. Therefore any and every wall can be destroyed under pressure of the militant spirit. The militant spirit which discloses the fiery horizon is the spirit which affirms the Higher Power. The militant spirit can saturate each manifestation proceeding along with the Cosmic Magnet. The militant spirit can overcome many tensions. The militant spirit creates and constructs new possibilities. Thus let all who are on the way to the Light apprehend the significance of the directing militant Will, because those who follow the militant Will are following Fire. Thus let us manifest understanding toward the fiery bearers of Our Will. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 255:
255. An eternal appearance of striving toward the Teaching of Good does not advance the consciousness, does not broaden thought, does not open a wide horizon. Actually only a penetration into the very essence of the life of the spirit will result in the needed force of upliftment to the Higher Image. Each striving inwards produces a new manifestation of the penetration of the spirit into the light of Beauty. The forces of the spirit are saturated with Cosmic Fire. The consciousness can actually bring the Fiery World and the Subtle nearer to itself. The significance of aspiration into the Worlds lies in the understanding of the depths of spirit and heart. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us be conscious of striving for the regeneration of spirit and consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 257:
257. The principle of life has been cultivated in all the higher Origins and is contained in life as has been preordained by Existence. The application of all the higher Origins is the very basis of life, for each higher Principle is affirmed as the very breath and movement of life. A higher principle is space itself, and the force of all vital manifestation. Each affirmed principle can bestow its attainment, preordained by Beauty. Therefore it is necessary to become familiar with the application of the higher Principles. Demarcation of the Origins does not produce equilibrium. Verily, the principle of creativeness produces that greatness which is predestined for the planet, but the choice is in the hands of humanity. Light or darkness, construction or destruction, this is to be decided by mankind itself. On the path to the Fiery World let us carry with us a striving toward Fire and the principle of Beauty. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 260:
260. One should study the network of circumstances. There is a sort of surrounding network of subtle currents which, according to the necessity, leads to that current which furnishes the best magnetic force. One should know how to assure each undertaking. According to the given seed it is possible to determine the effects in everything. If man would take the great seed of the task in its potential, then indeed the World would be a great reflection of the Higher Will. Therefore it can be affirmed that the Higher Will purposes but man disposes, and thus perish the best sprouts. There is only one path of success - when the spirit realizes in all its might the affirmed seed of the task. But instead, people re-cut everything to their own pattern, and only pitiful remnants remain. Thus, it is necessary to strive in all fiery beginnings and to understand how to accept the seed bestowed by the Sovereign. Once uplifted to the Highest, we may also dwell in the Highest. On the path to the Fiery World let us cognize the Higher Forces. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 261:
261. When constructing, one must remember about great correlation. Those who have adhered to the Source of Light must understand that burning of the spirit is beauty and shield in the service of Good. But only those bringing beauty know all the greatness of Service. Therefore it is necessary to note those who defame the manifestation of the Teaching. Many more slanderers of the Teaching can be found among those who have adhered to the Path than among the open enemies. You have pointed out with reason the misunderstandings that inflict blows upon the Shield. Actually it is an application of unfit manifestations. Who will be a follower, if the Teaching is merely an abstraction? It is possible to trace each deplorable consequence precisely as a neglect of understanding of the Living Ethics. Fiery is the heart which knows the affirmation of Service with the Teaching. I manifest as My Will the installation of the Living Ethics and the purification of the Teaching. Without this there is no path to the Fiery World. The greatest task is to affirm a new subtle consciousness. My Will transmits to the Tara My Covenants. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 262:
262. Regeneration of thinking must be affirmed as the basis of a better Epoch. Thinking is a pledge of success, a pledge of new construction, a pledge of a mighty future. The transformation of life is indeed affirmed by transmutation of thinking. In each process one can trace how thinking evolves or regresses. Besides inspired thinking, there acts the impulse of kindling the thought. Therefore the law of striving produces that conformity which brings the Worlds closer through a saturation with creative fire. To ponder over the trend of thinking already helps to shift the consciousness. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us direct out thinking toward a better future. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 264:
264. In this time of world obstruction there is only the one path of regeneration of thinking. Precisely it is important to awaken the consciousness. Indeed, when the spirit can look back and know that yesterday's thinking has already passed, then takes place the transmutation bringing discernment. Indeed the expiring time can indicate to the spirit how all energies pass on and are reworked. But woe to those who wish to encounter the future by looking backward! For the spirit overburdened with yesterday's remains is laden with a massive weight. With such a burden one cannot ascend the Mountain, one cannot pass through the Gates of Light, one cannot become associated with the luminous Future. Thus, if the Church Fathers summon into the past, the Servants of Light summon into the future. Awakening of consciousness, clarification of the Teaching, and summons into the future will result in a great regeneration of thinking. On the path to the Fiery World, My Guiding Hand shifts energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 265:
265. Vibrations can evoke in the heart a great many subtle sensations. If man would understand how to make use of affirmed vibrations in order to draw forth subtle feelings from the depths of his heart, it would be possible to avert many evil actions. Science certainly must occupy itself with the investigation of a means of evoking these vibrations. Indeed, sound, color and odor can provide an entire synthesis for the higher sensations. When gross methods are replaced by subtle ones, the spirit will possess sensitiveness of perception. Contact with more subtle energies will result in a refinement of the entire way of life. When space begins to resound with subtle energies, one will have to know how to apply them vitally. Therefore it is possible to resort to contact with hardened criminals in the search for new ways for regeneration of the spirit. It is necessary to find new means for vibrations. On the path to the Fiery World let us ponder on how to purify the spirit of humanity. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 266:
266. Humanity attaches significance only to those concepts which are stored away in a consciousness of mediocrity, for it arrays correspondingly each form in its consciousness. Why, then, have all the Higher Concepts not been inculcated? Why so many distortions? Why so many belittlements Because, in truth, the essence of human quests and strivings has been turned downward. But the problem of the New World is to rouse the consciousness and to restore to the World the predestined Image of Beauty. Creativeness of the spirit must indeed be intensified in ascent. Precisely, not to lower the Higher but to allow It to rise. Therefore the first requisite will be to create the Divine Image according to Divinity. When the human consciousness will cease to depict Divinity in an earthly way, then the attainments of the spirit will be fiery. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 267:
267. The paths of earthly forces hold snares there where the dark forces perceive instability; but each plan of the dark forces can easily be destroyed by freeing oneself from those who are non-resistant to evil. Paths of the dark ones will follow those of Light, but where there is open access to the Light, thither the darkness cannot penetrate. For those refined, fiery strata are inaccessible to the dark ones. Paths of partial revelations do not lead to attainments. Forces of Light, directed to world construction, must therefore so flamingly arm themselves against the dark forces which attempt to penetrate into the stronghold with the formula - by thy God. On the path to the Fiery World it is necessary to repeat about these dangers, because many are the attempts to penetrate into the stronghold of Light. Thus, let us remember all the masks behind which the scratching ones are hiding. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 268:
268. Fohat, as actually omnipresent Fire, is hardly understood. Equally little understood is the Laboratory of the Universe. The great Inhaling and Exhaling of the Cosmos must be applied to all manifestations. In fact, hardly pondered over is the exchange of forces being projected and returned into the treasury of the Cosmos. Thus, the role of humanity does not consist in borrowing only; there must be included a process of returning the forces with which it has been saturated during communion with the Fire of space. Thus, taking this communion as the Truth, it is possible to reveal why, in fact, there is such a difference between the giving and the returning. The extent of this difference is just the measure of that which on the Cosmic Scales represents the Karma of humanity. The ignorant are astonished that the Subtle World can be chaotic; but one should ponder as to how sparks of Fohat remain not fecundated, and how many forces remain either unapplied or distorted. On the path to the Fiery World one must deeply absorb the understanding of the chaos of humanity's consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 269:
269. Indeed, the very loftiest consciousness strives toward the Fiery Principle, while the lower one creates the Higher Image in its own likeness. The capacity of the small consciousness will determine the created Image, hence so many obvious distortions! How is it possible to fill a small consciousness with an Universal Concept, when all-comprehensiveness leads the spirit into a frenzy. I say - distressing, grievous is human thinking! A spatial horizon is accessible only to him who knows the Universality of the Principle, for the kingly spirit can merge with the Higher Principle precisely as the microcosm merges with Macrocosm. Hence, a small spirit cannot merge with the Fiery Principle. Fiery power reveals the entire Furnace, manifested to him who senses the pulse of the Fiery World. This life-giving Principle builds life upon Fohat. Thus, let us remember that only a small consciousness denies, but the fiery spirit is all-comprehending. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the great Principle. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 270:
270. Spatial Fire contains within itself those sparks of Fohat which are attracted to all vital manifestations in the Cosmos. Thus, these sparks nurture each life, and according to the potentiality of the being, these sparks are multiplied in their impellent attraction. Their rarefaction is connected with the pressure or accumulation in space, hence one can investigate where is taking place construction for good or destruction. One can interlay the strata of space with thought about the fiery energies and with strivings of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm thinking about the impellent thought of Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 271:
271. It is affirmed that it is possible to draw blood out of every single thing in Nature. The World holds such vast potential powers that one must penetrate into and absorb the meaning of this great formula. Being accustomed to physical definitions, man applies all formulas physically; but what is needed is to correct this distortion and renew the truth, returning to a conscious employment of higher concepts. It is not blood that can be squeezed out of a stone, but a spark of Fohat, which lives in and animates everything in Nature. And in the spiritual World is the same law. But with the gradual growth of conscious cooperation with the Cosmic Magnet, the spirit acquires that fiery magnetism which corresponds to sparks of Fohat. Nothing of physical psychism has anything in common with this spiritual magnetism. Indeed, the lofty experience of Agni Yoga results in this spiritual magnetism. So powerful is the action of such magnetism that the thought of such an Agni Yogi, by attracting sparks of Fohat out of space, creates through the Will of the Sender. On the path to the Fiery World the attraction of the spirit is a great creative power. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 272:
272. People do not reflect upon acts of disintegration and their consequences. How to remove frightful emanations, once having determined that the infection is actually spread by these emanations? It means that for each disintegrative action there must be found an antidote. One should be affirmed in the search for those fiery energies which can resist these poisonous emanations. The aspiring to a Higher Image will give equilibrium to the spirit. Purification of concepts, aspiration to the higher quest, will provide antidote for decomposition of thinking. Thus, each dark dissolution must be removed through quests of good. Spatial fires can dissolve the fluids of darkness. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for the purification of Space. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 275:
275. Indeed, if the consciousness be affirmed in the fact that only through equilibrium is it possible to develop any swiftness whatsoever, then humanity will become accustomed to thought about the transference of all magnitudes, for each construction is developed through equilibrium. Every consciousness can attain this systematic constructiveness through intensified search for that with which to adorn the treasure of life. Through equilibrium speed increases creatively, and the focus can affirm its own radiation for a corresponding constructiveness. Thus is it important in cosmic reorganization to accept equilibrium as a basic principle. The power of growth of the structure is affirmed in the proportions upon which equilibrium is established. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for equilibrium. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 277:
277. When hostile forces disclose an assault, it is needful to think about foresight. The servitors of Light must realize that actually not only do the hostile forces breed treachery, but the menace of treachery and destruction lies precisely in omissions and in slumber. Rightly has she who guides under the Star of the Mother of the World spoken about the fact that a leader values truth, for on the field of battle it is important to know which swords have been sharpened. Only selfhood impels the spirit to the suppressing of truth. But an irresponsible warrior can cast each beautiful beginning into destruction. Not to conceal but to reveal is a most primary duty of the servant of Light. Verily, when truth is concealed, the servant of darkness can act through a servant of Light. But is it likely to be so with the Covenant given to the servant of Light? Is it ordained thus by the Hierarchy of Light? Has it thus been set forth, that the forces of the Hierarchy of Light must be expended in fiery currents of help in order that a servant of Light betray not, through his irresponsibility, selfhood and untruth? Thus, let him who inflicts so many blows upon the Shield of the Hierarchy of Light remember. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 278:
278. To affirm that the World can continue on in a state of happy comfort is equivalent to an affirmation that existence can be prolonged without a regeneration of the spirit. Indeed, only the obscurity of dissolution can affirm that dissolution does not exist. But the Forces of Light, standing on guard for evolution, affirm precisely the danger of destruction. The trend of the World's Karma is revealed in all events. On the path to the Fiery World the consciousness must be saturated with a fiery understanding of purification through the path of spiritual regeneration. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 280:
280. The consciousness which is impelled to affirmation of regeneration of the spirit can vanquish each will which leads to conflict against the spirit. But the dark forces and ignorant deniers will not adhere to this affirmation. One must aspire to those currents which proceed with the Cosmic Magnet, for there are so many destructions around the sources which engulf the spirit in their whirlpools. The spiral of the whirlpool carries away into the depths, but the spiral of spiritual ascent propels upward. Thus, one must manifest a conscious attitude toward present occurrences, for there is much of significance accompanying the spiritual regenerations. On the path to the Fiery World let us follow the spiral of spirit and heart. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 281:
281. The Heart of the World can manifest its forms in each conjunction of energies. Each new combination of forms affirmed with a new energy is actually an expression of the Heart of the World. Indeed, cosmic creativeness can be used to define the action of the Heart of the World. In fact, to all the manifestations of the cosmos, in which the magnet intensifies all attractions, one can apply this concept. For indeed, the power which collects all suitable energies, acts consciously. Spatial fires are subject to the law of attraction of the Heart of the World. Subtle is the world of manifested attractions, and each wave of attraction assembles new combinations from the energies propelled toward union. Therefore the Heart of the World creates quick conjunctions. There are so many fiery attractions in the Cosmos! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 282:
282. The Heart of the World contains all the properties of cosmic energies. Each force of attraction acts according to the law of the Heart of the World. Each form and the process of concerted actions create according to the great fiery command of the Heart of the World. A manifestation of fiery conjunctions has its own power of unification which gathers together cosmic energies. Verily all human actions can be saturated by the Heart of the World. But for this great action it is necessary to feel the pulse of the Fiery World. In this fiery creative power it is verily possible to regenerate the consciousness of humanity. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for creativeness in unison with the Heart of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 283:
283. Each cosmic combination leads into a succeeding action; becoming, as it were, a nucleus for a new regeneration. Out of this movement grows a spiral, and the Heart of the World attracts all the spirals of creativeness. Thus, the spiral refers to the sphere of activity of man, to group Karma, to the formation of states, to the conceptions of epochs, to the attraction of particles of atoms, and to all the creations of the Cosmos. Therefore each thing born in the Cosmos brings its own spiral movement, which, in its turn tenses the adjacent spheres. Thus, currents of cosmic fire are distributed by the Heart of the World. The Fiery World consists of these fiery spirals. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 285:
285. The World is covered with the ulcers of human vices and defective engenderings. Incalculable are the human diseases of the spirit which infect the planet. One of the greatest ulcers is untruthfulness. When the World is crumbling away soap bubbles are no shield. When it is necessary to act in defense of such great affirmations as the Banner of the Lords, then it is inadmissible to resemble warriors carrying paper shields. It behooves us to give credit to the dark ones for their speedy actions and foresight, for each day can be considered the Day of Eternity. Therefore, in the days of the destruction and reconstruction of the World, it is important to affirm the principles of true constructiveness. Therefore, each damaging distortion will be considered as an obvious blow upon the Shield. Indeed, faint-heartedness and selfhood are the brothers of distortion. The practice of untruthfulness becomes a habit, and egoism displays its harmful effects. Therefore, when the World is crumbling, it is well to ponder how to destroy all distortions. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 286:
286. The Heart of the World manifests its affirmation to all Existence. Each World, each atom has its heart; and the power of attraction conforms to each designation. The center of the planet may be considered as that reflection which issues from the Heart of the World. Each ray propelled from the Heart of the World already unites other worlds; thus life is saturated with rays emanating from the Heart of the World. And these fiery energies are intertwined, being reciprocally tensed in the process of creativeness. The law of fiery spirals is affirmed by the Heart of the World. On the path to the Fiery World let us be affirmed upon the realization of the Fiery Heart of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 287:
287. The sunlike quality of the heart is manifested in courage; when the heart knows no terror; when the self-sacrifice of the Agni Yogi carries the spirit away into different spheres above the earth and below the earth; when the spirit untiringly creates with all the fires of the heart; when sensory perceptions manifest resonance to all cosmic manifestations. Verily the spirit knows the Heart of the World and it also knows how invulnerable is the Shield of Hierarchy. The sunlike heart of the Agni Yogi knows that full chalice of the World which is produced by the coming of the great Ray; for the unification of the Worlds is the highest creativeness for the Agni Yogi. Thus, each sphere of Fire is a creative power for the striving Agni Yogi. The Macrocosm, in palpitation, evokes in its microcosm identical vibrations. Hence equilibrium is established when fiery energies are united in space. Just as projectiles of destructive energies, emanating from one center, fly in different directions, so does the sunlike heart of the Agni Yogi absorb into itself all cosmic energies by concentrating them in space. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the sunlike heart of the Agni Yogi. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 289:
289. The power of the spirit and the will can create cosmically then when the potential is sunlike; for to have an effect upon another aura it is indispensable that the source itself be one of higher energies. Therefore, all experiments in this direction must be conditioned by a higher, subtler energy. Each source intensifying its currents of will along with the higher energy affirms a cosmic influence. But each spirit which heightens its currents in order to saturate another aura with them must be especially careful in affirming the sending, for there is no more subtle process than that of the fiery sendings. Therefore, in the treatment of illness through such sendings one may make use of only the higher energies and pure fluids. One may develop these sources if one's spiritual development has been attained through the transmutation of the centers. Thus, the concept of spiritual sendings must enter life as a higher manifestation. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember this fiery requirement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 290:
290. The Heart of the World raises all manifested energies toward constructiveness, which rules the Universe. Cosmic striving holds in its tension each energy of spatial Fire. But the cohesion of all cosmic creative forces, as well as the directing of them, is subject to the Heart of the World. The unification of Worlds also depends upon this supreme Principle which kindles all lives. Thus, the cause of all primary causes is the Heart of the World. Each torch of life is set aflame by the Heart of the World. The consciousness which acquires the fiery vibration of the Cosmic Ray, senses the vibration of the Heart of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 291:
291. If science would penetrate deeper, and go into research of the fiery atoms, which serve as life givers for every manifestation, then it would be possible to discover a great many basic causes. But a constant requisite is that the search be most vigorously pursued, for the propelled quests must actually go as far as the fiery atom. Studying only the external traces of various reactions, it is impossible to reach the fiery solutions. So much has been said about the fiery essence of the World; therefore thorough study of the manifest vibrations of all the subtle currents and energies and their interaction must be made. The spiral which unites the fiery atom with the Universe must be investigated in all its powerful manifestations. On the path to the Fiery World let us be affirmed in the conception of fiery interactions in the Cosmos. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 292:
292. Interactions between bodies should be investigated, because as the condition of the physical body acts on the condition of the astral body, likewise the astral body reacts on the physical. A sickly state of the organism is reflected on the astral, and a spiritual indisposition of the astral body is reflected on the physical. All spiritual experiences have their influence on the astral body as well as on the physical. But these manifestations must be analyzed with subtlety. Each experience on the astral plane does not leave its impression immediately on the coarsely healthy body. True, when the subtle body collects around itself all the poisonous fluids which infect the astral body, then an infection also breaks out in the healthy gross body. In the infected astral body there results the affirmation of interaction. The astral body easily absorbs all the fluids of the physical body; therefore, each violation of equilibrium is first reflected on the subtle body. Hence, it is so important for the physician to know the spiritual state of the patient. During illness and the fight against them, one should have in mind the concordance of the bodies and the indissoluble bond between them. Such sensitive relationship must be acquired on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 296:
296. The liberated spirit always aspires into the higher spheres, but the spirit attached to Earth remains for a long time enchained in the lower strata of the Astral World. The bond between the physical body and the astral is not easily broken during earthly consciousness. The occurrence of a rupture between the bodies recoils painfully on those spirits which manifest earthly attractions. During ascent of the spirit, of course, the liberation is affirmed at the point of breaking away from the Earth. The cosmic law of attraction stands behind this attachment which is intensified by the energy of the consciousness. Let us imagine a sphere filled with the gases of base desires. Such spheres do engulf spirits which have not as yet been liberated from earthly burdens. The spirit impelled to the Fiery World manifests its own attraction by pressing itself upon all fiery energies. On the path to the Fiery World, saturation of the consciousness by the Higher World produces its spiral which draws the spirit away into the Higher Spheres. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 297:
297. The bond between the physical and astral centers is saturated by intensified transmutation during life. Functions on both planes manifest unity, the distinction being merely in that independent activity which is manifested by the centers on each plane. The transmuted centers intensify the centers of the subtle body. But at the same time, while the centers are laboring in fiery tension on the earthly plane, the astral centers have an opportunity to propel the subtle body into the Fiery World. A sensation of pains is manifested on the astral plane and on the mental, but only at the beginning of the ascent. After that, each center, while preserving its connection with the physical body, can function by being intensified in other spheres. There follows a separation of the bodies, freeing the subtle body from pains. The physical pains then correspond to the creative tension of the astral centers. Thus do the Worlds act in mutual intensification. On the path to the Fiery World let us be affirmed in fiery transmutation. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 298:
298. At the threshold into the Subtle World striving plays the decisive role. Striving into the higher spheres gives the spirit the strength to break away from the Earth. The greatest task is to teach every living being to aspire. In the construction of life, the breaking away and the attraction to all vital manifestations must be equally cultivated in the heart, for such spiritual equilibrium will reveal many hidden aspirations. Surely, an open window into the Fiery World and a striving in the heart for the fulfillment of life's laws impel the spirit to broad constructiveness. Actually a conscious attitude of an earthly being toward the World being traversed by it, and a fiery realization of Infinity, disclose the World of higher existence. The liberated spirit knows the breaking away from Earth and all the joy of creativeness of Beauty. On the path to the Fiery World the fiery spirit strives for eternal construction. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 299:
299. Exchange of energies can be accomplished by the human will. Observation upon the organism can yield results in this direction. However, for the attainment of results, it is necessary to know the condition and the consonance of the centers. First of all one should study the tension of the centers, for this tension is a powerful accumulator. Exchange of energies must bring about a disclosure of each aspiration. The manifestation of fiery energies conforms to cosmic upheavals. And each epoch has its manifest signs of accord between Macrocosm and microcosm. Indeed, the receptivity toward subtle energies reacts on the consciousness and on the entire organism. In fact, this exchange of energies has in its basis the fiery consciousness, which acts as link and magnet. Fiery thought is the first requirement for perception and ascent. The heart knows when the Cosmic fire, attracted to the fiery exchange of energies which are propelled to the organism, compresses the centers; and the spirit can create together with the Cosmos. The free will serves as a magnet which attracts the Cosmic Heart to the Fire of the centers. This connecting magnet is the creative power of the Agni Yogi. On the path to the Fiery World let us especially affirm this connecting power. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 302:
302. The World is in need of reconstruction. Manifestation of purification is indispensable. The fire of the spirit and heart affirms a new principle. Thus let us build. A miracle is at the door. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 303:
303. Spirit and Matter are united in space. While being unified they begin their existence in their sphere of germination. In this unity forms of life are created, and they pass through their circles of perfectionment. Being unified with matter, the spirit can be liberated only by the path of perfectionment; for, from the moment of realization of the act of liberation, the breaking away is accomplished. In the Cosmic Laboratory these two principles - unification and liberation - are the fundamentals of creativeness. Only impetuousness of the spirit leads to deliverance, which reflects upon consciousness and heart. Striving of the spirit creates a most subtle vibration. Thus, the liberated spirit knows the cosmic fiery vibration. The manifestation of spirit and matter must be sought in each affirmation of life. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for the deliverance from matter. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 305:
305. The Subtle World has been so isolated from the human consciousness that only enhanced transmutation can disclose the path to refinement and to unification of the Worlds. There has actually occurred an ossification of consciousness, and man has become so dissociated from the Subtle World that the tension of subtle energies is inaccessible to him. Only the cooperation of the bodies on the different planes will bring the needed transmutation. It has been said, with reason, that only a miracle will save the World. Verily, the earthly aspiration is not in the direction of that transformation. The creativeness of the New Epoch requires a spiritual realization. The course of events on the Subtle Plane does not correspond to the course of events on the earthly. Verily, a striving will, emanating from the fiery heart, creates a karmic wave which produces a vortex drawing in the corresponding energies. These waves are disclosed in cosmic reconstruction as the basis of creativeness, and also as the energies which sustain the planet. Only on these energies is it possible for the World to build its future. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us be conscious of the power of great constructiveness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 306:
306. The consciousness which is impelled to the Higher Worlds, is able to draw from the treasury of the Cosmos. Those who affirm that man has a limited capacity for revelation shut out by this all possibilities. The fiery consciousness affirms measures which make for the evolution of the Cosmos. The attraction of energies from Space is the basis of creative power, for records and manifested energies can be mutually intensified through conscious attraction. Man is a source of knowledge and is the most powerful transformer of cosmic forces. The symbol of the transmuter must live in the heart. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for the attraction and transformation of spatial energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 307:
307. The condition of the spirit during the crossing into the Subtle World is subject to the state of the consciousness. Withdrawing from life with the most subtle striving, the spirit is unable to harmonize its vibrations, and thus for a time remains within earthly limits. Yet not only does the sojourn in the earthly state place a burden on the spirit, but, indeed, the conflict between physical emanations and flashes of the higher magnet makes the dwelling of the spirit in the lower strata very burdensome. The feeling of hopelessness which man so sharply senses gives rise to many torturing experiences. Indeed, hopelessness becomes the lot of him who lacks refined aspirations. While on the earthly plane man can atone for his Karma, but in the Subtle World man is dependent upon his aspiration. Space is filled with ones who have not expiated their Karma on the earthly plane. Thus, the exalted spirit knows not these fiery torments. Refinement of the spirit is the key to the Gates of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 308:
308. Fiery energies, being drawn into tension by some center, can often cause enhanced actions of the energies of this center. Partial action of energies gives a center the power to manifest partially. These tensions lead to those partial manifestations which bring into error consciousnesses of small discrimination. With reason has Ur. pointed out those manifestations, evoked by the tension of one center, which lead to psychism. Truly, each opening, saturation or irritation of the centers gives a sharp direction to the fiery energy; but only conformity between the state of the organism and the spiritual awakening produces, as an inevitable effect, the opening of the centers in highest tension. A partial pressure will produce a partial attainment which may prove to be a very dangerous manifestation. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive to realize the higher tension of fiery energy. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 309:
309. Much has already been said about psychism, nevertheless this scourge of humanity is insufficiently understood. Psychism blunts each aspiration, and higher attainment remains inaccessible. The sphere of activity of a man engulfed by psychism is limited within a charmed circle in which all the energies which retard growth of the spirit find their fitting place. Psychism embraces the manifestation of the lowest energies, and the fires of the centers are extinguished by these precipitations. With psychism there is inevitably to be found disorder of the nervous system. In addition, the breaking away from vital functions closes the path to self-perfectionment. Creativeness is blunted, and there is established a passive state which makes a man an instrument for the influx of all kinds of forces. By reason of relaxation of the will, control is weakened, and by this the attraction of various lower entities is increased. He who wishes to approach the Fiery World must battle with these forces of evil. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 310:
310. The accumulations of countries are being weighed on the Cosmic Scales. The preponderance of the forces of destruction is unquestionable, but transmutation of the spirit and purification of space and of humanity will afford a new destiny. The reconstruction of the planet will touch upon all values, spiritual and material. Each center, manifesting its Karma, will produce a new tension. Humanity passes through a fiery cleansing. A new affirmation will be revealed upon the horizon of the planet. In truth, a fiery purgatory will reach all the ends of the World. On the Cosmic Scales, for the good of the Universe, are found both the sword and fiery transmutation. Thus, for the planet's good the Fiery World draws near. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 311:
311. Each great reconstruction summons from space great energies. Nets of constructiveness are cast far beyond the limits of the earthly spheres. But together with all the pressure of the Forces of Light, there are intensified also the forces of darkness. As one substance manifests a reaction against contact, another, likewise, reacts to each dislocation. During cosmic transformation space reacts to each vibration. Indeed, events are being compressed, as is a substance through chemical reaction. Spatial fire begins to assemble new forces, but subterranean fire seeks to break through. So, too, the forces of the spirit are expanding, manifesting their strivings subject to their accumulations. A great transmutation draws near and the Fiery World awaits an affirmation. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 312:
312. Least of all does humanity understand the indissolubility of Karma, whereas this cosmic law is applicable to every manifestation. Actually, man is not only a monad concluding its evolutionary path; he is a part of the Monad of the Cosmos. All the monads which are conceived in the one Monad of the Cosmos carry responsibility for the existence of the entire Universe. The bond between man and the manifestations of the Universe is mutually nurtured, and thus it is important to recognize how one generator of evil retards all advancement. The course of events indicates to what an extent history repeats itself. At the root of this lies the manifestation of the same monads. Indeed, the Karma of great construction points out the indissolubility of the bond between the prince of darkness and humanity. The fall of powerful foundations is inevitably reflected on mankind. But the resurrection of the spirit can mean resurrection of every manifestation of life, including even the fallen Angel. On the path to the Fiery World one must reflect upon the indissolubility of the paths of the monads with that of the Cosmos. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 314:
314. The condition of the planet is so catastrophic that only the most intensive action will hold people back from savagery. Those who assume the Fiery Vigil of cosmic events can only keep guard over this saturation in unparalleled tension. In the defense of humanity it is necessary to contend with manifestations of imperfection, faint-heartedness and fear. The Karma of humanity consists of a mosaic of the most terrible atonements. Only the fiery guard of Hierarchy will save humanity. On the path to the Fiery World let us assemble all the best swords of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 315:
315. The consciousness which has been illumined with an understanding of the immutability of achievement can welcome the New World. Such a consciousness will adopt a striving toward the conflict against darkness, and will know how to oppose all the progeny of hell. Many worldly pronouncements may be said to be hell-born. For the sphere which surrounds humanity is saturated with the products of the actions of mankind's Karma. The concept of achievement within one's heart will reveal all paths to it. The fiery battle fills all spheres. A manifestation of creativeness speedily intensifies new energies. On the path to the Fiery World let us imbue the spirit with consciousness of achievement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 316:
316. The essential nature of one's striving depends upon the potential of the spirit. The urge for confluence with the Cosmos directs the spirit to the significance of unity throughout the Universe. The realization that the spirit is manifested as the engenderer of all that exists, and as the bearer of what has been engendered, will compel man to understand all Karmic ties. All the existing laws of Cosmic Construction indicate this unbreakable unity. How otherwise could the events of the world be explained? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 316:
All Light-bearers manifest vigilance for this unity. Nourished by the unity of Cosmic fire, each spirit compares equally with a spark of Fohat. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive with regenerated consciousness for union with the Cosmos. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 318:
318. The present condition of the World corresponds to the stratified sedimentations accumulated by humanity. The manifestation of the conformity can affirm those cycles which are ensuing; in them will be reflected all the expiations of Karma, and each cycle will introduce its new step. Speaking about cycles, let us keep in mind the transference of cosmic conformity. Truly, let us look upon expiation as fiery construction. These cycles will be instituted by three causes - the transmutation of old accumulations, purification of space, and the molding of a great future. The transmutation has begun. And as monsters rise from the bottom of the seas, so is all rubbish rising from the depths of the rabble. In the Furnace of the Cosmos much is being melted down for the useful construction. The efforts at transmutation will attract each Karmic action. The condition of the planet creates an inevitable Karma, woven by the engenderings of humanity. But on the path to the Fiery World it must be kept in mind that the purification of space will bring a great future. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 319:
319. Action depends upon the tension of that sphere in which the spirit abides. As intensity of striving affirms the power of action, so does resistance saturate action with the essence of the consciousness. The different planes require different measurements in the expenditure of energies. Where the dense World requires exertions, the Subtle World not only does not require them but allows easy locomotion. The dense World affirms that force which overcomes all resistance. But in the Subtle World the principal lever is the accumulation of spiritual aspiration. To overcome opposition in the Subtle World is possible only through spirituality. It is wrong to think that the Fiery World is merely a reflection of the Earthly World. For, while the strata of the Subtle World represent the reflections of the earthly strata, in the Fiery World there are strata which preserve earthly spheres in their evolutionary growth. In these strata are marked out all the currents of evolution. They are not only the Treasury of the records of space but are also the Cosmic Laboratory. Such strata occupy the loftiest spheres. The ascent of man depends upon his attraction to these spheres. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 320:
320. In the consciousness are contained both power and all the weapons of victory. The directed consciousness can move huge masses, but the consciousness must surmount all obstacles, as only the fiery paths lead to Us. Therefore, on the path to the Fiery World it is so important to be conscious of the goal and its attainment. The attraction of the spirit toward the goal creates the shortest path, and can reveal every possibility for attainment. Indeed, creativeness of the spirit leads to the destination of fiery achievement. Let us accept each affirmation of the great Hierarchy of good. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember that achievement is the cornerstone upon which is being constructed the great future. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 321:
321. Of all the destructive energies one should mark the vibration of fear, because fear can destroy each creative vibration. If it were possible to relate all the occurrences engendered by fear, humanity would be terrified by these forms. Fear recalls that frightful Gehenna, which creates such encumbrances on the earthly plane that the path to the higher spheres is cut off. But in addition, fear intensifies dark forces by giving them an impulse for evil actions. But even by the simplest examples of life one may become convinced as to what an extent fear destroys the most affirmed destination. Furthermore, each action of fear on the subtle plane destroys innumerable possibilities. The manifestation of fear is a barrier against each undertaking. Indeed, the power of perfection bestows purification against fear. On the path to the Fiery World one must eradicate fear, for its products are destructive. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 322:
322. To reverence the Lord means to comprehend the Guiding Image. To reverence the Lord means to devote oneself to the Lord. To reverence the Lord means to turn one's gaze to the Highest. To reverence the Lord means to deliver one's heart to the Lord. To reverence the Lord means to serve the Hierarchy of Good. To reverence the Lord means to manifest understanding of the Service of Light in space. In sending thoughts of good beforehand, we already create those channels through which energies of Good can be collected and brought together. When the great reconstruction of the World is going on we must direct our affirmations to the assistance of the constructions of Light. Thus are new bridges created. On the path to the Fiery World let us reverence the Lord of Light. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 323:
323. The order of life has become so disconnected from the Cosmic Magnet that all human products tend toward monstrous forms. The development of forces has proceeded by a channel directed to destruction. Thus millions of dark souls are being incarnated; souls which have lost the bond with the spirit. For many centuries multitudes of souls have striven toward a way of life rather than being; and life has been directed by these desires. Each action is reflected in the Karma of the World, and the salvation of humanity can come only from inner realization. For this alone it is necessary to awaken the best energies, for Cosmic Justice is manifested there where there is attraction. There is no escaping Karma; there is no transmutation of energies without tension of the will. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for realization of the immutability of the law of Karma. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 324:
324. The transformation of the World always evokes tension of all the energies of the Cosmos; and spiritual possibilities appear as saturated impulses of the new paths. Regeneration of the planet inevitably evokes all creative aspirations on all planes. Contact with the currents of space is intensified and becomes very painful; for all strata are permeated by gasses from the dissolute actions of mankind. Be not astonished when you sense this spatial load. Regeneration of the World has roused all energies. And the transmutation produces its consequences. On the path to the Fiery World, understanding of the spatial conflict is indispensable; thus let us be affirmed in the victory of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 326:
326. Humanity, in the position of an obvious mutilator of cosmic laws, produces those effects which are being reflected in all events. Indeed, for centuries the idea of perfectionment has departed from mankind; and the spirit which imbues the multitudes is precisely that of rushing to the creation of a cul-de-sac. The whirlpool in which mankind has sown its desires has created that disunity which has violated cosmic laws. Human qualities attract some spirits which incarnate without having any spiritual aspirations. The condensation of such strata above the earth forms a solidly compressed sphere. This sphere is so filled with the display of concupiscences that rays piercing these strata must be increased three-fold. The creative power of rays is especially intense when affirming new possibilities. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm the consciousness in the necessity for purifying space. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 327:
327. The World is atremble from the tension. Events are being compressed. On all planes the energies of Light consist of all strivings to create a better future and to preserve the World from destruction. The forces of darkness creep in under many masks of Light, trying to destroy that created by the Light, and, where possible, to destroy the foundation of constructiveness. In this grave epoch of Armageddon, it is especially necessary to be conscious of the forces which set in motion the actions of each day, of each event, of each manifestation; for the time of choosing has come and there is no middle course on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 328:
328. The condition of the supermundane planes moves events onward at an accelerated pace. The supermundane strata are being, as it were, shifted because striving toward the Earth rouses many dormant spirits. Before great events, the supermundane strata are always awakened. A testing is begun, as it were, for the spirits, which may choose their path. Consciousnesses which are ruled by low impulses can be impelled only to the lower levels. But there, in the same way as on the earthly plane, the servitors of Light stand on guard, and the final Call can summon the spirits to the choice. These Calls resound on all planes. On the path to the Fiery World let us remind about the Final Call. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 329:
329. The World is experiencing a most tense time, and the layers close to the planet are saturated with energies which strive for transmutation of the supermundane strata. The condition of the planet is so acute that every supermundane affirmation is intensified in creative efforts, for it is needful to create a powerful counterbalance to darkness. Spirits which are found on the earthly plane in ignorance of the fiery transmutation taking place, may be burnt in the Great Battle, because the mighty conflict requires evidence of one's belonging to the element of Fire. Impetuousness of choice affirms for the spirit a place in the Cosmic Battle and in the Cosmic Victory. Knowledge of the paths to the Light is a task ordained in the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 330:
330. Fanaticism pertains to the most violent manifestations of cruelty. Other manifestations in the Cosmos which appear so destructive cannot be compared to fanaticism, for this feeling destroys the heart, it destroys all exalted feelings. Verily, Satan himself saturates the world with fanaticism. Truly, the crimes of destroyers do not compare with the frightful blasphemies of fanatics. The actions of fanatics contribute to the dissolution of each higher Teaching; for the Karma of these godless ones, under the mask of faith, affirms the most horrible destruction. The conditions of life reveal the process through which such Karma creates. Truly, these fanaticisms cause streams of blood to flow. The construction of the New World requires regeneration of the consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 331:
331. Those vibrations which saturate the World respond to the qualities of lower manifestations. Improvement of the planetary vibrations can take place only through the tension of humanity. The center of all manifestations is mankind, which reflects all strata. Vibrations are so disharmonious that it is difficult to establish a connection with the Higher Worlds. Vibrations which contribute to disunity have the lowest quality. Therefore the lower strata can admit the infiltration of low vibrations, while higher radiations do not reach the Earth. The saturated World awaits the great epoch of Regeneration of the Spirit. The permeation of space with vibrations which assist the establishment of higher radiations is the task on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 332:
332. Man represents in himself a magnet, the qualities of which are quite multiform. Best of all, it is possible to reveal that influence which either the Higher Forces or the dark enslavers exert on man. When the centers and consciousness are correspondingly developed the force of the magnet becomes invulnerable, because this magnetism becomes a conformer to the Higher Force. But the spirit which is saturated with low currents cannot attract. Magnetic currents are directed only by forces which attract them. By losing attraction, it becomes impossible to respond to a vibration. Man is the magnet - thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 333:
333. How, then, is it possible to expect successful results, when the seeds, laid into the foundation, bear within themselves a potential of dissolution? The process of planting the seeds is, indeed, that fundamental on which is molded the main foundation. The stones of which the foundation is composed must be used with the most exact perspective of the entire structure; a breach in them can wreck the entire building. The process of planting the seed must be looked upon as the potential of all the following consequences. Thus the husbandman is solicitous about seeds. But woe to the plougher who is ashamed of his field! The seeds which are planted too deeply may come up too late for the harvest. Deep planting of the seeds exposes the earth to suffocating brambles. The process of planting seeds is a most important one. Creativeness of the potential works by invisible effects for him who is stupid and blind, but the essential nature of the field reveals a frightful aspect of consequences for him who does not harken to the Voice of Justice. Woe to the plougher who did not estimate correctly the planted seeds. Only the great is suitable for the great. Only from the luminous germinates the luminous. On the path to the Fiery World one must remember the great significance of the process of planting the seeds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 334:
334. The most frightful bane of humanity is its narrow world outlook. The best people think that the adoption of their horizon is the principle key to the salvation of the World, but their world outlook goes no farther than the boundaries of the physical world. Representatives of the church promise people salvation of the soul, but beyond the physical world they do not go. National leaders direct the thinking of their peoples toward reorganization, but further than the lower spheres they do not lead. Thus one can enumerate all the degrees of human leadership, and become horrified at the blind alley into which humanity has entered. Verily, only the reconstruction of the World and the regeneration of consciousness can awaken the energies needed for the maintenance of the planet. We untiringly repeat about the vital necessity of purifying the consciousness, for the last hour has come for the cleansing of that which has been created by mankind. Let us apprehend in the heart the Fiery Covenant to assist the reconstruction of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 335:
335. The consciousness of humanity is so distorted that for construction one is obliged to make use of even such stones as contain barely a spark of aspiration. In the Laboratory of Nature one is obliged to extract one substance from a mass of substances and discard all else. The laboratory work of the human structure reminds one of this reworking. In view of the existing human terrors can it be expected that the direction of the Cosmic Magnet will be taken? If this seemingly harmonious existence were to be exposed, every spirit would be terrified at the disintegration of the fundamentals. A harvest of hatred has taken root in the consciousness and must be eradicated. We cannot name even one religion which, while praising the Lord, does not give utterance to blasphemy. Distortion of the Teachings has produced an ever-living terror. Precisely, the Teachings have been reduced to the human level, and the temples of man are not temples of the Lord. And the word of the Lords is not affirmed by humanity, because the Teaching of Light has been lost in the obscurity of the human consciousness. Only the heart tempered in battle and knowing the complexity of life can understand all the darkness of humanity. One can say that the World will be saved by regenerating the consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 336:
336. The equilibrium of the World has been violated to the very limit. Spiritual striving proceeds apart from matter, and instead of unity there is derived a frightful disunity and dissolution. All unapplied energies remain in the earthly strata, and instead of finding employment they are borne into a chaotic vortex. The spiritual quest is also carried into a chaotic vortex because the isolation of mankind severs the currents from the Higher Spheres. Equilibrium does not come about without the participation of all spatial and human radiations. On the path to the Fiery World, the basis of equilibrium is affirmation of the beginning of the Enlightened Epoch of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 337:
337. Human intolerance toward everything high has converted people into degenerates. Upon all concepts and principles man has imposed his stigma. In each higher affirmation man has displayed his blasphemy. Not the World is cruel, but man. Not the World affirms injustice, but man; for man's choice of the path of isolation and selfhood has brought on a most threatening destiny. Intolerance toward everything high and enlightened has become the disgrace of humanity. The purification of the consciousness is the great task on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 338:
338. If people would only understand the whole power of the magnet contained in the heart! Of all the fiery energies this constitutes the greatest potential power. For the magnet of the heart no obstacles exist, because the sunlike heart knows how to affirm great action. The sunlike heart creates the Cosmic Ordinances and guards the Covenants over an extent of thousands of years. If people would understand that all impediments yield before the powerful fire of the heart! Thus the magnet of the heart creates, and there is no power like this Sun of Suns. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 339:
339. The process of the creation of a pure atmosphere parallels the creation of a channel for the reception of fiery energies. Each manifestation of life is filled with poison created by human society. This poisoning is equal to the most terrible hotbed of diseases. Often people are amazed as to why there are so many difficulties; why so many misfortunes and miseries. The human mind does not grasp the fact that dissolution is far more powerful on the spiritual plane than on the physical. The physical world has its visible symptoms, but the infection on the spiritual plane is so strong that often it indicates how the processes of existing evil are maturing. Therefore, traitors and agitators and doers of dark deeds are most frightful violators of Cosmic Equilibrium. Therefore, on the path to the Fiery World let us develop within ourselves discernment of faces, and let us strive for the establishment of Equilibrium. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 340:
340. The consciousness of humanity has become so saturated with the dust of usualness that it is necessary to break through this wall. A single kindling of a consciousness is ineffectual before that terror which darkens the consciousness. A completely fallen consciousness can arise more quickly than that one which hides itself under various manlike masks. Take a consciousness imbued with self-conceit and with its own great importance in the world structure; when this consciousness destroys the construction of Good, it is hopeless. It is important to know about such a consciousness on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 341:
341. Even a little foresight should whisper to man how much the World is atremble, how tense are all spheres, in preparation for spatial and earthly battles. Even a small consciousness can be imbued with thought about the reconstruction for which the whole World is getting ready. Even those who are unwilling to understand whither human engenderings are leading, must realize that inevitable Karma which leads on all paths to a great Reconstruction. One can only be amazed at the extent to which humanity dwells in a state of mirages. Clear understanding must be striven for on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 342:
342. The Cosmic Will directs consciousness to understanding of the necessity of equilibrium; indeed, of that equilibrium on the spiritual and the earthly plane without which the different spheres cannot be unified. The spiritual plane appears as something so strange to the majority of humanity! Above the limits of the very lowest spheres mankind does not penetrate, and the lowest psychism is the result. That toward which man is striving becomes his manifest tyrant and his scourge. The subordination of humanity it, indeed, affirmed by these concupiscences. The Cosmic Will summons to regeneration of the consciousness. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for the realization of equilibrium. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 343:
343. The structure of the earthly atmosphere and of supermundane spheres is mutually tensed. The composition of the earthly strata is saturated by all the emanations arising from all the actions, thoughts and vices of humanity. One need not be astonished at the quality of the manifest interaction, for the currents are intermingled and the composition of the atmosphere becomes a reflection of what is taking place on the Earth. The equilibrium of the World can only then ensue when humanity shall manifest higher radiations, because all the spheres surrounding the planet are infected by the emanations from earthly actions. Only purifying radiations produce those gases which rarefy the condensed strata; thus each good cleansing produces its own channels., On the path to the Fiery World the purification of space is the great task. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 344:
344. There are so many energies manifested that it is necessary to understand what kinds of ingredients make up the planet's atmosphere. A study of its chemism can easily reveal those stratifications which surround the Earth. If we speak about earthly evaporations, then how much more important are the evaporations emanating from spiritual actions! The time is coming when the atmosphere of assemblies will be analyzed. It will be possible to determine the strata saturating different living quarters. Since earthly strata attract supermundane entities, it will be possible to determine the composition of the atmosphere within a wide radius. The study of human radiations will reveal vast horizons. On the path to the Fiery World one must become aware of the need to know the composition of the atmosphere. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 345:
345. Tension of the higher energies of the spirit is one of the most powerful creative channels. Tension of the spirit concerns the subtlest energies in the depths of be-ness. It is impossible to let such potent creativeness escape with impunity, for only in the depths of be-ness is it possible to be in contact with the most direct energies. Through contact with the depths are revealed all the qualities which govern all creative origins. Therefore humanity has lost its fiery receptivity because it has clung only to the external manifestations of space. When tension of the spirit will lead mankind to a conscious realization of the creative depths, then it will be possible to affirm the principle of the Fiery World in beauty and in the subtlest creativeness. One should develop this aspiration on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 346:
346. Spiritual development must inevitably open the eyes of man to those frightful errors which are roots of evil. Inadmissible are discussions about the stronger or the weaker principle, for such discussions lead to lack of co-measurement. Cosmic Equilibrium is not maintenance of stronger and weaker principles. In fact, this human division is what has brought the Cosmic Scales to such a condition. And only atonement by humanity for the violated law will result in new constructiveness; for it is possible to divide mankind only according to established potential. Often man does not even understand what has affirmed the equilibrium on Earth. Cosmic Laws must be looked upon as prophetic Commands. Therefore humanity must learn to adapt the small to the great. In the reconstruction of the World a most important care will be the establishment of the cosmic laws, precisely by the Cosmic Will, not by the earthly. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World only equilibrium reveals the Gates. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 347:
347. In the future reconstruction of the World, on the higher spheres there will not be access for those who do not understand equilibrium. Long incarnations will be necessary, to study how to create cosmic equilibrium. Indeed, empires have fallen, nations have fallen, countries have been destroyed, all because the great question, that of equilibrium, has been reduced to nothing. Therefore it is so important to affirm the significance of the feminine principle. Precisely, not in the household measuring scale, but in that of the state. If the planet is retained, then future countries will flourish only through equilibrium. We will even admit a preponderance on the side of the feminine principle, because the conflict will be very intense. Indeed, Councils of Ministers will have to include women. Woman, who gives life to a people, must also have a voice in the making of its destiny. Woman must have the right of voice. If woman were accepted as was ordained, the World would be quite differently impregnated. Thus, only affirmation of the law of Existence can restore the order of man. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 348:
348. Humanity has so far departed from a true contemplation of the World, that all that exists becomes illusory. Do, indeed, people wish to know those roots of evil which destroy constructiveness? Closing the eyes to the existence of evil and its source abases man to a still lower level. The fact that the evil principle exists as opposition to Light is long since known. Just as good is manifested in limitless ways and aspects, so also is darkness. True, mankind prefers the way of unmanifested evil. Indeed, such darkness is very attractive to the small consciousness because it is not necessary to expiate flamingly its actions; and the personifications of evil assume such an attractive application! The consciousness of mankind is truly deprived of co-measurement! Therefore only the purified consciousness can accept Light and its antithesis - darkness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 350:
350. The planet is completing a cycle which leads everything to summation. The time is coming when each principle must manifest its entire potential. These rings are looked upon in history as downfall or renascence. But these rhythms must be regarded as the triumph of Light or darkness. The time has come when the planet is drawing near to such a circle of summation, and only the most saturated tension of the potential will result in victory. The circle of summation awakens all energies, for in the final battle all the forces of Light and darkness will take part, from the very Highest down to the dregs. Sensitive spirits know why there is being manifested so much of the Higher, side by side with the guilty and the inert. In the conflict, before the circle of summation there will be contentions of all spatial, earthly and supermundane Forces. On the path to the Fiery World the co-workers must remember the Ordinance of the Cosmos. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 351:
351. The circle of summation is the Highest Ordination. The circle of summation manifests its Will also for the Fiery Right. The circle of summation is manifested as the highest creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet. Therefore all Commands and events are led down to the present time. Thus, in the Luminous Ordinance the might of the prince of this World likewise intensifies all its forces. Therefore Cosmic Right enters into life. Realization of the circle of summation reveals many structures which saturate the World with Light and darkness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 352:
352. The World is living through those stages by which have been signalized all the decisive moments in the history of mankind. Stages of destruction precede construction. Creativeness, having been tensed, calls all energies to life. That epoch into which humanity has entered will inevitably manifest all the potentials of forces, for this epoch is a decisive one, and a turning point in history is approaching. Surely, the condition of the planet has not come about by accident, and each tension bears witness to that current which is engulfing all spheres. If the conflict is inexorable, so will the victory be decisive. For all forces and spheres participate in this Cosmic Battle. On the path to the Fiery World one must take up the Sword of Light for building the New Epoch. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 353:
353. Waves which engulf nations arise out of the national Karma. In Cosmic Construction each epoch leaves its waves in space. When the date draws near for magnetic attraction, all waves begin to act - thus Karma is unavoidable. When in ancient Scriptures it was said - "All is from the Heavenly Father," by that precisely the law of Karma was voiced. All is created according to these waves, which depart into space and preserve an everlasting bond with the planet. The bond between Worlds, supermundane and earthly, is conditioned by these waves. The records of space consist of these waves, and nations create their own historical redemptions. The realization that everything passes into the waves of space can awaken best aspirations. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest a striving for the betterment of the national Karma. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 354:
354. The magnetic tension is very fiery. Each energy is manifested in its most powerful form. One must regard current events as the expression of all potentials. The most inalienable tension reigns in the World, for the epoch of regeneration of the spirit propels all energies to higher transmutation. Therefore both Light and darkness manifest so grimly their potentials. Beautiful is the time when all events are signalizing an ensuing great reconstruction. Saturated space carries out the will of the Cosmic Magnet. The Fiery World is revealed before fiery consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 355:
355. Bodies are transmuted each according to its essential nature. Just as the physical body transmutes and refines blood to an evolutionary extent, so does the subtle body transmute its corresponding essence. The bond between these processes is especially important to observe, because in the process of transmutation of bodies there is attained a correlation which so fierily cooperates with space. While at the beginning of the process of transmutation the physical body strains the centers of the subtle body, after saturation of the centers by fire the subtle body holds power over the physical. This fiery process transfuses psychic energy from body to body. The power of the subtle body represents a panacea on the physical plane. Indeed, the feeling of transmutation differs on the physical and subtle planes, because the sensations depend upon the tension of the spheres. The purification of matter and spirit likewise takes place only through the fiery energies and centers, strained in spatial atonement. The Fiery World is thus accessible to the consciousness which knows the bond with spatial Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 356:
356. The earthly and supermundane centers display corresponding tensions when events are being propelled toward reconstruction. There is no affirmation on the planet which is not intensified by the fire of construction or by the force of destruction. Soldiers of good manifest the preponderance in the Cosmic Construction, and each manifestation of the Light has inherent supremacy. For, even notwithstanding the apparent triumph of darkness, cosmic creative power is being saturated with fiery Justice. Therefore, the spiral of creativeness of spatial Fire leads events to its fiery triumph. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us remember that the Subtle World manifests a conformity with the earthly. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 357:
357. It is possible to trace how events are being crowded, how clouds are piling up, how all the centers of the planet reveal their sharpened trends. Even limited minds can see that the chart of the World is being altered. Verily, not much time remains before the great events. Reconstruction of the World is going on in all quarters, and apparently affirmed comfort is only a mirage, for each energy is found to be in a state of transmutation. It is not difficult to confirm the fact that the Cosmic Scales are oscillating. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us strive for saturation by the Cosmic Magnet. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 358:
358. If people would only understand with what foundations it is possible to build a better world! If humanity would only reflect upon the concepts which permeate life! So many higher impulses could become awakened in the consciousness, so many dormant energies could act, if humanity would only accept the Covenant of Service, inasmuch as this has been affirmed by all the Higher Forces! All the fiery qualities of Service are precisely based on devotion. Verily, this quality is the basis of constructiveness. On the path to the Fiery World it will be necessary to affirm this foundation. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 359:
359. A strengthening of the subtle body accompanies each exalted transport. The subtle body contains all the spiritual centers; conscious nurturing of it can produce great possibilities. The essential nature of the subtle body depends upon these spiritual saturations. The usefulness of these nurtures can be great for the physical body. Each transport of the spirit strengthens the centers of the subtle body; contrariwise, each center of the physical body, which is saturated with lower energies, acts destructively on the fiery centers. The subtle body is in need of spiritual nourishment. The constant bond between bodies can thus affirm a conscious exchange of energies. On the path to the Fiery World let us cognize the reality of the bond between the bodies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 360:
360. Human construction is in need of true foundations. The way construction is proceeding at present, the World is threatened with destruction. All Cosmic Reconstructions require higher foundations, for the creating spiral is affirmed in ascent. But, the foundations of humanity are found to be in a state of intense dissolution. All cosmic processes manifest transmutation upward, but the will of mankind has steered into a blind alley, for the circle of selfhood is reaping its harvests. Therefore, cosmic fire is not being utilized in transmutation by humanity, and instead of evolution involution is the result. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 361:
361. Transmutation is inevitable, in the whole Cosmic Plan. Only fiery reconstruction will yield new creative energies. The Cosmic Magnet creates and intensifies all that exists, for dates are approaching which will compel everyone and everything to participate in the Cosmic Battle. Space is in need of a discharge. The Cosmic Scales affirm the process of agitations; throughout all space resounds the call to a final tension. I affirm that the transmutation of energies will produce new steps in evolution. Therefore one must strive with heart and spirit toward the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 362:
362. One may picture how the Cosmic Scales are fluctuating when there are placed on one of the cups of the Scales all the historical events which have preceded the present time. And if the future World be gazed upon, one may see how the battle is growing. One may be convinced as to how spatial fires are spreading. One may observe how the Heavenly Forces are being equipped with fiery armor, and how earthly forces condense each spatial manifestation. It is important to think about this, because Fiery Reconstruction must meet with the conscious manifesting understanding of what is taking place. The fiery fluctuation of the Scales creates vortexes which are a danger to unstable ones but which uplift to the Higher Worlds those who are flamingly aspirant. Amidst the oscillations of the Cosmic Scales humanity cannot choose a middle path, for only Light or darkness will be contending for the victory. On the path to the Fiery World let us keep in mind the Cosmic Scales. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 364:
364. If we but ponder upon just what suppresses the higher concepts, we inevitably arrive at a consciousness which compares everything with the lower manifestations. Bringing everything down to compare with the lowest is a labor of the dark ones, and humanity is indeed subject to these tendencies. Every one instinctively has recourse to this destructive action. Therefore the condition of the consciousness is the best indicator of all epochs and all human directions. Whither leads such error as the losing of connection with the Fiery World? Purification of consciousness will indeed give access to the higher energies. On the path to the Fiery World one must contend with the dark consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 365:
365. The destruction of the contact with the higher energies actually isolates humanity from the Cosmos. How is it possible to exist in the Cosmos without any comprehension of world evolution? Thus, a conscious relationship to world evolution includes indirectly an understanding of Hierarchy as a life-giving Principle. Precisely, psychism and mediumism turn man away from the Higher Spheres, for the subtle body becomes thus so saturated with lower emanations that the entire being is altered. In reality a most difficult process is contained in purification of consciousness. Man does not precisely differentiate between the fiery state of spirituality and psychism. Thus, we must overcome the terrors of psychism. Actually, the ranks of those instruments are filled with the servants of darkness. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one must contend with psychism. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 366:
366. Just as the consciousness can be a pledge of fruition, so can it be manifested as dissolution. Limited thought can prove to be a conduit for all dark manifestations. Therefore, thought can be developed into a great vital beginning or it can destroy each origin. Limited thinking shatters all possibilities, because the process of constructiveness is based upon the growth of consciousness. How can one aspire to the Highest Ideal without broadening the consciousness! Surely the Higher Image can be realized by the fiery and fearless consciousness, because there are no limits to a fiery consciousness. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one must strain all one's forces for broadening of consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 367:
367. The condition of the planet is becoming worse because of the consciousness of humanity. The forces of the spirit are expended on the affirmation of destruction. A faint-hearted cowardice toward all concepts which do not correspond to the present consciousness, is leading humanity to the borderland of destruction. The forces of the spirit can bring mankind out of the rut if mankind will purify its thinking. Each great principle is that prime mover which uplifts the spirit. A search for the higher principles is the primary task. The Existence of the World is affirmed by fiery principles. Therefore, aspiring to the Highest should be a most essential task. Humanity must ponder upon a reformation in its actions. The Karma of atonement draws near. Each striving must be directed toward the Source of Light. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest in action the achievement of great realization. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 368:
368. When understanding of the Fundamentals of Being burns clearly in the spirit, then the abyss of life ceases to appear impassable. When the realization of achievement burns in the heart, then the day of the future appears near. The horizon, which takes in the World in all its structure, embraces all transitoriness and apparent Maya. Thus space is saturated with the creative power of Fire and with future construction. Knowledge of transitoriness results in a feeling of breaking away from the Earth and impels the spirit to those planes where man verily dwells in his fiery essence. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest aspiration towards the spatial energies which aid the spirit in passing over the abyss of incomprehension. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 369:
369. Indeed, the abyss of incomprehension is the path by which humanity is now proceeding, Verily, contemporary thinking is the proscriber of psychic investigations. Yet, so much farther and deeper is it possible to go by knowing the division and the connection between the three bodies. Because, if the physical body is already formed, the astral body has been almost formed, and the most subtle, mental, body has been formed only by the chosen ones. But those who have been initiated into higher fiery energies, and who know the fiery transmutation of the centers, can affirm fiery manifestations. All other manifestations must be divided into two categories. The first, when the spirit cannot pass over the abyss because the mental body has not yet been sufficiently formed, so that the spirit cannot appear beyond the limits of the lower strata; the other category, when one center is manifested partially. It must also be remembered that the Fiery World is inaccessible to a spirit so long as the higher centers have not begun to be transmuted. But above all stands the spirit which kindles its own spiritual Fires, for its mental body creates correspondingly. On the path to the Fiery World one must sensitively discriminate in psychic manifestations. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 370:
370. Advancing the consciousness is as difficult as moving a mountain. The most immovable consciousnesses are, indeed, the old and ossified ones. This refers to all those who proceed looking backward and not into the future. I affirm that the ossified consciousness require powerful measures, just as do those who do not develop beyond the limits of childhood, for co-measurement is needed in appraisal of events. Ossification and backwardness can destroy the most immense possibilities. Therefore it is most important during construction to remember that the grave time requires fiery measures. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the power in the uplifting of the Fiery Sword. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 371:
371. Measurement of the degrees of consciousness over the extent of the last centuries places man now near the zero point. And so many gates have been opened before the horizon of humanity! So many beacons have been placed everywhere, so many summations shown to be possible! But uplifting of the veil must impel the spirit to true fiery attainment. To what, then, are we to be held as witnesses, during this saturated giving, when the World is atremble at the Battle of Armageddon? The ponderous power of creation can be turned into a festival of the spirit, which will reveal to the World a resplendent future. But the extended Hand must not remain rejected by human lack of understanding of the path of Light. On the path to the Fiery World, one must understand the urgency of striving toward the Light Origin. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 372:
372. How little do people reflect upon those fundamentals which are shown to be the foundations of construction, whereas this process is a most essential one. Into the foundation of construction is laid a most substantial and steadfast affirmation. Of all the supports the most fiery one is the magnet of the heart. To exclude it means to leave the structure without a soul, for the magnet of the heart contains all the cosmic saturations. The magnet of the heart is the synthesis of all subtle energies. The magnet of the heart consists of the accumulations of thousands of years; in it is expressed Karma and attraction. Just as it is impossible to replace the sun, so also does the heart remain a powerful creator. Thus on the path to the Fiery World it must be especially remembered that the fiery magnet of the heart is the basis of construction. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 373:
373. Karma is creating its effects throughout the World. A conscious attitude toward world reconstruction can establish a basis for the New World. The present trend has so widely deviated from the manifest Cosmic Magnet, that, truly, all the Forces of Light are assembling to assist humanity. Constructiveness is being intensified on all planes. Amid Armageddon can one possibly imagine any sort of security in those regions of the World which are subjected to reconstruction? The array of Spiritual Forces will lead humanity out of its blind alley. The period of transmutation will bring higher energies to the World. On the path to the Fiery World let us apply all our forces for the new construction. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 374:
374. The consciousness of the majority of people does not penetrate into the depths of the cosmic structures. Not reflecting upon the significance of principles, people become isolated from the Fiery World. All creative abilities are in need of this cosmic association, for this association affirms the co-measurement which humanity has lost. Man, who has been predestined by the Cosmos to be a builder and co-creator, has turned himself away from this crown. Completing his circle of actions, man has not adapted the cosmic principles as a basis; therefore the Fiery World differs from the world created by man. Everything is refracted in the consciousness in non-conformity with the laws of the Cosmos. On the path to the Fiery World one must manifest realization of adherence to cosmic laws. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 375:
375. The attraction of the magnet of the heart acts powerfully at a distance. These currents awaken resonances in conformity with the force of the sending. Indeed, one must resound correspondingly to the extended thread. The creative power of the heart is unlimited and immeasurable in its might. Aspiration toward the awakening of energies refers to the most essential principle of the development of creativeness. The development of this lever requires a fiery consciousness. Thus one must understand the urgency of such development of the heart. On the path to the Fiery World let us be affirmed upon the understanding of the lever of the Fiery Heart. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 376:
376. The strata which humanity creates, surrounding the planet with them, become more and more congested, because that life which has been instituted on the Earth hinders not only spiritual discharge but also the physical. The conformity between the Worlds in Space thus dependsupon the saturation of these strata. In cosmic space each manifestation calls up an entire chain of effects. And the atmosphere of the Earth forms, as it were, a crust, spotted with dark stains. Knowing how much the Worlds are in need of nourishment by the higher energies, one can imagine the effects of such isolation! Those who stand on Eternal Watch direct the rays of Light, straining all their forces. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of this tension in which the Forces of Light are saving the planet. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 377:
377. The Cosmic Battle which overtaxes space encompasses the entire Cosmos. In this battle are being solved many problems, and these solutions will be turning points in history and will affirm new principles. Each energy is being transmuted by these fiery conflicts. The turning will be sharp, but the fearless consciousness knows the joy of the spirit. For only daring can turn the spirit to the new future. Only the knowledge of this Cosmic Battle reveals understanding of the current events, for Karma is crowding everything together. Fiery fearlessness will lift the veil of tomorrow and will affirm the cause which is taxing the space. Therefore search for the cause will reveal the effect. Thus the Fiery World will be affirmed as accessible to humanity. Thus let us turn in heart to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 378:
378. The manifest Battle summons to a discernment of the paths which lead to Light and to darkness. During the cosmic tension of all forces, this discernment is indispensable, for space is saturated with fiery arrows. Every consciousness must be imbued with affirmation of the fiery Battle. Verily, during such fiery tension of manifested arrows humanity must straightway accept that direction of salvation which has been indicated to it by the Forces of Light. To the assistance of the planet are sent fiery currents; they must be received with spirit and heart. On the path to the Fiery World it is especially important to realize the power extended for the salvation of mankind. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 379:
379. On the path to Service it is important to remember the necessity for honesty, for this is the first requirement in building. Distortion of facts is distortion of the structure. Only self-deceit impels the spirit to distortion. The Karmic mirror reflects these distortions, and the spirit which manifests a Karmic evil - interpretation, inflicts injury to the entire structure. Why, then, has humanity so enwrapped the planet with false emanations? Distortion of truth, distortion of the Teaching, distortion of principles leads to destruction. In this blind alley dwells the spirit of man who lives by egoism. One is obliged to sweep away the dust, and crevices yawn in the littered structure. Verily, ulcers of the spirit hinder the erection of the building. One must sensitively distinguish tolerance and moveability from those qualities which are so chaotically revealed in experimentation with people who turn about where neither conscience nor honesty nor truth call to the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World the first requirement is honesty. Thus let us remember. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 380:
380. The accumulations around the planet are a most condensed mass. If that mass were to be investigated, it would be possible to discover many useful things. Precisely, this atmosphere contains substances which attract to the Earth corresponding energies. If these substances were investigated from the point of view of subtle energies it would be possible to observe that each substance is saturated by human emanations, arising out of the psychic activity of mankind. The aura of the planet collects all the energies which constitute the essential manifestations of mankind. Therefore the purification of space is a task of prime importance on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 381:
381. How can one attain fiery initiation without actual struggle? How can one pass through life without a real battle? Only a low understanding can have a conception of higher attainment without tension. To pass through life and attain means to pass along the edge of the abyss, means to pass through sorrow and tension. Just as the Cosmic Laboratory transmutes these energies of the heart, so do human souls pass through purgatory on Earth. Without this fiery attachment to Cosmic Fire the heart cannot know initiation into the Higher World. On the path to the Fiery World one must remember about the purgatory of life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 382:
382. The World is submerged in effects created by human deeds. Can one be surprised at what is taking place on the planet? Gases formed by the spiritual smotherings in human structures have dammed up space and enwrapped the planet in darkness. Human aspirations correspond to what is going on. The earthly and the supermundane strata are saturated with manifestations created by the evil-doings of mankind. The strata are in truth mutually infected. This is an obvious karmic action. On the path to the Fiery World measures must be taken for the affirmation of new karmic effects. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 383:
383. Cosmic energies have gathered flamingly around the planet and are piercing the thickness of the earthly atmosphere in concentrated currents. The state of humanity depends upon these currents, which are physically and spiritually manifesting their effects. Physical and spiritual epidemics come from the thick stratifications, and one may trace their influence in the flow of events. Each epoch has its omens, which appear out of the accumulations of results of the actions of humanity. These stratifications can be sensed from out of space, becoming again sources of actions. In this manner does the law of eternal transmutation enter into life. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the law of eternal fiery transmutation. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 384:
384. A transport of the spirit is a fierily creative energy. Transport of the spirit saturates each manifestation with the best applications. In cultivation of the heart one should especially discern these creative energies which saturate the spirit with the most subtle emanations. During ascent it is so important to refine all the senses. Building is always intensified by transport and striving of spirit and heart. The attraction of fiery energies from space has in its basis every exalted feeling. How important it is to awaken all fiery aspirations! On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for realization of joy in Service to the Great Hierarchy of Light. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 385:
385. The will which is impelled to creativeness with the Cosmic Magnet can erect many lofty constructions, for the consciously directed will creates intensely. Therefore, the choice of paths and the knowledge of the direction can saturate the spirit in fiery striving. Humanity does not accept this law of the consciously directed will; hence so many errors. It can be affirmed that each human action is begun without a true understanding of its application. Thus, in human life goal-fitness is conspicuously lacking. On the path to the Fiery World one must remember the great law of conscious direction of the will. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 386:
386. The conditions of existence place the spirit in dependence upon unification with cosmic currents. It is indeed necessary to develop the consciousness in this direction. When mankind will become intensely occupied in conscious labor, then will all energies be accessible to it. The charmed circle is indeed created by humanity itself, and the cul-de-sac is also a creation of man. Enlightenment can come only through a conscious relationship with cosmic energies. Isolation from the Higher Forces has led to certain events which have so strengthened their course. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest a conscious relationship with the cosmic energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 387:
387. The most frightful bane of humanity is self-destruction for the sake of obvious selfhood. A man who affirms that in serving his own ideal he must destroy all others not coinciding with his path, is a destroyer of the fundamentals of evolution. The Cosmos requires expression of all that exists, and on the spiritual plane equalization cannot take place. All the higher Teachings have in their foundation the same Source, and will not destroy that which serves as spiritual food. Verily, he who demands the equalizing of all fundamentals, of all Teachings, reduces each great fundamental to dust. The scales do not waver much between atheism and hypocrisy. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us remember who tears down the foundations of construction. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 388:
388. During the decline of an epoch first of all is observed a split amidst inner structures. When spiritual downfall overcomes the national consciousness, these signs are especially clear. Looking over a chart of the World, one can easily be convinced that dissolution precedes the renascence which can be brought about only through regeneration of the spirit. Quests of the true renascence lead to renewal of the spirit and of principles, and thus a new constructiveness can be affirmed. New construction cannot be approved without a veritable renewal of the spirit. The Service to Light must inspire the spirit with courage to manifest fiery constructiveness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 389:
389. The best definition for the harmonized aura is a subtle combination of energies. In this constituency can be found all creative energies, because when the aura is harmonized all the subtle ingredients can be held in conjunction. The harmonized aura unites the unified consciousness and the unified heart. In each tension of harmonization a particular current can pass without any injury when the forces of the poles are identical. The same law is applicable to sendings, for the sender and receiver must conform to one and the same vibration. Therefore the factor of the heart is so important. And if it is possible to act mentally at a distance, then the power of the heart is incomparable, for the heart can awaken all the dormant energies of remembrances and accumulations of the past. Thus is it needful to understand the power of the heart as a manifestation of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 390:
390. Karma always manifests its signs. This coming year will manifest also its own requitals. The Karma of the World and the peoples' march will indicate the effects of world events. The Forces of Light imbue all world movements. On the Cosmic Scales will fluctuate self-renunciation and obvious ill will. Thus, in all reconstruction it will be possible to observe cosmic agitations which will reveal the Power of Light in the final Battle. Thus do We saturate space. A new step of saturation of construction is at hand. Thus by the tension of all forces will We conquer. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 391:
391. Receptivity to subtle energies is always accompanied by refinement of the organism. Besides, it must be remembered that the consciousness assists first of all, for the subtle energies can be perceived only through refinement of the organism. This principle must be thoroughly understood, because usually there results a mixture of concepts. And this misunderstanding and jumbling leads to very dangerous errors. During purification of the consciousness it is very necessary to discern these processes, for people are always disposed toward affirmation of psychism instead of the higher fiery concepts. The spirit who falls into this extremity may find himself so surrounded by psychic fluids that he cannot succeed, even though he may so desire, to be enwrapped by other, higher energies. And in this also let us point to the consciousness as to the salutary agent. Thus on the path to the Fiery World it can be affirmed that the fiery consciousness will bestow the key to discrimination. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 392:
392. A conscious consideration of the force of one's own radiations can produce considerable saturation. A spirit striving for conscious application of its radiations must intensify the manifested power of the heart, for this sunlike source can reveal all paths. Conscious affirmation of radiations is indeed applicable when all higher fiery energies of the heart are kindled. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm a conscious attitude toward the radiations of the heart. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 393:
393. Radiations of the heart have fiery qualities which manifest a powerful saturation throughout all space. If people could but learn to affirm construction through these fiery energies, much could be established in conformity with the Cosmic Magnet. Radiations of the heart have a constructive power, and nothing can be compared with fiery heart radiations, for to their mighty action even spatial energies are subordinated. On the path to the Fiery World one must manifest understanding of this Torch of Torches. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 394:
394. To feel the tension of the World is a proclivity of the fiery consciousness. The hidden ulcers of the World can be sensed by the fiery heart. Those vibrations which saturate space remain unnoticed by the consciousnesses which have fallen into the rut of world movements. Only the heart which consciously takes upon itself these ulcers can truly be called a co-worker of the Cosmic Magnet. The consciousness which is isolated from the Cosmic Battle does not draw near to the Fiery World, for this fundamental discernment is indispensable, when the World quivers in the conflict of the Forces of Light with darkness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 395:
395. A particular property of the subtle spirit is recognition of the qualities and merits in man. The broader and subtler the consciousness, the more graciousness it contains, for only the limited consciousness deprives all of merit. A heart cannot be truly great without this fiery quality. Truly, the fiery heart knows how to affirm the tribute of the giving and generous heart. Saturation of the heart by these fiery qualities manifests its own strife. Great is the injury to the spirit when a physical affirmation takes precedence over the fiery essence. The fiery heart knows how to manifest recognition of fiery constructiveness, for on this foundation can be erected staunch pillars. Leaders and kings have been affirmed by this fiery quality alone. In the world structure there have been many destructions when this fiery quality was absent. On the path to the Fiery World this fiery property must be remembered. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 397:
397. Innumerable are the causes of diseases, and science must analyze these causes. In this it is necessary to have in view the structure of all planetary life. Analyzing diseases one should study the spiritual and physical currents. Likewise the environment has its influence, for group aura proves to have a strong effect on a sensitive organism. We have often heard that during epidemics the better people are the first to depart into the Subtle World, and such diseases often carry off many sensitive spirits. This needs to be investigated, for not always is insufficiency of psychic energy the cause of falling ill. "Microbes" of spiritual infection which saturate space actually overburden the sensitive organism which provides a large store of psychic energy. It can be traced how often in critical moments an illness solves the accumulating drama of life, and often a third spirit takes upon himself a burden created near him, bearing it voluntarily and with tense care. Physicians must very attentively investigate the circumstances surrounding and preceding illnesses, for they may discover a hidden key to many sicknesses. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 415:
415. The spirit which realizes in life the power of tension of psychic energy can count upon the strength of psychic energy also during the crossing into the Subtle World. Our subtle body is fed by these saturations, and the fluids of psychic energy form the subtle body. Indeed, through transmutation of the centers psychic energy acts increasingly strongly, and the centers gather these powerful fluids for strengthening of the subtle body. When psychic energy is accumulated by exalted feelings, the transmutation of the subtle body is correspondingly saturated with fiery energies. Thus, it is important to intensify one's forces in a fixed understanding of the power of psychic energy. The action of fiery energy intensifies all the succeeding manifestations of life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 433:
433. The appearance of new and unexpected menacing world events is at hand. The manifestation of unexpectedness must be especially noted in the impending epoch. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 433:
If one compares the world of the twenties with the present, and applies the same rate of progress to the future, then it is obvious how difficult it is for people to form an idea of the future of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 434:
434. The New World has new conditions and requires new actions. It is impossible to enter the New World with the old methods, therefore do I thus summon to regeneration of the consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 434:
Some the New World fills with terror. Some the New World appals with work. In some the heart palpitates at mention of the New World - seek the latter. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 436:
436. There is a great misunderstanding about the idea of the fieriness of actions. People assume that fieriness is contained in impetuous outcries and movements, but, as a matter of fact, Fire is expressed completely otherwise. Remember how the expression and the fulfillment of certain wishes did not at all conform to the crude human understanding. The most noisy and tearful desire was not fulfilled, but the calm thought received fulfillment. The Fiery World is far removed from earthly demands. The element of Fire is so subtle that it is in accord with the energy of thought. A word can already prevent the access of Fire. Therefore ancient invocations were based on rhythm, and only, later, in the course of time, were perverted by cries and groans. What was indicated was heart prayer. One may become more speedily united with highest Fire in silence than in a verbal request. Thus upon all manifestations of life one may learn how to come close to highest Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 437:
437. Intuition and so-called sensitivity will pertain to the Fiery World. People are not occupied with the question why only certain persons are gifted with sensitiveness. In an apparatus indicating fieriness it is possible to observe also the endowment of intuition. Likewise, the manifestation of the oscillations of a pendulum denotes straight-knowledge, in other words, fieriness. Not seldom do We speak about the same thing under different names. It is not easy to fix in the consciousness the fact that such a distant fieriness is close to all life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 438:
438. Clairvoyants cannot see at a command. The disciple understands that conditions of higher receptivity cannot be demanded in coarse language. A step of higher development is reached when the disciple begins to value each supermundane chord. But even while flying away into the Supermundane the disciple does not abandon the Earth. Such a concurrence is called a proper bonfire. Its flame arises without any curvature. But few can uplift such a weight. How can one fly without breaking away from the Earth? Does this not mean that one must lift with himself the whole Earth? But how to understand such an impossibility? When the fiery basis of all that exists is realized, then there is no such thing as gravity or weight. By augmenting one's thought about the Fiery World it becomes possible to lift great weights. But one must remember the law of co-measurement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 440:
440. The Fiery World has its expression under the name of psychic energy. Thus will people understand more readily. Everyone will agree that there exists within him something for which there is no name in any language. Force or energy will be more readily accepted than a fiery spark. Humanity is highly opposed to Fire. Fire consumes but does not create - so people think. Therefore, at first, name it psychic energy, and only to a developed consciousness speak about Fire. It is more acceptable to say that musk, phosphorus, or amber are close to psychic energy than to say they are close to Fire. The first consideration, in everything, is not to create impediments. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 441:
441. The Fiery World easily enters the consciousness of a man who has to do with minerals, since he has often been surrounded by sparks given off by solid bodies. His consciousness apprehends more easily and more graphically the Fire of space. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 443:
443. One should again and again repeat about the power of observation. Not often is it put into practice, but only acuteness of observation is of assistance in distinguishing the sparks of the Fiery World. Do not hesitate to use a variety of expressions in reminding friends about the power of observation. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 444:
444. Ponder that Karma does not by-pass traitors. Not vengeance but justice is irrevocable. One should understand how Karma turns and strikes unexpectedly. One should be a steadfast warrior. In My lives I was rarely killed, avoiding it by means of vigilance. Thus preserve Me in the heart as a talisman. The manifestation of confusion is not fitting for the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 445:
445. All is first built in the Fiery World, then lowered into the subtle body. Hence, whatever is created upon Earth is only a shadow of the Fiery World. One should firmly keep in mind this order of creation. People must know that a great deal of that which is created in the Fiery World has not been as yet lowered into earthly delineations. Therefore the ignorant judge according to earthly evidence, but the wise smile, knowing the reality. This order in creativeness is simple but is not very intelligible to the ignorant. But even they know that statues are obtained by pouring a mass melted by fire into a fragile form. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 446:
446. Much of that which has not reached earthly solidity has already been completed in the Fiery World. Therefore seers know that which must be, even though it is still invisible to the eye of limited vision. For the same reason much dark dross is being formed around significant manifestations. People sometimes understand that a particular good is, as it were, plagued by a particular evil. The process of casting metals can remind about the transfusion of fiery decisions into earthly forms. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 447:
447. The Fiery World is, as it were, drawn in spirally by the events taking place on the Earth. But not many will apprehend why there are certain unavoidable intervals between fiery decisions and their earthly embodiment. Indeed the chief factor lies in the fieriness of the primary structure. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 448:
448. If a psychiatrist were to collect cases of unusual ailments he undoubtedly would perceive points of contact with the Fiery World. If a specialist in neurology would assemble the facts about inexplicable occurrences, he could assist in the study of psychic energy. Even the apparatus of our physiologist in Calcutta can furnish hints toward the same energy. Different names are employed but the meaning is the same. People do not like to hold to already existing terms, and thus they merely complicate the study. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 449:
449. To reflect upon true causes will already mean a contact with the Fiery World. Thus it is needful to strengthen one's penetration into the causes of cosmic manifestations. Will not the human spirit participate in them? It is especially necessary to observe the conduct of those people to whom assistance has been rendered. Whoever rejected St. Germain has had a dismal destiny. Rejected assistance is turned into an enormous burden - this is the law. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 450:
450. People inquire about the causes of infection, about the properties of blood and sperm, but they completely forget that at the base of these lies psychic energy. It preserves against infection; it is found in the properties of secretions. It is useless to take into consideration a mechanical summary of collected information if attention is not given to the participation of psychic energy. People call a certain immunity an influx of faith, but not without reason is a state of ecstasy called the radiance of the Fiery World. And such a radiance protects man against infection. It purifies the secretions, it is as a shield. Therefore a state of joy and exaltation is the best prophylaxis. Whoever knows rapture of spirit has already been cleansed against many dangers. Even ordinary physicians know how changeable is the condition of the blood and secretions. But few connect this with the spiritual condition. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 452:
452. One cannot study about the Fiery World without investigating how man conducts himself in moments of so-called misfortune. The spirit which has undergone preparation says - we shall conquer, and dons its fiery armor. But the weak and pitiful in spirit is crestfallen and thus admits a great infection. Do not think that this simple truth should not be repeated, the majority of people are in need of it. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 453:
453. People often do not understand the necessity of imagination. But how otherwise to represent to oneself the imminence of Fiery Images? All is born in Fire and cools down in flesh. One must be able to imagine the path to fiery germination out of the dense World. Only such a fearless representation makes Fire non-consuming. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 456:
456. The Hierarchic bond is one of the manifestations of the Fiery World. Actually only fiery hearts are able to understand the significance of such a bond; only they can perceive the web of the bond, which maintains the regular order of the World. Chaos does not weary of making attempts against these bonds. In addition to dissolute chaos, the forces of evil also attempt to break in and tear the threads apart. Such battles should be accepted as inevitable. Only understanding of the conflict can bestow true courage. Victory is then when one knows what precisely must be saved. Yet the Hierarchic bond is already the greatest Victory. It is necessary not only to submit to this bond but also to grow to love it as the only Shield. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 457:
457. Betrayal is first of all a violation of Hierarchy. It is inadmissible, as it means opening the gates to darkness. When betrayal is mentioned in each book, it means that this monstrous thing must be apprehended from all sides. It can reveal itself during the Call and Illumination, and on the New Path, and amid Fire and Infinity; it can strike at Hierarchy, and injure the Heart, and even contend with the Fiery World. The viper of betrayal can creep into all paths, and everywhere can be put to rout. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 459:
459. In ancient Teachings the Fiery World was far more often mentioned than at present. The peoples have a concept of fire not as a higher element but as a most ordinary circumstance. Science and the newest discoveries proclaim much about the fiery power. It is a matter of complete indifference by what paths will the cognizance of the Fiery World again return. But in evolution it must be revealed as the basis of further advancement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 463:
463. The mind does not love fire, for it is always contending with the heart. The mind does not love wisdom for it fears Infinity. The mind attempts to limit itself with laws, because it does not rely upon flights. Thus it is possible to discover the earthly principle, and also flights into the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 465:
465. He can have visions who will admit them and whose heart can endure them. Fiery visions can be withstood only very rarely. Even the subtle bodies inspire terror. People should not complain at the absence of subtle visions. Even the beginning of their approach already fills one with terror. But none of the good beings will frighten one. On the contrary, they will guard against evil entities. Thus, the dense world is not accustomed to fiery perception. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 466:
466. Already various societies are in session for the purpose of becoming acquainted with the Subtle World. But usually those present are afraid, and thus they reduce the manifestations. Fear is a fire extinguisher. Thus it is time to accustom oneself to the Supermundane World. Fear spreads throughout the aura and acts widely. Indeed, one who is afraid already weakens all those present. Courage must be natural. Mere suggested courage is of little effect. Let us keep this in mind, for daring emanates from broad realization. Once such a step has been attained, it never forsakes a man. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 469:
469. Without reason do people consider the boundary lines of the supermundane spheres to be far distant. No one is aware of the exact boundary with the Subtle World; the consciousness cannot grasp it. And likewise that between the Subtle and the Fiery World. But these boundaries are immeasurably close! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 473:
473. Manifestations can be either subtle or connected with the dense world. Not rarely do dark entities strengthen themselves by the presence of creatures of earth which they attract. Thus, there may appear some stray dogs or cats or mice or annoying insects. Dark entities strengthen their substance from animals. Repeatedly has the Teaching pointed out the participation of the animal world in subtle and low manifestations. Sometimes they cannot manifest without the participation of animals. But for the courageous spirit all such manifestations are as nought. Let the tarantulas crawl, but it is very important for science to know these connections of animals with the Subtle World . I do not advise having animals in bedrooms. Certain people themselves sense the practicality of such vital precautions, but others, on the contrary, aspire, as it were to attract invisible guests. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 475:
475. The Fiery World is atremble from betrayal. This onslaught of chaos is against everything manifested. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 477:
477. The World is atremble. Again the depths of the seas are restless. But these depths are not being taken into consideration. The dates for many submarine shifts draw near, but it is not customary to think about such processes. If people knew how to think about the elements and the supermundane Spheres, their thinking would be turned more easily toward the fundamentals. Why can only a few think about the most essential? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 478:
478. One who has been chilled by frost brings cold with him. Mothers caution their children - don't go near the cold man. One has been warmed by the sun carries warmth with him. People wish to warm themselves in proximity to him. Is it not the same with the flaming heart which is in communion with the Fiery World? People hasten to the glowing heart to warm themselves, and avoid the deadly cold - thus it is in all Existence. Simple and close is the presence of the Higher World, but earthly consciousnesses drive away the ethereal flame with stone blocks. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 479:
479. Accustom children to detect the currents of life-giving warmth. Help the children to smile joyfully at a true manifestation of Existence. Keep them from the worship of phantoms. Not necessary are fictions when the World reveals its marvelous structure. Thus, all space is filled with the rays of the wondrous Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 482:
482. The moon is only good for one order of manifestations, as actually in others it is not beneficial. Over and above its reflected rays one can better study the radiations of the Fiery World. Repeat to lovers of the moon about the low order of its rays. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 483:
483. Everyone knows how difficult it is to discover the cause of failure in a very complicated apparatus; somewhere something has been bent, and its performance yields no results. No one observed precisely when took place some small negligence. But it has taken place, and it is not only necessary to stop all operation but also to take the whole apparatus apart. So it is in the Fiery World resist it with the least carnal desire and all relationship will be violated. But worry not the little ones, otherwise they will begin to fear such an element. Fire loves courage and impetuousness. But the courageous hero will not belittle himself with carnal thoughts. Impetuousness will help one to fly over the dark abysses. There is much darkness, many chasms, many dark traitors. Let Light shine above the darkness! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 485:
485. Let us rejoice at the manifestation of victory. People will still not see it for some time, but it is already here. Wait, impatient ones, not the eye but the heart determines victory. When a fiery structure is already realized in the Subtle World, then may the hearts of the builders rejoice. Those who sleep do not feel it if they are carried out of the house, but space is already singing. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 487:
487. People love to talk about a miracle, but are afraid of each approach to the Subtle World. We divide people into three categories - the dense ones, those who admit the Subtle World, and those who cognize the Fiery World. Divide those whom you meet along these lines. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 488:
488. A remarkable year draws near. But many do not grasp the significance of current events. Even those who have heard are wishing that events would be carried out according to their own imagination. Usually each one wishes according to his nature, but observe current events without prejudice. Fix your attention honestly, knowing that a great date is ensuing. Doves will bring you not only an olive branch but also a leaf of oak and laurel. Likewise Our sacrificial offerings are not a chance occurrence but are as steps of the future. Indeed, unalterable are the dates of great knowledge. Learn to love creative conflict. Know how to put your ear to the Earth and to illumine your hearts in great expectancy. Let the ignorant desire evil, yet the dates weave the fabric of the world. Learn to discern. Learn to fly toward the ordained. Many are the garments and the veils, but the meaning is one. The preordained year draws near. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 489:
489. People are wondering of what use are such small conquests of the elements as levitation, passing through fire, sitting on the water, or being buried underground? Only a symbol of mastery is indicted in these exercises of discipline. But the Fiery World is not attained by a test of the heels or by breathing exercises. The World of Beauty is attainable only through the heart. Let us not censure all those who devote themselves to severe practices of discipline, but let us hasten by the path of heart exaltation and rapture. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 491:
491. Certain perspicacious people speak about the approaching end of the World. In describing it they talk as they were taught to think in elementary schools. They are little to be blamed in this, since their heads have been filled from childhood with the most monstrous ideas. And yet, they do sense some sort of end of something. Though dimly seen, still their spirit has a presentiment of some kind of change. They are called false prophets, but such a judgment is not fair, for in their own way they sense the end of an obsolete World. Only, they are unable to distinguish the external signs. Indeed, near is the hour when superfluous scales begin to fall, and the World of Light begins to come into being in joy. The most important processes can be carried out visibly-invisibly. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 493:
493. It is difficult to think about the Fiery World without mobility of mind. He cannot take in all the sparks who does not know how to turn about in resourcefulness. Thus one must reflect upon the fiery link with each manifestation of life. People little study the manifestation and reaction of electricity on the nervous system. Each man can investigate upon himself how a current of electricity reacts on the quality of his pulse. Spatial electricity and condensed magnetization will react differently. The pulse will show a quality of significant tension. In general one should not reject any observations made upon oneself. People may be lacking in power of observation, but knowledge of oneself is instructive. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 497:
497. The ignorant are exasperated by sufferings, but those who are familiar with the great examples understand bitterness as sweetness. Thus knowledge is the fiery path. Is it not inspiring to know how near is the path to the Fiery World? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 500:
500. The worst of all is to understand humility as mediocrity. Humility is the worthy carrying out of Service. Is standing guard before the trusted gates insignificant? Not insignificant is a resolution to perform better labor. Reverence of the Fiery World cannot be of no account. But true Service lies in the toil of patient endurance and perfectionment. Such quality pertains to the Fiery Path. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 501:
501. You already know that objects can be made to change place by thought or psychic energy. The ignorant ask - why is not the fiery energy of thought subject to everyone and at all times? Ignorance can even reach the extent of such nonsense. A child asks help of an adult where his own strength is inadequate, but ignoramuses are not ashamed to ask such silly questions. In the Subtle World everything is moved by thought, but the dense World only rarely admits subtle qualities. The laws of such admissions are complex and not always are such invasions into the Subtle World admitted. Apparatus which can confirm the physical reaction to thought can be only very primitive, because the nature of employment of fiery energy lies not in the domain of the will but in that of the heart. The heart does not admit evil, but the will can occasion calamities. When the World will come to realize the value of the heart life, then will the flesh be transformed and draw near to the laws of the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 505:
505. The silver thread is a radiant symbol of the link and of trust. It is possible to bring the concept of the bond into such a state of clarity that the thread will be almost perceptible. The appearance of the Image of the Guide will no more forsake one than will the thread of the bond. But the will is free; it can snap the strings of any harp whatsoever. I already have told you how lamentably sound the strings which are forever broken. Verily, even in the raging of the most frightful obsession are heard the wailings of the broken strings. Amid chaos, most shocking indeed are the moanings from such ruined threads. Diseases are born of such criminal actions. Traitors break the most sacred threads. That is why betrayal is the worst offense against the Fiery World. What, then, can be more shameful? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 507:
507. A certain king sent his army into battle and awaited on a hill the outcome. There he saw horsemen hastening away and exclaimed, "Victory, the enemy is fleeing!" But those near him said, "Alas, that is our own beaten army." The king smiled, "My warriors carry spears, but these horsemen have neither spears nor banners." But his advisors whispered. "They have already thrown away their weapons." Thus the defeated king for a long time imagined himself victor. Likewise it may happen that the victor erroneously thinks himself beaten for a considerable length of time. The dates of sowing and of harvest are not the same. But the fiery heart may have a premonition for which there is no supporting evidence. The Fiery World is reality. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 519:
519. Among the interpretations of the pyramids pay attention to that one which delineates the three Worlds. The top represents the Fiery World, where all is one; the middle part represents the Subtle World, where the essences are already separated; and the base is the dense World. This division is the most profound, and the gradations between the Worlds are symbolically portrayed by the pyramid. Such a symbol is truly significative. The dense World so widely separates the natures that it is even difficult to perceive how they can be fused into one on the Fiery summit. Yet the pyramid was built for the summit. Its foundation was laid only to bring all sides harmoniously together and to completion. Let each one ponder on how many times the point of the summit will be contained in the foundation. The fiery point must rule the unbridled, rudimentary stones upon the earth's surface. A great deal of just care must be applied in order to safeguard the Fiery completion. One must think about the summit. One should not be concerned that already in the Subtle World the essences are clearly separated. The edge of the pyramid may be divided into four parts, also into five, seven, eight, or any other number, but the three Worlds will remain the foundation of the basic division. One may imagine over the visible pyramid the identical invisible one, in an infinitely expanded concept. But this is beyond earthly language. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 527:
527. Everyone has met people who emphatically denied the existence of the Subtle World. Their argument was that they had never seen it. But, likewise, many people have not seen the inhabitants of some remote parts of the planet yet none the less a remarkable life has been flowing there. Therefore it is foolish to ridicule the investigators. Though they may not have made mathematical calculations, still their heart knows the right direction. At the call of the heart do the Fires of enlightenment flare up. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 528:
528. In the Subtle World only at times do the Lights of the Fiery World glow. The inhabitants of the Subtle World revere such manifestations as salutary sacred shortenings of the path. Thus, even the Subtle World understands the higher step as a very rare manifestation. But on the Earth contacts with the Subtle World are not so rare; and even the radiances of the Fiery World occur there. Why, then, are the incarnate dwellers so filled with negation Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 530:
530. It is right to assign to co-workers the collecting of parts from the Books of the Teaching pertaining to separate subjects. Thus two results will be achieved - they will read the books more attentively and they will ponder as to what is pertinent to each different subject. In time one could collate these excerpts for inexpensive separate publications. The Teaching of "Living Ethics" is needed in diverse strata of people. One could combine the simpler themes and pass them on to those requiring preliminary knowledge. With each passing day people are more in need of a greater aspiration toward the understanding of the spiritual life. The confusion of the World demands new paths. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 531:
531. For what reason then are people being tormented here? Why are sufferings not diminished? Why is hatred so strongly in possession of hearts? The shield of the spirit has been forgotten. There is nothing supernatural in a reminder about the Fiery World, where the coarse knags are being burned away. People consider bodily cleanliness necessary, but after ablution by water there is need of one by Fire. One may understand that water pertains to subtle ingress, but further along Fire is needed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 538:
538. Some people think that it is possible to change Teachers without danger, but they forget the three year period, and the seven-year, through which the bond is woven. You have read already about the ignominious end of apostates. Thus does the Fiery World safeguard the right of justice. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 541:
541. A true mechanic is he who does not turn the wheels of the machine of some one else. Because of his love for the work, a natural mechanic tries to improve each apparatus with which he works. Devotion to the Fiery World must include the refined observation of all its manifestations. But it is possible to pass by the most significant manifestations without paying attention to them. Space is linked with each human organism, but do many pay attention to such reactions? If a sensitive organism re-echoes distant earthquakes and eruptions, and trembles at atmospheric manifestations, the same thing occurs before great events. Already long ago was it said that the better people will become specially sensitive, while the rubbish of Kali Yuga will grow deaf and dumb before the great events. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 542:
542. Why are people amazed at many cases of children who remember their past? Precisely nowadays are being born many such evident intermediaries between this and the Subtle World. They also remember about their sojourn between the earthly lives, but people do not know how to question them about this. The important thing is not that they remember about buried gold, but that they can tell about precious sensations. Thus takes place a rapprochement of the two Worlds, and this circumstance precedes great events. But for a long time not many will apprehend to what an extent everything is changed around them. Remember the old tale, how the king was being taken to execution but he was so far removed from reality that on the way he was much concerned about a stone that fell out of his crown. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 545:
545. It is true that mostly sick and so-called abnormal people are the ones who manifest a link with the Supermundane, and therein lies a great reproach to humanity. Indeed, the healthy people ought to sense the nearness of the Subtle World. But the distinction between the sick and the healthy has become confused. People have covered their reason with a crust which has given rise to prejudices. Behind this fence the Subtle World is not visible. So-called abnormal people are usually free from prejudices, and because of this they do not lose contact with the Subtle World. Indeed, so often during illnesses do people see through both past and future; some have viewed their past lives and recovered forgotten aptitudes. A new boundary must be laid between the state of torpor and true health. New discoveries are of no help. People must receive such shocks that they are rendered able, without any fever, to preserve the memory about the past and that which is ordained. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 546:
546. During extraordinary dangers clairvoyance flashes out, which means that it is possible for something to shake up the sediments of the consciousness. The same thing occurs during epilepsy, when in the words of the afflicted the heavens are opened to him. It also means that clairvoyance is possible amid earthly conditions. Indeed it is instantaneous, too quick to be marked off by earthly time. And also in this lightning timelessness there is apparent a quality of the Subtle World . Of course, dreams are also timeless, and yet they may contain a great number of events. By various examples we can recall that which formerly was quite known to every one. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 547:
547. It is asked why so much evil is permitted. How conceited are such utterances! Who can judge how much darkness has been burned up the how much help extended You, too, send many good thoughts, and help through them. It is possible to kindle many Fires, not knowing where nor how. It is precisely as when letters addressed to a blind man eventually reach and help some one who can see. One should send arrows of fiery justice. The Fiery World is maintained by justice. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 549:
549. Experienced telegraphers can, without employing the voice, talk to each other by scarcely noticeable touches. So too in the Subtle World, the voice is not needed and is replaced by swift thought, but sound does not leave the World. What could be more beautiful than the music of the spheres? And people forbid conversation during music. They are right - the sound is so subtle that the noises of speech can produce the most irritating dissonances. The Subtle World in its higher spheres sounds indeed beautifully. When it is so burdensome on the Earth, thought can lift itself up to the Supermundane Spheres. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 550:
550. One can observe that there are appearing whole groups of people formerly connected with each other. One can likewise perceive that during a certain incarnation a common interest toward the past creations of a person begins. One can notice, as it were, a spiral of manifestation and concealment of creativeness. One should observe such paths, for such attention brings closer the understanding of the Subtle World. So, too, do appearances of groups merit study; as indeed not only friends but also enemies may come together Here you notice a friend who retains his disposition of long ago. Likewise you see ill-wishers, who, while they do not harm you personally, hinder those near to you. The entire complex interweaving clearly indicates the strong bonds which are being outlived through many lives. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 551:
551. Some will not understand about the necessity of indicating the Subtle World and then later forewarning against it. Yet there is no contradiction. The higher spheres of the Subtle World deserve attention and respect, but the lower ones can be harmful. The pure in heart are not subject to the infection of obsession, but tainted hearts can attract frightful entities. Also, there should be no discordance in understanding of the Subtle World when the Fiery is mentioned. The very summits of the Subtle World are almost touching the Fiery World. Similarly, under certain circumstances the dense World is close to the Subtle. Thus, let us once and for all apprehend the bond of the Worlds as steps of Infinity. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 555:
555. One should study psychic forces in different situations. Sometimes a complete repose is useful, but often tension is needed in order to attain a manifestation. Not without reason were different genuflections indicated in monasteries. Likewise, from deep antiquity has the value of silence been known. It must be broadly understood how the dense World serves the Subtle. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 556:
556. If, reading writings about the Fiery World, one remembers even the two words - Fiery World - that in itself is good. There could also be a dangerous trend of thought in which one would say - if the Fiery World exists. In this "if"" is already contained a great mistrust. No good words could cover such deadly doubt. It means that such a traveller must pass through a great deal before he views the Fiery Heavens. There are many such remarks about the Fiery World; even from people who consider themselves initiated or enlightened. It is of no value to shake the fingers or to whirl in the round-dance, when the heart is silent in coldness. Such a small number wish to prepare themselves for the distant journey. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 561:
561. A sensitive dog follows from afar the traces of his master. So too in man exists this fiery sensitiveness, but he tries to suppress it with reasoning. Whereas not a few people will acknowledge that they sometimes sense inexplicable odors. Perhaps it is that the Subtle World sends aromas but they are rarely noticed. People are more quickly conscious of an animal scent than of supermundane aromas. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 562:
562. Accounts of leopard reversions are correct. The Teaching has already given attention to the indisputable fact of the bond between man and animals. One may see that the fate of such animals is reflected on certain people. Instead of listening to tales about witches one should investigate reports of such reversions, of which there are not a few. Verily, the World is full of marvels! Today a man is burned and lives, tomorrow he is buried and lives; then comes a little girl who relates about her former incarnation - thus is life broadened. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 564:
564. It is possible for a most worthy inhabitant of the Subtle World to rise thence into the Fiery World? It is, and his transformation will be beautiful. Through the process of purification, the subtle body begins to shine. Fire begins to spread, and finally the shell falls away like a light layer of ash. Since the fiery essence cannot remain in its former stratum it ascends into the Fiery World. That which was in the Subtle World an insufferable effulgence becomes in the Fiery World the dimmest - such is the ladder. One must become accustomed to imagining many strata of the Subtle World. From deep red flame to the most beautiful radiance of the rainbow, like an agitated sea, these facets are effused and weave all possible combinations. But for the darkness, for the lower abysses, this radiance will be as distant as heat-lightning. Let him who longs for Light not fear to be fiery. A burning on Earth is a symbol of superb transformation. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 566:
566. Often disputes take place about the length of stay in the Subtle World. Long periods have been mentioned, but also there can be noted some very brief ones. How to reconcile this difference? Yet in the great multiform Universe all is possible. The inhabitants of the Subtle World can be divided into several kinds some try to prolong their sojourn from a desire to develop the utmost usefulness - they are the hardest workers. Others try to remain longer in order not to take on the earthly trial. A third group stay on because of their love for the Subtle World. A fourth exert every effort to return more quickly to the earthly experience. It is true, children often incarnate quickly, but they can be observed to be striving toward many different tasks. It is touching to see children who wish to do better and who are afraid of former conditions; they should be particularly helped. Of course such strivings do not resemble those of a pauper who, because of the loss of his earthly treasures in a former life, wishes to become a rich man. But the chief happiness in the Subtle World is to preserve the purity and clarity of one's thinking. One must know precisely what one desires. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 568:
568. You have seen a toy in which there were many spheres, one fitting into another. The Chinese thus wished to call to mind the sacred Worlds. It is difficult for man to understand the supermundane, inexpressible dimensions. But whoever has seen the color of the Subtle World and heard its resounding, understands that for such a World the best definition is - The Subtlest. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 569:
569. Santana, the current of life, transforms and predetermines a great deal, yet there remains a place for free-will. The Rays of the Luminaries determine much, but the bond with the Higher World is strong, and in this respect it will have the greater significance. It may be understood that the Teaching about Guides has a great importance in all faiths. People must realize that to them is given the possibility of passing through the melee and through all straits with the help of the Higher Guides, but that they must not reject the helping Hand. One must come to love the Guide with all one's heart. Not by earthly means does the Guide bring help - therefore one must be sensitively conscious of this fiery thread. Throughout one's entire life can be seen the wonderful protection, if one's eyes are opened. Thus Santana itself is no stronger than the manifestation of the Higher Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 577:
577. People often do not know for a long time what goes on in the house of a neighbor. Still longer remains unknown what is happening in another country. Therefore it is not astonishing that that which takes place on another plane is unknown. Thus secret are causes and effects. The material World perceives only a transitory Maya. The more is it sensible to pin hopes upon the future. Our Decree is concerned with real results. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 582:
582. Vairaga is the very sacred flame of renunciation of corporeal things. Forbearance is more difficult in thought than in action. In action even the muscles can assist abstinence, but the thought centers are so subtle that the man who has not attained the art of thinking will not know how to follow the reflexes of these centers. It is said that the Subtle World is far from the material, yet each thought process is already a process of the Subtle World. According to the subtlety of thinking is it possible to imagine the film of the Subtle World. The subtle body is also ponderable, but in the most minute measurements. But the fiery body is already beyond measurement. Scientists can assist in revealing the Subtle World. In all domains is it possible to observe that thought multiplies the other energies; thus new cooperations take place. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 586:
586. Never does an evil heart draw near the Fiery World. Like a black stove-lid stands a charred heart. Only malice burns up the life devoted to the ruin of others. Therefore, so much more needed is the sword of Light which, without malice, sheathed in justice, stands on guard. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 587:
587. It is always good to talk about the heart. It is timely to speak of that which is urgently needed. Precisely there where is heart is also Fire. The wayfarer does not sally forth without his flint, for he does not forget that he stands in need of it at night. Thus, without heart the night of the spirit approaches. Not so frightening are the impediments, but a stony heartlessness is terrible. No man is without heart, nor animal, nor plant, nor even stones. This means that heartlessness is no longer in the manifested World but in chaos. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 594:
594. Even the rays have been discovered which make objects invisible. Is it possible that such a discovery does not call to mind the invisible Subtle World? The smallest discovery could be protracted into Infinity. One can see how such a discovery can alter all earthly life. All state foundations could be unsettled by such discovery. The kingdom of machines can be broken up by one ray. Thus, the most ingenious mechanisms can be stopped by an invisible ray. Some may be fearful of such possibilities but others cover them with a powerful straight-knowledge. Fire of the heart is stronger than such rays. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 600:
600. A hermit wished to progress further in his training in the matter of silence, and, not trusting himself, he patiently and firmly bound his mouth. One day he saw a child on the edge of a cliff, but he didn't succeed in removing his complicated bandage quickly enough to warn of the danger. By the time he unbound his mouth the child had been already carried away by the current. Not in invented bonds lies achievement! Only then do we attain when we cannot but do. He who does not because he cannot, attains nothing. Thus it is in bodily and in spiritual existence. In addition to not doing shameful things, one must also account to oneself why such doings are inadmissible. Thought must be at work. In such creativeness the force of thought is needed. Evolution without thought is impossible. If in the nearby Subtle and in the Fiery World all is moved by thought, then it is not difficult to recognizes the preeminence of thought. In Infinity, spiral rings, whole cycles of thought, are engaged in manifestation. The most insignificant earthly object represents a transformation of thought. Cannot the very same thing take place in space on a large scale? Thought is Fire. Thought is the engendering of the creative vortex and explosion. Thought is Light and radiance. Thus must Fiery Thought be respected. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 601:
601. Artificial calculations, not illumined by the fire of the heart, bring misfortunes and confusion to the world. People lose the meaning of life. Not only for themselves but for all generations to come they leave a heritage of smoke and poisonous fumes. Thus is it needful to turn to thought as the creative path. Each one possesses sufficiency in thoughts, if only he were reminded from childhood about the treasure, manifested and ordained. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 603:
603. Thought is sometimes compared with the ocean - the comparison is plausible. Each man has three basic currents of thought. A superficial one - from the flesh, connected with muscular reflections, obvious in the external life. The second already concerns the heart, and contributes to improvement and progress in the subtle feelings. And finally, in the depths of the consciousness is being conceived the achievement of self-renunciation - here the Fiery World will be near. Each man can touch all Worlds; even in the routine of his everyday life he can choose the type of thinking he desires. In order to harken to the voice of the heart it is not necessary to be poor or rich, lofty or lowly; it is not even necessary to be very learned. Verily, thought is an ocean with all its currents. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 604:
604. People are inquisitive as to why fiery manifestations are so rare. Let us reply that it is because the heart of the dense world cannot endure such fiery vortexes. Ask those very rare individuals who have had such manifestations. They will tell you that they were almost dead after the fiery Visitations. Through the training of right thinking one can accustom oneself to the possibility of such Communion. But it is a long way from the flesh to fiery vision. Only most uncommon hearts can undergo them. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 605:
605. Rock crystals are formed from one fire, yet all are different. One should ponder over such fiery formations. To have them about will be a good reminder of the world of Light whither each one is permitted to aspire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 606:
606. Earthly fire more quickly swallows up a tree which is cracked than a whole sturdy trunk, and the same holds true in all approaches of the Fiery World. When I forewarn about the harm of any fissures, I already foresee how important it is to restrain humanity from any folly. The crevices themselves, as it were, attract and draw in the lower flame. One must avoid all infections, and heartache will diminish. All-embracing thought will be the curative principle. Ask a physician how much longer will run the course of sickness of a man who wishes to be ill. Thus does personal desire indicate the power of thought. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 607:
607. The Fiery World is both difficult and easy to imagine. There is no break between the Worlds. The Subtle World bears the same relation to the Fiery as does the dense to the Subtle. Besides visible manifestations there can be invisible approaches. Likewise in the earthly World, sometimes only the pulsing of the heart denotes the presence of a subtle being. The eye very rarely notices, as it were, certain flashes, usually attributing them to chance. Likewise in the case of the rarest spiritual people, it is possible to see a sort of diadem of light above their heads. Such a manifestation is very rare and denotes the crystal of spirituality. The aura itself seems to roll up into a ring. Hence the ancient idea of the crown, as a sign of distinction, had a deep significance. One should not be astonished that lofty manifestations can become apparent in the most difficult hours. The Laws of the Fiery World are inexpressible. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 610:
610. Especial attention is paid to dwarfs. As a special race they appear everywhere. One may observe in them not only bodily peculiarities but also a special psychology. No one discerns the cause of appearance of such small creatures; the more so since side by side with them, in the same conditions and families, appear people of lofty stature. But it has already been observed that there do occur unexpected materializations of very tiny beings. Even a clumsily embellished story from the life of Paracelsus recalls how he tried to preserve such small creatures. Of course the experiment was unsuccessful. But even now imprints of very tiny extremities are known. They must be looked upon purely scientifically. The solution will lie in a property of the ectoplasm - hence come both giants and dwarfs. But giants have already been forgotten. Few of them are of interest to anyone and few exceed two meters; and the materialization of giants is rare. But the tiny creatures reveal definitely their similarity and singularity. The dwarfs of southern India and Africa, and the Eskimo pigmies will be very reminiscent of their European brethren. When ectoplasm shall be diligently studied, then its specific properties will be discovered. And in relationship to the Fiery World such study will be a great attainment. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 611:
611. A manifestation of eyes can be a distinctive sign of the Fiery World. Thus, not without reason may it be asked why of all the human organism stands out the image of the eyes? It is very simple, for the centers of the eyes are a conduit of fiery energy. The very structure of the eyes appears to be the subtlest among the structures of the dense World. Thus it preserves also the singularities of the Higher World. When a single eye is seen, it will not be merely a symbol but a concrete manifestations which has been seen by others. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 618:
618. A therapeutic-psychic treatment must be applied not only after much consideration but resolutely to the very end. Half-way measures, as in everything are dangerous. It is possible to open up the centers, but to impose upon them any influence so that, instead of a cure, irritation and new infection set in, is impermissible. The employment of increased suggestion requires also the consent of the patient himself. Every counteraction is dangerous for it could in the end overstrain his forces. It can also be seen that the unconscious condition is also undesirable, as the patient's strong desire and cooperation through will is required. Not only during medical treatments, but in all the manifestations of life, the same conditions are needed. Without them how can one think about the Fiery World? The Subtle World can be reached even in semi-conscious state, but the Fiery World can be approached only in clear and full consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 618a:
618a. No one can say that thought about the Fiery World is destructive, negative or anarchistic. No harm can result from aspiring to the Higher Worlds. There will be only co-measurement and a desire for perfectionment. Thus, after reading "The Signs of the Fiery World," nothing will be rejected and profaned. On the contrary, the thinker will learn and attain a joy over and above earthly existence. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 618a:
We shall return again to the Fiery World, when We shall speak about the higher energies. But until that time let friends learn to love the Fiery World, the World of Light, the World of Beauty! AUM (1936) - 1:
1. Let us examine the rainbow - observe that there is in it no blood-red color, nor black; among the higher radiations we find only a radiance and refinement of color. Certain colors which are reminiscent of the higher spheres penetrate to the surface of Earth. Some people love these echoes of the Higher World, but others, on the contrary, prefer the densest shades, and in accordance with such a distinction it is possible to classify people discriminately. One who does not prefer the subtle quality of color has not yet reached a state of ready understanding of the higher worlds. Do not even try to approach such a man, he is under a blood-red cloud. Often such people perish, for their regeneration is almost impossible, and many remedies will fail to benefit them. AUM (1936) - 12:
12. Psychic energy and the transmittance of thoughts from without are manifested widely through creativeness, through research, and through discovery. The sendings may be human ones, or those of the Subtle World or the Fiery World, or finally, those from the ineffable highest spheres. Often it is not easy to distinguish the degree of these transmissions. For this it is necessary to be highly observant of oneself and one's surroundings. Upon alert observation one will succeed in distinguishing certain signs. AUM (1936) - 12:
Earthly thoughts readily settle into the consciousness, but evil thoughts can provoke a shock to the nerves of an unpleasant nature. Thoughts from the Subtle World will produce a certain heart palpitation and are not so easily assimilated; they may even cause a headache as if the brain were being pierced. Fiery thoughts flash like meteors, and when a flight of fiery messengers kindles the surrounding atmosphere there results a roaring sound. The manifestation of fiery thoughts is accompanied by fires, and it even intercepts the current of usual thinking. Fiery thoughts are very transitory and are easily forgotten. But the rarely attainable, luminous transmissions of the higher spheres are like lightning, in both their unexpectedness and their penetration of the heart. Only exceptional people can endure these lightnings. One may enumerate many signs of thought sendings but it is especially important to accept the fact of such transmissions. AUM (1936) - 14:
14. The reception of a living thought from out Infinity is in itself an affirmation of man as a spiritualized being, a messenger, a guardian of light. Few understand the wondrous significance of living spatial thought. Will not the world bloom for the consciousness which assimilates the beauty of living thought? I affirm that thought from Infinity flows in a comprehensible form. AUM (1936) - 19:
19. It is essential to understand the meaning of help. Each one wishes to receive help according to his own formula, but not many apprehend true help. Likewise, nowadays when the world is atremble, great numbers of people do not notice the fiery peril. For a special manifestation they want an Archangel as vast as the heavens! Each day something indescribable takes place. Though but a week of the year has passed, consider what has already taken place! Many nations are changing their faces. AUM (1936) - 41:
41. A hermit was once asked how he could dwell in continuous silence. He was much surprised and said, "On the contrary, I am never silent, but converse constantly - so many companions visit me." The hermit had drawn so near to the invisible world that it had become entirely perceptible to him. Prayer became communion, and that world was affirmed in all its magnitude. To such a spirit his own transition into the Subtle World is altogether imperceptible. AUM (1936) - 42:
42. An opinion exists that prayer is something apart from daily life, whereas it is the foundation of life. Without a link with the Higher World humanity would be unthinkable, it would be worse than the beasts! Thus, one may regard this bond with the Higher World as the foundation of Be-ness. It matters not in what language the invocation is uttered. Thought has no tongue, yet it is all-pervading. AUM (1936) - 43:
43. Some devote themselves entirely to prayer, others are able to combine prayer with labor. Let us not weigh which is the more precious; suffice it that prayer and the link with the Higher World do exist and transform life. Do not be astonished if a worker produces a better quality of work by performing it with an invocation of higher Assistance. Be not amazed if the shortest prayer will be the most efficacious. AUM (1936) - 43:
Thus, let us commune with the Higher World, not by a command but by inclination of the heart. One may transform earthly life only through the bond with the Higher World, otherwise suffering will not diminish; on the contrary, it will lead to ruin. Ignorance must be uprooted, but the best enlightenment is manifested from Above. AUM (1936) - 44:
44. There are so many dark consciousnesses to be met who fail to discern the need of a link with the Higher World. Trash abounds, nevertheless guard children from such ignorance. A petrified heart is not longer a heart, but a piece of rubbish. AUM (1936) - 44:
Therefore, let us find in everything we do a place for communion with the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 45:
45. Tranquility of consciousness develops proportionately with the realization of the Higher World. There is no greater joy and beauty than affirmation of the existence of the Higher World. Prayer is the outcome of realization of the living bond with the Higher World. The very concept of such a bond makes a man strong and aspiring. AUM (1936) - 45:
Let us manifest reverence for everything bearing signs of the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 46:
46. Is it possible that people do not perceive the whole satanic plot against the Higher World? AUM (1936) - 47:
47. Man prays for forgiveness, yet fails to alter his manner of living. Man bewails his misfortune, but does not abandon a single habit which brought him into his state of sorrow. Just praying for forgiveness has no meaning if it is not accompanied by reformation of life. It is not sorrow but hypocrisy when the Higher Wisdom is burdened by self-pity. Equally meaningless is enforced prayer. As long as people do not comprehend the significance of the link with the Higher World, they only blaspheme by the insincerity of their prayers. One cannot lie before Truth, nor conceal anything in the face of all-pervading Light. Moreover, why conceal that which is sacred and justified by the heart? The bond with the Higher World will be attractive when the heart affirms its own judgment. AUM (1936) - 48:
48. Good and evil are tested by the heart. Thus it is possible to bring to the Highest an unshakable affirmation. One may recognize all relative imperfections, yet be able none the less to affirm unhesitatingly the Good. People try to test criminals by their blood pressure, yet fail to see that a single suspicion in itself may excite the entire organism. It is better to commune with the Higher World, where all the secret scrolls are revealed. AUM (1936) - 50:
One should not be surprised if, in speaking of prayer, emphasis is put on the need of mindfulness of the vibratory conditions. Such investigation of all the attributes of communion with the Higher World will be the true path. The heart should not be forgotten amidst observations, for all the other aspects must be subordinated to the heart. AUM (1936) - 51:
51. Besides the heart, keep the consciousness clear. It is impossible to see through turbid waters. All agitation will react in a completely identical manner, in water and in the consciousness. One must find the happy medium between responsiveness and excitability. Under earthly conditions it is not easy to avoid excitement, which is so pernicious for good health. Manifestation of the link with the Higher World bestows a quality of sensitiveness and clarity which is not made turbid by the dark currents. AUM (1936) - 53:
53. Various rituals which accompany prayers represent futile efforts to intensify the significance of the prayer. For many ages people trained themselves in affirming the importance of the Higher World. But now again humanity has turned away from acceptance of the basic laws. Instead of rituals, science approaches the right path, but in the vanity of worldly life the calls of science remain solitary manifestations. AUM (1936) - 53:
For these reasons one should again confirm the existence of the Higher World. Shame upon humanity, that it has broken away from the shore of knowledge! AUM (1936) - 54:
Let us summon every one who is capable of approaching the Great Images without blasphemy. Let him adorn Them according to the custom of his country, for We shall meet the approaching ones on all paths leading to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 58:
Thus, in the New World one should affirm the true realities. We shall not retrogress if we keep in mind that which permanently and unalterably will be the law of Existence. AUM (1936) - 59:
59. One can see what unworthy methods are combined with prayer! Frenzies can be of no assistance toward the link with the Higher World. Eye-witnesses of higher visions affirm that they cannot even remain firm on their feet because of the powerful vibrations. Moreover, visions are preceded by a special serenity of the spirit. Can spinning and whirling possibly be the threshold of a beautiful vision? Man, by his own will, cannot compel a manifestation of the Higher World. It is possible to attract the Subtle World, but the grandeur of the Higher World transcends all earthly nature. For years hermits await the Higher Word. Even great Spiritual Toilers could withstand a manifestation of the Higher World only once without shock to their health. However, the Higher World knows when and what is possible. AUM (1936) - 60:
60. Reverence of Hierarchy will affirm the closeness of the Higher World. In cooperation with Hierarchy do you find firm bridges to that shore. Every belief reveals the Guardian Angels, Guides, and Comforters; under the various names lies the same concept of Hierarchy. Verily, let each one understand in his own way, but let each heart strive upwards. In this alone is the path to perfection. AUM (1936) - 61:
61. Prayer is an inspirer to knowledge. Each one who realizes the sublimity of communion will inevitably begin to strive toward knowledge. The growth of such consciousness requires the accumulation of knowledge in various fields of science. Philosophy discloses the same paths to the Higher World as are disclosed by the natural sciences. Ignorant persons prattle about materialistic sciences which deny everything not visible to the naked eye. Yet they already know about the subtlety of atoms, and they understand the need for microscope and telescope. In truth, they make of science an empty shell. When signs of the Higher World are manifested in the consciousness, then every science becomes transfigured. No knowledge exists which, if truly known, would not confirm the great bond between the worlds. No paths exist which, if truly followed, would not lead to the Higher World. He who does not feel the greatness of Unity and Infinity has not grown in his consciousness. Prayer is not a deathly cry of terror but a communion full of love and devotion. AUM (1936) - 62:
Not only does knowledge lead to the Higher World, but labor also. Indeed, each labor is knowledge. Thus, labor is prayer. AUM (1936) - 63:
63. Through prayer healings are often accomplished. It is not difficult to understand that the bond with the Higher World aids the heart, and carries along the nerves a salutary Benefaction. It is not difficult to understand this even from the conventional scientific viewpoint. The prevalence of ignorance is such that it is necessary to reiterate even this simple consideration, for not a single opportunity of reminding about the Higher World must be overlooked. Thus, still another prayer is created. AUM (1936) - 64:
64. It is frightful to see the spectacle of madness when evil attempts to wipe everything rational off the face of Earth. Malice acts like a destructive whirlwind. Only the bond with the Higher World can restore balance. AUM (1936) - 65:
65. It is especially revolting to see on the one side the utmost devotion to the Higher World, but on the other - dark Satanism in full measure. Thus in examples from life it is possible to find the likeness of Armageddon. It must be remembered that the Forces of Light unceasingly smite the darkness. Prayer will be also a battle cry when falsehood is vanquished in the name of the Highest. By dispelling falsehood we serve the Light. AUM (1936) - 67:
67. Prayer does not abase - it exalts. If, after prayer one feels depressed, it means that the quality of prayer was not lofty. A man is not comparable to Infinity, but one spark of higher energy maintains in itself a significance even beyond conceivable boundaries. A spark of higher energy has been given to each man, and as its bearer he is invested with a lofty duty. He is a bridge to the Higher Worlds. Thus in denying the Higher World, the ignoramus repudiates his own humanity. AUM (1936) - 67:
A reminder about the Higher World is a touchstone for the testing of each spirit. AUM (1936) - 71:
71. Prayer is good at any time, yet there are two periods of change of currents when turning to the Higher World is especially desirable - at sunrise and after sunset. Besides, upon going to sleep it is befitting to invoke the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 71:
Sleep is not understood by science. The idea of rest is primitive. If each action is preceded by a spiritual act, then such a extraordinary state as that of sleep must be especially noted. For almost half their lives people entrust themselves to an invisible world. It is necessary to purify one's consciousness before entrance into the sacred Gates. Thought about the Higher World, thought about the Guardians, already lights up the drooping consciousness; hence, there may be more desirable meetings, and attacks may be warded off. Only the heart's thought about the Higher World provides an impenetrable armor. AUM (1936) - 72:
72. Let the heart by its beat always remind one about spiritual food. Lose not the custom of prayer, banish not the good thoughts. Often man deprives himself of the right of entrance. The Higher World is not a consuming fire for friends and co-workers. In life people guard themselves against burns, let them likewise be definitely mindful about their future. AUM (1936) - 74:
74. With whom may one fortify one's thoughts? Only with the Guru. He is as a rock, near which it is possible to be sheltered from the storm. Reverence for the Guru is the path to the Higher World. But chaos cannot tolerate construction. One should direct attention to the basis of thought in order not to be exposed to the whirlwind. AUM (1936) - 75:
75. There are people who aver that they never pray, and yet they preserve an exalted state of mind. The causes are many. It may be that they commune with the Higher World while at work without being aware of this fact. Perhaps their consciousness preserves in the depths of the heart flaming invocations, inaudible to man. It may be that from former lives hieroglyphics in strange languages have been carried over in secret memory. Thus, people often begin to repeat an unknown word which has a meaning in an unexpected dialect. Many sacred remembrances are preserved in the consciousness. Many of the worthiest actions are impelled by causes from former lives. One need not bind oneself by affirmations which have causes deriving from deep experiences. AUM (1936) - 76:
76. No one bears another's thought. One's judgment will be his own responsibility before the world. One anchorite prayed merely by repeating in his language - Thou, Thou, Thou! He asserted that in the briefest affirmation he concentrated the strongest power. Though tongues may differ, yet consciousnesses aspire to the same goal. AUM (1936) - 77:
77. The ignorant skeptic asks, "Why make assumptions about some sort of higher worlds? I have never heard of anything of that kind." It is fitting to answer, "Certain kinds of animals do not know about the higher worlds, nevertheless people have seen and felt the higher contacts a great number of times and can speak about their reality. If someone has never once felt the approach of the invisible world, it means that one's nerve centers have become atrophied." This is the fitting answer to ignorant skepticism. AUM (1936) - 80:
80. Great love is laid in the foundation of the Higher World. Only a similar love responds to this quality. The most manifested reverence will not reach its destination without love. What is devotion without love? Can there be fieriness in a withered heart? Following a manifestation of love, there can be expected commensurateness with the Higher World. Each subject can be studied only with love. Each difficulty can be conquered by the power of love. AUM (1936) - 80:
Verily, great Love lies in the foundation of the Higher World! AUM (1936) - 81:
81. Great Service can be the lot of every man. New life is poured into him who dares to toil in Great Service. The measures of his entrance will be determined by each one himself. Each one may pledge himself, not to small but to Great Service, and thus irrevocably dedicate himself to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 82:
82. He who knows how to discern the presence of the Higher World in the smallest things is already on the path of ascent. Indeed, it is needful in everything to link oneself to the Higher World. Without such attachment, the path will be a long one. Amid the densest of earthly conditions it is still possible to direct oneself toward the Higher World, and this World of Beauty will be close by. In the earthly body the spirit already learns to merge into the Higher World as if returning into its own wondrous native realm. Man feels an attraction even to his earthly native land which is transitory; so much the greater is his attraction to the eternal Fatherland. Only chaos can conceal from man the treasure which rightfully belongs to him. The sounding of harmony conquers the confusion of chaos. Aum! AUM (1936) - 83:
83. Miracles cannot be something abstract for the spirit that is united with the Higher World. Every unusual earthly manifestation is a particle of the very Highest World, in other words, of reality. The same harmonious sounding already reveals the secret entrances. However, observe the smallest signs of the Higher World. From such small seeds will grow forth the most steadfast tree and the loftiest. AUM (1936) - 83:
All signs must be attentively watched. Do not overlook those larger manifestations which you may consider, in the delusion of the flesh, unworthy of attention. The flesh is crude, and only the heart beats in the name of the Higher World. Aum! AUM (1936) - 84:
84. The Fire or Light of the Higher World is not an entirely unusual manifestation. Far oftener than it is thought do these sparks penetrate the earthly strata. Indeed, they are explained as electrical manifestations. Their substance does not differ essentially from that which it has been agreed to call electricity, but such sendings emanate from the thought energy of the Higher World. Not by accident do such fires and lights flash out; either encouragement or forewarning or confirmation resound in these sendings of Light. People usually complain that these messengers arrive unexpectedly. Amidst one's daily labor there may suddenly be seen a luminous indication. Perhaps it may instill courage and vigor and remind one about the Higher World, in order to fix in the masonry of consciousness still another strong stone. AUM (1936) - 84:
Wondrous are the fires and lights of the Higher World. They do not singe where there is good. Each time they impel one to reflect about that invisible magnitude. One should accept these bridges as the sole path. It is terrible to be afraid of the Light as then Fire turns into a devouring flame. Fear is unfitting, and terror is self-destructive. AUM (1936) - 85:
85. Convincingness implies trust. Therefore, realization of the Higher World will not be forgotten in many lives. Precisely such a quality remains unalterable forever. So much the more is it necessary to be affirmed in knowledge of the Higher World. Confirmation will not be delayed in coming. AUM (1936) - 86:
86. Throughout the history of humanity can be traced a recognition of the Higher Spirit, the Holy Spirit, the Comforter, and a great number of such concepts leading to the Higher World. Such testimony of all ages and peoples must compel even the ignorant to reflect. All mankind cannot be mistaken! Under varying conditions people have sensed the same supreme, ineffable Origin. People have regarded the manifestation of the spirit as the philosophers' stone. One can find the most multiform signs of great Reality preserved by peoples. This is not self-interested suggestion, but a discernment of truth. Let people search in ancient Egypt, in Babylon, amid the undiscovered cultures of the Mayans; and everywhere, beyond the subtle symbols, can be found the same exalted concepts. AUM (1936) - 86:
Thus science may lead to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 87:
87. Lenience is one of the qualities of the Higher World, therefore each one in turn must show this quality wherever there is a spark of good. Let people not weary of seeking this power of Grace. Thus in eternal vigil one may take upon oneself the service of the Higher World. One must not pride oneself on such distinction; no particular pride is fitting, but a special joy is permitted. AUM (1936) - 88:
88. The bond with the Higher World enriches the consciousness bountifully. In manifold ways do the lofty sendings reach their mark - they may be apprehended in sleep, they may be received in wakefulness as a lightning flash of thought. One should not grieve if such thoughts sometimes seem to be immediately forgotten, rather, they have sunk into the consciousness. It may be that the thought was destined for the innermost consciousness. Only in due time will it be manifested; meanwhile it must live on and enrich the consciousness. AUM (1936) - 88:
Likewise, sendings to scientists will not be materially narrow; they will impel the thought toward an expanding horizon. The mind will act as a scabbard for the flaming sword. Thus, tasks with a broad range are presented from the Higher World. Earthly limitations reduce supermundane thought to the human word, yet in the depths of the consciousness is preserved the imprint of the heavenly hieroglyph. AUM (1936) - 89:
89. It is useful to consider communion with the Higher World to be as necessary as pure air. One need not sit in a fetid, poisonous atmosphere. Even the most ignorant people understand that poison is harmful. AUM (1936) - 89:
Likewise it may be observed that through spiritual development people free themselves from the unpleasant odors which are natural to undeveloped organisms. Let us realize that the Higher World can transform even the composition of the blood. Let us not think that such reactions are supernatural, on the contrary, they are most natural. When a man returns from the pure outdoor air he emits a fragrant odor. Equally fragrant is the consciousness overshadowed by Grace. AUM (1936) - 90:
90. Even earthly thought can move solid objects - hence one can imagine the scope of the creative power of thought of the Higher World. People say that the conflict of thoughts results in truth, and thus people themselves unsuspectingly affirm a great truth. Truly, the creative power of thought energy is that secret about which sages deliberate. Precisely, not one thought, but the intersection of thought currents forms a spiral of conception. One may adduce many scientific experiments, but first of all it is necessary to establish the physical force of thought. If light objects can be moved under the force of thought, then this can be imagined as a progression in infinity. Not a spiritual nor an ethical calculation, but a physical one can present a concept of the higher magnitude. People should understand that their energy can produce enormous results. The potential of thought has been entrusted to each one and can be utilized scientifically, rationally, or wastefully to the harm of all that exists. Thus, prayer can be a great scientific experiment and proof. AUM (1936) - 90:
When I say, "Aum," I have in mind benefit to the world. AUM (1936) - 91:
91. It should not be considered that true science cannot be mentioned in connection with prayer about the Highest Good. Each realization can be very close to the Higher World, yet each one can apply his own observation, and at opposite ends of the world mental currents may be received which by their intersection can create a vortex of new possibilities. Surely, the Higher World is the most beautiful possibility. AUM (1936) - 92:
92. Broad is the domain of humanity; at its summit touches the Higher World in the person of heroes, of great Spiritual Toilers; at its base it produces a cosmic dust which forms the stones of the neighboring planets. Enormous is the distance between a great Spiritual Toiler already illumined by the Light of the Higher World, and the dusty dregs. AUM (1936) - 92:
In view of the fact that a potential of basic energy has been given to each man, it is difficult to conceive how contrarily people have dealt with his great gift. The very imagination can hardly encompass such a chasm. People regard that which is unpleasant to them as difficult and that which causes them no trouble as easy; out of such conventionality open up yawning abysses. People are not accustomed to keeping the Higher World in their consciousness, yet it is not difficult to replace the feeling of emptiness with infinite life. How much more beautiful is realization of the Higher World than the casting of oneself into stony fetters! AUM (1936) - 93:
Apparitions are just as real as the shadows on the sand, but we know what causes the shadow. So, too, appearances out of the Subtle World will not be an impossibility. But let us not fear; let us resonantly pronounce the Name of the Teacher. AUM (1936) - 95:
People also fail to understand which energy serves as the deciding factor. In all the cosmic amplitudes the basic factor is thought; it can alter karma, it can determine dates, it opens gates, and it can close them. It grows wing-rays from the shoulders. It can lead one close to the Higher World or precipitate one into the abyss. The manifestation of law rests on thought. The great wisdom of thought is a shield and a guard against chaos. Thought actually rules over the fury of chaos. AUM (1936) - 97:
97. Not only is it difficult to assimilate the law of karma, it is still more difficult to perceive the elementary law of incarnation. Yet the scriptures of the most ancient times often spoke of such a change of life. Often have the dwellers of the Subtle World communicated to earthly people their tidings. Frequently people remember about their former lives. For whole ages reincarnations have been acknowledged, but later they were again forgotten and it was even forbidden to think about them. It is difficult to comprehend the reason for such a struggle against the evidence. Sometimes it would have seemed that the wise ones wished to turn their attention only to the future, but such wisdom would be one-sided. AUM (1936) - 97:
One should not deny the statements of children about their past lives. Essentially they know what has taken place around them. Especially nowadays there often will be rapid reincarnations. Many dwellers of the Subtle World are hastening to return, and herein is expressed the growth and acceleration of evolution. And in such quickening may be seen a rapprochement between the worlds. AUM (1936) - 99:
99. It is especially difficult for people to discern what is most important in themselves. If a physician locates a malignant internal tumor, he hastens to cut through the external layers so as to forestall the danger, but the coward will want to spare his skin and will perish from the continued growth of the tumor. If it is necessary to choose, let the most essential be preserved. Similarly, in turning to the Higher World, time must be found for reflecting on the most important. AUM (1936) - 100:
100. A triple palimpsest provides an example of the stratifications of signs of the three worlds. Let us imagine a parchment on which first was written a cosmogonic treatise, and which later served for a love sonnet, while finally there has been written on it a reckoning of fabrics and furs. Through the obvious bazaar figures it will be difficult to make out the effusions of the heart, and it will be almost impossible to decipher the treatise about the most important. Does not the same thing take place in regard to the hieroglyph of the three worlds? Yet just as the experienced savant is able to read the most complicated manuscripts, an enlightened consciousness can understand the meaning of inscriptions of the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 102:
102. People become pious as they near the crossing into the Subtle World. They fail to discern that such a hurried bribery borders upon blasphemy. Thus there results, not a realization of the Higher World, but a hurried payment for the best place, whereas approach to the Higher World should begin in the first days of earthly life. AUM (1936) - 102:
Not conventional rites but prayer of the heart brings the World of Beauty near and makes it a daily sustenance. One can approach the Highest with the Chalice filled with the best thoughts. One can offer the best experiments by warranting them to be directed to Good. When the Good lives, it opens all the gates to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 103:
103. People, even those who know about the Subtle World, deem it possible to delay the approach to it through perfecting their thinking. They are wrong, it is precisely here that the direction of thought must be established. It can be developed once a definite impulse has been given. The test of thinking must be affirmed by earthly thinking. It is deplorable to enter the Subtle World in a confused and distracted state. When the consciousness is clear it leads upward just as gas lifts a balloon. No one and nothing can detain in the lower strata a steadfast consciousness which strives toward Good; therefore let us not defer affirmation of thinking. There is no more direct communion with the Higher World than by this path. AUM (1936) - 104:
104. Meditation in quiet about the Higher World will be equal to the best remedy. It is possible thus to sense the relativity of that which exists. Such a measure will not be a limitation, on the contrary it will strengthen the flight of thought. When confusion takes possession of the world, propound the most simple. AUM (1936) - 105:
105. Undoubtedly you are often asked about the contact of the Subtle World with earthly life. You will be right in saying that such contact is continuous. Not a single earthly action remains unanswered on the part of the Subtle World. Each earthly thought arouses either joy and assistance, or malevolence and destructive sendings from the Subtle World. Even the weak spirits vigilantly attend earthly thoughts. Of course, powerful earthly thoughts inject a deepened vibration into the Subtle World, therefore it is but natural that the Subtle World should resound also to the earthly thoughts. When I say that the fall of a feather from the wing of a little bird causes thunder in the distant worlds, this is not a symbol, but only a reminder of the cooperation of all that exists. One needs to accustom oneself to the fact that there is no void. One must greatly strengthen one's conviction of the importance of man's task, his obligation and duty. AUM (1936) - 105:
When man takes upon himself communion with the Higher World, he is truly daring, but this daring is sacred. The Subtle World listens to these calls and understands their significance. Such communion attracts a multitude of listeners - co-workers, as it were - therefore egoism must be excluded from prayer; for the best prayer will be renunciation and desire for the Good. AUM (1936) - 105:
Let the Teaching persist in emphasizing the usefulness of the bond with the Higher World; only thus is it possible to affirm Great Service. AUM (1936) - 106:
106. Let us not grieve if a response does not always come. Let us not be surprised if a response reaches us in an unexpected hour. Let us learn to understand supermundane conditions, and mainly let us comprehend the great invisible labor. But you already understand the Forces of the Higher World know no rest. Let such luminous Power guide each wayfarer in the night hour. AUM (1936) - 107:
107. Light-mindedness, curiosity, suspicion, and unbelief are all of the same dark family. Imagine a great mathematician developing complicated formulae before children of elementary age. They will not only fail to grasp the great problems, but they will immediately fall into a derisive snickering. Thus, when someone approaches the Higher World out of curiosity, one can expect all consequences in the way of doubt and treason. If the consciousness is at a level that permits curiosity where there should be reverence for the greatness, there cosmic dross must be anticipated. Is it possible to approach the Higher World out of curiosity? Rather put the hand into the fire; thus let suspicion be charred! AUM (1936) - 107:
In the heart one must bear reverence for the Higher World as the most important and beautiful fact in earthly life. AUM (1936) - 108:
108. Someone may say that already he has often heard such calls to the higher worlds. So much the worse for him to remain deaf afterwards, for such deafness is impermissible. Nevertheless many regard such calls as out of place in business life; thus, people are far from the true understanding of Be-ness, notwithstanding the millions of years of the planet's existence. The more resonantly let us send forth our call to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 109:
109. Licentiousness and coarseness have now reached incredible limits. Savagery has finally broken into the cities and disrupted all the implantations of the spirit. The consciousness of the majority has returned to the darkest age. The clatter of the machine drowns the wail of the spirit. Therefore, each call to the Higher World is a call for salvation. AUM (1936) - 110:
The Guru is in no need of reverence, but trust in the Teacher will be the sole vital bond with the Higher World. Realizing the value of trust here on Earth, one may apply the same measure of trust through all Hierarchy. It is right that reverence for the Guru be the firm foundation of an entire people. Destruction of respect for the Guru will also be the cessation of achievements. AUM (1936) - 111:
111. The Higher World has been in the foundation of all human,. state, and social structures. Even if people are unaware of the primary origin of their social organizations, yet in transitory conditions may be seen traces of the living connection with the Higher World. One should not diminish the antiquity of the planet and of life upon it; it would be more correct to increase this figure. But let us not forget that continents have shifted their positions many times, and even at present one can still see near the poles a great many opportunities for discovery. Therefore, let us be cautious in limiting the earthly problem. Antecedent to savages we shall see traces of wise peoples who have vanished. According to surviving records of laws it is possible to affirm that the impulse toward comprehension of the Higher World has been manifested from time immemorial. AUM (1936) - 113:
113. Prayer must be joyful, for communion with the Higher World will actually be full of ecstasy and solemnity. But such joy will be a special wisdom. It is possible only through realization of goal-fitness. It will be salutary through fullness of trust. It resounds with courage when the path is one. AUM (1936) - 115:
Thus it is impossible to safely bestow Samadhi so long as human thinking fails to understand how to deal with the higher energies. Therefore, every thought about the reality of the Higher World is in itself beneficial. AUM (1936) - 116:
116. Great Service has all humanity in view. Neither nationality nor any other divisions should place limits on Service for the Good. It is not easy to avoid the various stratifications created through millennia. Only the realization of the Higher World can help to conquer all the survivals of superstition and atavism. Moreover one should not be arbitrary in feelings regarding karmic prejudices. Justice, even under unfavorable conditions, nevertheless indicates a just discernment. The individual as a responsible unit will be the object of judgment. It is difficult to evaluate an individual over and above all conventionalities, but devotion to Service will open one's eyes and enable one to perceive very clearly the seed of the spirit. AUM (1936) - 116:
Thus the Higher World, and it alone, will bestow the higher judgment. AUM (1936) - 118:
118. There are some who suppose that man is continuously dying; others know that man is incessantly reborn. The former are motivated by fear, the latter by joy. The former suggest death to themselves, the latter recognize life. Thus, man to a large extent predetermines his own future. One may be confident that he who destines death for himself does not know about the Higher World. He may display outward ritual, but his heart is far from the truth. AUM (1936) - 119:
119. Life obliges man to ascend, whereas death is a descent. People, in principle, prefer to understand death as destruction. Existence itself affirms eternal renewal. Each man dies for yesterday and is regenerated for tomorrow. Each day a renewal of all three principles takes place. Each day and hour man draws nearer to or recedes from the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 119:
Let each one by the quality of his thinking further his own ascent and his perception of the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 121:
Strengthening of the aura occurs through communion with the Higher World, as egoism falls away and selflessness is kindled. Thus, each communion with the Higher World will induce a strengthening of radiations. This subject invites scientific observation. AUM (1936) - 122:
122. During communion with the Higher World it is actually possible to observe that bent or crossed legs have a deep significance. Let physicians examine what influence such a position of the extremities has upon the blood circulation and the nerve centers. Let them pay attention also to the respiratory channels. Whoever has understood the lubrication of thepassages of the respiratory organs has already discerned the significance of these conduits. AUM (1936) - 124:
124. In the face of danger human forces are multiplied in tension, likewise the state of ecstasy produces an influx of superearthly forces. If such a tension has been established, it is then possible to prolong this moment, in other words, man may receive a continuous increase of forces. It is only necessary that the Source of Forces become constant and near for him. Thus, the question of realization of the Higher World becomes urgent, and science itself will approach it as the impelling force of evolution. One may not only dream about such a bond of closeness but it is also possible to approach the Higher World by earthly measures. Each rapprochement of the worlds is already a victory over the flesh. AUM (1936) - 125:
125. World events often occur, not because of actions themselves, but under the signs of the approach of the actions. People create a great deal under the sign of joy when as yet there is no apparent cause; and under the sign of terror or war when war has not yet broken out. Much is accomplished merely under the signs, therefore such reflexes acquire a most important significance for the alteration of life. Many examples of this can be cited. What is the need of war itself with all its disasters, if a single mirage can intensify energy? Much is actually constructed under the impetus of a mirage. Maya can sometimes be a most powerful impellent. AUM (1936) - 127:
127. Realization of the Higher World should arise freely, voluntarily and benevolently. Coercion is unfitting in such a transcendent matter. Thus, each teacher should interpret the Higher World as a higher joy. No one will call joy coercion. No one will condemn him who brings true joy. Yet how much inspiration must one develop in oneself in order to be a harbinger of joy! If a teacher has attained such a degree, he merits all reverence. AUM (1936) - 127:
The Higher World is the touchstone of consciousness. AUM (1936) - 128:
128. Why is treachery toward one's Guru such a revolting crime? During the first three years one may affirm one's consciousness, but after that the selection of the Guru becomes final. Such a law has deep significance. The guru is the bridge to cognition of the Higher World. Such an earthly step easily establishes a relationship with the Higher World, therefore it is inadmissible to choose the Guru and then betray him; this would mean severing the bond with the Higher World forever. One can fall under the darkest influence when the saving thread has been broken. Such people are still able to move, eat, sleep, and slander, but the leprous infection may already have taken root. Likewise, traitors can still vegetate, but human dignity has been lost. Thus one can observe the wise laws which lay the foundation for living steps to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 129:
129. One must rejoice at the approach of each physician who desires to study the foundations of the rapprochement of the worlds. When the triple sign leads to triunity, then observations upon the human organism become necessary and undeferrable. The basis of threefoldness can be expressed throughout the organism. The physician must be informed about the Subtle World and the Higher World. Only from such considerations can he apprehend the subtlest conditions of the organism. And for him Aum will not be an empty sound. AUM (1936) - 130:
130. If one would take note of even the external events of this year, he would get a most remarkable record of the course of world conflicts. Indeed, though this be only a collection of external signs, such a table would be a historic document of the highest significance. Of course, the external signs will be but sparks of the inner movements, and only the most devoted ones will not be frightened by such terrifying perturbations. AUM (1936) - 130:
It is also possible to observe the connection of certain persons with world events. No one can understand how a world movement is personified in some individuals. AUM (1936) - 131:
131. An alarmed child nestles close to its mother's knee, not in supplication but with a feeling of firm support and protection. Likewise, sooner or later, a man in distress turns to the Higher World. He will have nowhere else to go; he may be confused by the advice of uninvited bystanders, but his heart will be secretly atremble about the Highest. AUM (1936) - 133:
Even upon Earth an enormous variety of degrees of spirituality can be perceived. One can see how people sometimes almost contact the Subtle World, since the consciousness in certain strata of the Subtle World does not transcend the earthly consciousness. Thus, the worlds are not only in contact but even overlap one another. The law of consecutiveness is firmly expressed in all nature. Even cataclysms, which seemingly are beyond the bounds of the spheres, primarily respond to some rhythm outside Earth. AUM (1936) - 134:
134. A real cognition and realization of the Higher World is indispensable to man. Religions have caused the most terrible wars. The most shocking cruelty has arisen from spasmodic thoughts about the Higher World. Such a horrible condition indicates that the Higher World is not understood in all its magnitude. AUM (1936) - 134:
Realization of the great world of Beauty will result in a current of true thinking. Not a slayer but a wise creator is he who cognizes the Higher World. In the spirit, upon the summit, man can partake of communion with the Higher Power. AUM (1936) - 134:
Thus, only a real comprehension of the Higher World will bestow equilibrium upon humanity. AUM (1936) - 135:
135. Equilibrium constitutes the foundation of Existence. When, then, does man lose equilibrium in earthly life? When he is distraught and ill, then he staggers and proceeds gropingly, clutching at any and all objects. Does not the same thing occur when man is spiritually ill and loses equilibrium in his relationship with the Higher World? AUM (1936) - 135:
Question people of different beliefs as to the firmness of their conception of the Higher World. You will receive a multitude of the most evasive replies. Many will refuse to answer at all, screening themselves by a hypocritical reluctance to talk about such a subject. Others will repeat memorized formulae which do not live in their hearts. A third group will affirm that the world was created two thousand years BC. Thus, instead of spiritualized responses full of love and solemnity, you may receive heaps of dry leaves. AUM (1936) - 139:
139. In the world treasury are many covenants and legends which affirm the Higher World. People cannot justify themselves by pleading a lack of indications guiding them to knowledge. It is usual to hear complaints of the lack of knowledge as to the path to the Higher World. Such laments are hypocritical! These disgruntled ones will not take the trouble to seek out the Source. One may notice to what an extent aspiring people, even under the most unfavorable conditions, find strength to discover the Light. We watch over such light-bearers who overcome the most incredible difficulties. AUM (1936) - 141:
141. Each instant man either creates or destroys. The world is filled with conflicting thoughts. A multitude of illnesses have been implanted by thoughts of destruction. A great number of murders take place at long distances from thoughts or from intersecting thoughts, but it is almost impossible to make man realize that his preeminence lies in continuous thinking,. It is impossible to impress upon man how responsible he is for the quality of his thinking. The heart beats unceasingly, equally incessant is the pulse of thought. But it is not customary to talk about this. AUM (1936) - 146:
146. The light of the Subtle World has no relationship to the earthly understanding of solar light. In the lower strata, darkened consciousnesses create obscurity, but the higher the consciousness and thought, the more luminous is the miraculous radiance. Indeed, the dwellers of the Subtle World see both earth and the luminaries, but the earthly lights are transmuted by their consciousnesses differently. Likewise with the thoughts of the Subtle World; though they are based on the same energy, their process is original. The law of equilibrium normalizes mental excesses. AUM (1936) - 147:
147. In the purest place, the purest snow is saturated with earthly and cosmic dust; thus is space filled, even when crudely examined. Add a multitude of currents and rays, and you obtain an image of reality; thus are incarnate beings surrounded. Thoughts flow incessantly from the Subtle World; sometimes a man turns around and cries out at the impact of thought, but he still does not think of it as something coming from without. Man sees sparks and even fiery flashes, but he attributes them only to himself. It is impossible to teach men to treat their surroundings with respect. To such an extent do people fail to understand equilibrium that they either fall into sanctimoniousness or swell with conceit. For this reason the bridge to the distant worlds is difficult for people. AUM (1936) - 148:
By Mystery is the world maintained. There is no limit to Infinity. AUM (1936) - 151:
151. The names of traitors are also recorded in the history of mankind. But where can traitors hide in the Subtle World, when their memory has been clarified? Not shame before others, but the unquenchable bitterness of infamy in the heart drives the traitors into ice and flame. And where are those who whispered treacheries into their ears? Why do they not succor their issue? They do not seek them out in the darkness. Terrible is the condition of traitors - murderers of body and spirit! AUM (1936) - 155:
155. Besides earthquakes, there can be atmospheric disturbances. There can be concussions, as it were, during which the earthly sphere is agitated. These are caused not only by the crossing of currents, but also by conditions in the Subtle World. During discoveries, frequently something inexplicable is felt. This may be a reminder of the invisible world, full of energy. I would suggest that writers collect such unknown facts; thus will be accumulated a book of new juxtapositions. AUM (1936) - 156:
156. If the reactions of the Subtle World are so frequent, deep and lengthy relations should be established between co-workers of the two worlds. And so it is. Besides, the relationships are not so much a matter of blood kinship as of spiritual kinship. Often such co-workers meet also on the earthly plane; though they may be separated by differences of nationality and circumstance, yet an inner feeling will draw them together. Between them a confidence will be established very easily, though there may also be reverse exceptions. Ingratitude constitutes sinking into darkness. AUM (1936) - 158:
158. When I speak about relations with the Subtle World, I do not advise artificial measures for such relations. These relations exist naturally throughout life. One should merely learn to observe them soberly; without any narcotics it is possible to observe around oneself many signs that clearly come from beyond the limits of narrow earthly existence. AUM (1936) - 160:
160. Sometimes you are absent, as it were, from current life. Sometimes you can hear the sounding of the distant worlds. Sometimes you can sense the air and the aroma of remote localities; you affirm immeasurable manifestations amid daily life. Indeed, you do not deceive yourself in sensing these fleeting contacts, which demonstrate how powerful the human being is. One cannot force oneself to sense such calls of Space, they reach only open hearts. Wiseacres attempt to show that such sensations are only autosuggestions, but for each autosuggestion a mental command must be sent in advance. However, you know perfectly well that such straight-knowledge arrives unexpectedly, beyond human imagination. You are transported into remote countries - manifestations of the spirit are swift as light. Thus it is possible to begin to realize the speed of movement in the Subtle World. AUM (1936) - 163:
163. One should study the manifestations of nature in connection with world events. There may be found characteristic conformities; they repeatedly show how much of a living organism is the planet. Everything related to the planet is coordinated as the organs of a single body, therefore it is impossible to regard each being as an isolated individual. All beings belong to one organization, and they must regard themselves as responsible members of a community. In such a manner can one observe the fully defined structure of the Universe. AUM (1936) - 166:
166. I consider it possible to direct children from their earliest years to a realization of the Higher World. This is not compulsion, for it will help children to retain easily in mind much that otherwise might be quickly forgotten. Besides, such a manifestation will awaken incomparably beautiful forms. People strive for beauty and solemnity, on such basis it is possible to tell about the supernal Magnitude. One should not tear away countries from their best accumulations - each nation has its own expression. AUM (1936) - 170:
Therefore, let us only apply all our forces and best strivings, leaving judgment to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 180:
180. I have already spoken about the complexity of the laws of psychic energy. Recently there was an opportunity for you to be convinced of this once again. An individual, never having met a certain person, received psychic information about a memorable day connected with the latter. If one reflects about the goal-fitness of such attraction of man, one can understand the timeliness of such an action. Far away, a man receives psychic tidings, and by this very act a bond is established between distant parts of the world. AUM (1936) - 182:
182. So-called symbolic dreams express in a lofty degree the bond with the invisible world. A consciousness cannot synthesize alone, it must receive an impulse from Above in order to see the future in a simple and clear symbol. AUM (1936) - 186:
186. When a man realizes all surrounding influences, he is then able to begin self-activity. He learns to discern where is the higher Hiero-inspiration and where low destruction. It is not so easy to distinguish all the cunning wiles, but it is fortunate when the heart is atremor with realization of usefulness to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 186:
Contacts with the Higher World are spread throughout life; even in small everyday matters the sparks of higher tension can be discerned. There are no actions which are not intensified if they touch the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 187:
187. A man striving toward the Higher World will commit no bad deeds. The name alone - the Higher World, already indicates that everything connected with it is lofty. People may call such striving by different names, but its essence is one, and its activity is always useful to humanity. I do not speak of outer activity, but of the heart's fire which adorns each task with a radiant quality. AUM (1936) - 188:
Therefore, let each heart offer its best thought to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 190:
190. For him who wishes an easy life it is better not to live. Let him not think about the Higher World who willfully demands rewards for his merits. Whoever reckons wealth in the material world is a pauper in the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 191:
191. Let us not understand value by earthly measures only; those measures do not even apply in the Subtle World. Let us inure ourselves to broaden measures easily, otherwise even the smallest particles of space will crush us. AUM (1936) - 192:
192. Let no one think that Our summons to the Higher World means tearing one away from Earth. On the contrary, the greatness of the Higher World only affirms all other manifestations of life. Earth cannot be a negligible planet when it is enwrapped in the very energy which is filled with the higher Light. Each comparison with the Higher World also enhances the good quality of earthly thoughts. Only evil can separate the worlds; only ignorance can dismember manifestations; only non-understanding counsels that earthly life is no part of beautiful creativeness; therefore, let us direct all science toward a righteous cognition. Nothing can divert one's heart if devotion and the sense of beauty live in it. AUM (1936) - 195:
But one can picture a group of people assembling without compulsion; they can gradually conceive thought that leads to the Higher World. One may rejoice when people gather together in the name of the Good and resolve to bear this salutary Good on all paths. AUM (1936) - 195:
I affirm that it is possible to accomplish a great number of useful actions when energy is not dissipated upon idle disputes and quarrels. How can there be higher communion, if brain and heart turn into a crimson flame? Even the very Battle for the Higher World will not generate crimson flame. The light of courage may glow ruby red, but every irritation will already be a weakening. AUM (1936) - 197:
197. Sacrifice and assistance are created in secret, such is the nature of these actions. Only the Higher World knows who really helps whom. The sacrifices have been inscribed upon imperishable scrolls. Beautiful is the law of the secret heart sacrifice. AUM (1936) - 200:
200. Can evil ones possible speak about Good? Be disciples of knowledge and grow to love the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 201:
201. Sparks of the laws of the Higher World have been generously strewn over the bosom of Earth. It is possible to gather them as the most precious treasures. Amid such harvests, all becomes beautiful. The highest goal-fitness adorns the coordinations of a free will that understands the complete coherence of the working parts. Verily, all life becomes a fulfillment of useful tasks entrusted by higher thought. AUM (1936) - 202:
Those who take upon themselves the burden of Earth are like the symbol of the giant, Atlas. Such pillars of the world are very few in number; people should cherish them as lightning rods, but instead, at best, people chuckle over what seems to them hysteria and do not wish to know more about the basis of the manifestation. AUM (1936) - 203:
203. Is it possible to endure the siege of Earth, if Hierarchy is unrecognized? The Teaching of the Higher World is sent as a thread of salvation. Such a thread can be changed into a steadfast cable, yet earthly fires can burn through the strongest cable. Therefore, earthly fires can be of service to the Fire of the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 204:
204. Whoever can hear the music of the spheres can also hear the wailings of space. Do not regard such wailings as abstract symbols, they are borne from both the Subtle World and Earth. Humanity may be asleep, but its heart can wail and moan. Many hearts are asleep in daily life, but when the mind does not interfere and consciousness awakens, the heart stands before reality. Not without reason was it said that people sleep by day but are vigilant by night. AUM (1936) - 204:
According to the intensity of the wailings one can estimate the awakening of the consciousness of humanity. It wails when reality is revealed. It has also been said that the bazaar is the veil of reality. Under the dust of the manifested bazaar the heart becomes silent. It is necessary to be deeply conscious of the Higher World in order, by its signs, to know how to step through the mire of the street. AUM (1936) - 204:
One should not fall into despair at the frightful lamentations of space. They express the confusion of the world, but you know how deep this confusion is. Whoever knows this is not disconcerted. Whoever is in contact in consciousness with the Higher World is steadfast and invincible; he has given freedom to his spirit, indestructible and reaching out into Infinity. AUM (1936) - 204:
It is necessary that one be prepared to listen not only to the majestic music of the spheres but also to the cry of animal terror. It is impermissible to know only one side of existence. Only cognition of the whole Universe will give the affirmation of victory. The unwise are afraid of every darkness, but for him who realizes, even darkness is a contrasting background for Light. He who knows about the world of Light is not afraid of darkness. AUM (1936) - 204:
Thus, it is necessary to appreciate the wondrous music of the spheres, and to understand that on this step are also heard the lamentations of the world. AUM (1936) - 208:
208. Thought about Us, as a purification of consciousness, can be likened to looking far into the distance. Then a person's spirit acquires a special courage, which warns him and carries him through perils. Without the Higher World it is difficult to set forth on the path. AUM (1936) - 209:
209. One need not be disturbed if the word physiology is applied to the Higher World. Truly, any conscious man could select a far better word, but for the average understanding neither matter nor physiology are untrue determinants. Matter is spirit, physiology is the law of Existence. No one can say that the spirit does not contain all. Physiology is only the conventional definitive of many operative laws. AUM (1936) - 209:
Indeed, through deep study far more applicable names will be found. Even for the loftiest concepts it is possible to find comparisons in physical usage. People do not tightly cover an ailing tooth nor an open wound. They understand the need of admitting air in order not to deprive the affected part of a useful substance; likewise, the spiritual perception must not be deprived of communion with the Higher World. Just as bodily hygiene is indispensable for earthly life, so also is prophylaxis of the spirit needed. Do not be surprised that We apply medical terminology to the spirit; through this the physician may feel that his sphere is close to the Higher World. Let each one find the One Path in his own way, even through it be the way of mechanical terms. AUM (1936) - 210:
210. Thus, free knowledge should not be prohibited. Such forbiddance is an evidence of ignorance. In the growth of knowledge is distinguished the true path. The more varied the investigations, the more beautiful the results. There can be no dark paths for the enlightened eye; it discerns a particular conclusiveness through investigation of the most diverse quests of humanity. We are not deniers, for negation does not permit profound study. Many hieroglyphs have been scattered throughout the world, but only in good will is it possible to approach the sacred signs. AUM (1936) - 212:
212. It is necessary to endeavor to find the simplest causes of manifestations. People notice that clairaudience is better at dawn. The reason advanced for this is far from the truth. They suppose that after the night the organism is rested; they think that the currents just before dawn lend assistance, but they overlook the simplest and most natural solution. Actually, the most obvious cause lies in the fact that during sleep man has contacted the Subtle World, and therein has enhanced his subtle qualities. AUM (1936) - 213:
213. Sleep is participation in the life of the subtle sphere. The condition of sleep is significant from the point of view of psychic energy. It is undoubtedly strengthened, but in a special quality; in other words, it acquires the distinctive quality of the Subtle World. AUM (1936) - 214:
214. There are people who refuse to understand what arrogance is. Let us help them understand by saying, "Do not belittle, and rid yourselves of the disgusting worm of disparagement." He who belittles is almost the equal of a traitor. In the presence of such vipers there can be no talk of communion with the Higher World. To reduce something to worthlessness is an unworthy transformation! He who dwells on the negligible will find himself on the path to nothingness. The higher communion is impossible with thoughts about the insignificant. It is possible to converse in the simplest expressions, but their meaning need not be insignificant. Whoever is preoccupied with representing his neighbor as a nonentity is measuring by his own insignificant standard. AUM (1936) - 219:
219. Lethargy is a peculiar, undefined state between sleep and death. The heart almost stops, the body is motionless, and an unearthly expression of the face is maintained. Yet the man is not only alive but returns to wakefulness for a reason of his own, which no one understands. The falling of one into lethargy is unexpected, and the circumstances of such a transitory state can never be known to those around him., In Our language this is a protracted extrusion of the subtle body. Such a state is not a sickness, and should be looked upon as an unnatural tension of the organism in relation to the Subtle World. It may be the result of overfatigue, fright, shock by grief, or unexpected joy. Especially noteworthy is the instant of awakening. Usually those present create great harm by their untimely exclamations and questions. Each question of this kind is already a suggestion. One should take the greatest care not to dissipate the retained impressions. Most often, people emerging from lethargy begin to assure us that they remember nothing. Rather, such remembrances have been stricken from their consciousness by some inopportune questions or noise. In such a manner an opportunity of acquaintanceship with the Subtle World is lost. During the awakening, the aroma of attar of roses is very useful. AUM (1936) - 224:
224. The thought that psychic treatment has already been satisfactorily established is futile. Attempts to cure by means of light and sound have been weak and not synchronized. No one is occupied with the study of the correspondence of aroma to color and sound. But the principal error lies in the fact that there are almost no physicians who would understand the correspondence of the worlds. Without realization of these fundamentals it is possible to sink into the narrowly material plane, yet the sphere of psychic energy embraces all planes. It can be recognized only in all subtlety. Thus, the physician cannot speak about obsession if he himself has no conception of the Subtle World! Thus, the physician cannot understand treatment with light if he cannot distinguish the scale of colors. He who likes the crudest music cannot discriminate a refined tonality. He cannot prescribe treatment through aromas if he himself cannot distinguish them. My purpose is not to belittle physicians, on the contrary, I would wish to equip them for the saving of humanity. Poisons have increased too greatly. Many resources have been directed only to the destruction of psychic energy, so that not only in cities but also in the midst of nature prana is already being violated by the intrusion of extraneous currents. Meanwhile it is necessary for humanity to understand that it has no right to poison Earth's atmosphere; mankind is responsible for the hygiene of the planet. AUM (1936) - 226:
But a bold world needs to be found in order to affirm the higher bond of the worlds as a guaranty of the health of people. There will be no health so long as people do not know why they bear the earthly burden. It is impossible to satisfy the consciousness within the sphere of one tiny planet. Terror will tear the heart that is deprived of the beautiful concept of unity of the worlds. AUM (1936) - 226:
Let the physician, as a priest of science, be the one to bring the knowledge of the world of Light into the home. AUM (1936) - 228:
Through knowledge, realization of the Higher World will enter anew. There is no other path! AUM (1936) - 229:
229. Let people evince a desire not to vegetate but to become better. They forget the beautiful law of improvement. The world evolution is often understood as imposed obligation, but the joy of improvement comes not from a thing imposed, it is indissoluble from the seed of the spirit. Only with this understanding is it possible to cross over all the chasms of darkness. AUM (1936) - 234:
234. You undoubtedly will encounter this objection. "Why are the higher worlds and science spoken of on the same page?" Those who speak thus, fail to understand the Higher World and belittle science. People of such limited intelligence are very widely scattered, and because of their heartlessness are extremely malicious. They occupy various public posts and therefore are able to whisper in many places. To contradict them would be useless. Every man of heart will rejoice at each proper understanding of the Higher World. Each wise man esteems a word in the defense of science. AUM (1936) - 234:
Of all earthly themes, love and creativeness are most closely combined with the concept of the Higher World. When mentioning the Higher World the worthy man will rejoice. In a discussion about science he will be heartily delighted. If both concepts provoke only condemnation, it will be the sign of a dead heart. Be not distressed at encountering deniers and condemners, this is just as unavoidable as is the fact of the existence of Light and darkness. Straight-knowledge will whisper where the degree of darkness makes further persuasion useless; sowing is advisable only on good soil. You already know that understanding friends arrive irrespective of earthly considerations. It happens that even the jinns build temples, but the Higher World and knowledge are inaccessible to them. Sooner or later they rebel and return into darkness. Shall one name examples! AUM (1936) - 234:
Therefore, we serve the Higher World and science. Through love in the light of knowledge let thought of the Higher World be clarified. AUM (1936) - 236:
236. The Higher World is incorruptible, but instead of self-purification through thought and labor, people still try to bribe the Higher Grace. In such ignorance is expressed a complete unwillingness to reflect upon the essential nature of the worlds. The history of prayer shows that at first hymns were chanted, then prayers were spoken for all beings, and only later did man dare to importune with demands for himself. Sufficient evidences have been given as to how worthless for evolution is everything engendered by selfishness. One cannot purchase favor and justice. Is it not shameful that such words must be repeated? AUM (1936) - 236:
One may ask oneself, is not involution taking place? The end of Kali Yuga can also produce such manifestations. Terrible cataclysms have been indicated, but what can be more frightful than a catastrophe of the spirit. No earthquake can be compared with the dissolution of consciousness. All forces need to be intensified in order to hold back humanity from the abyss, therefore meditation about the Higher World is a necessity of the day. AUM (1936) - 238:
238. The most complicated matter can be approached by the simplest path; the principle requisite is attentiveness. Even very experienced observers lose it amid commonplaceness. But the Higher World requires love and gratitude. How otherwise is it possible to scan the subtle signs under incarnate conditions? AUM (1936) - 239:
239. Everything in the world is unrepeatable. Hence it is possible to realize how much of the unusual there is. Without such understanding people will not discover their own earthly position. It is impossible to think about evolution if the impelling causes and the unattainable goal are unknown. Earthly existence has no meaning without understanding of cause and effect. Yet if people would even partially realize the unusualness of their surroundings, they could more easily focus their thoughts upon the Higher World. It is impossible to persuade people to turn without a transitional step to so different a sphere as the Higher World. But if the eye gradually learns to distinguish the multiformity of its surroundings, it will more easily become accustomed to the discernment of subtle manifestations. Verily, everything must be cultivated. AUM (1936) - 240:
240. It may be asked why people do not, in the material world, remember their subtle sojourns. One of the reasons why it is impossible to recall everything of the Subtle World is the impossibility of its being assimilated by our physical envelope. Indeed, the spirit could not undertake physical evolution if it could preserve within itself a recollection of the expanses of the Subtle World. Of course, it is sometimes possible to catch from the Subtle World a glimpse of the fiery grandeur which the world of flesh can realize only in the rarest cases. Only at times can even the best spirits recall their earthly existence, and extremely rarely do they remember their conditions in the Subtle World. Sometimes the projection of the subtle body brings back a certain realization of life in the Subtle World. But to remember subtle existences is very difficult and it is incompatible with earthly conditions. AUM (1936) - 243:
243. It would seem that what has been said is simple; why, then, is it so rarely applied? No abstraction is taught; no mere wandering of thoughts ordained. It is necessary to stimulate the striving of thought in all reality. But only a few comprehend the difference between abstractly wandering thought and real thought. Only in immutability can the Higher World shine. AUM (1936) - 244:
Without a realization of patience it is impossible to reflect on Infinity. The dimensions of the tasks of the Higher World require tests of patience. AUM (1936) - 245:
245. Thinkers are subjected to many persecutions. But let the oppressed ones answer, "Though you persecute us, our thoughts are already sown, and nothing can erase thought in space." There is no point in exiling the thinker, his heritage is indestructible throughout all the worlds. Not only is thought indestructible but it even grows in space. The very departure of the thinker from the physical world only opens a broader domain for his thinking. Murderers and poisoners show little acumen; aiming to free themselves of the sowings of the thinker, by their very act they but strengthen him. AUM (1936) - 251:
251. If all the experiments with psychic energy were to be collated, a treasure-trove of access to the Higher World would be at hand. Nothing supernatural or dark should encumber such observations. This research upon the great psychic energy should be natural, honest and useful. AUM (1936) - 256:
You may often be asked, "Does the consciousness wear out?" The seed of the spirit is everlasting, the Chalice is filled with accumulations, but the degree of consciousness may fluctuate. The principle reason is indolence in the Subtle World. Such a quality can imprison the seed of the spirit and the Chalice as behind forty locks. Especially subject to such indolence is the weak consciousness, which lives its earthly life without overcoming obstacles and without labor. One can observe how such consciousnesses clutch at the Subtle World; not for two thousand years, but for much longer, would they prefer to be spared a new experience. This is how malevolent deniers come to be born. AUM (1936) - 257:
257. In the Subtle World it is possible to remain in the lower strata for interims centuries long. One should not be astonished at the resourcefulness of certain people; in their insanity they can contrive much that is impossible for a healthy man. Madness of a special kind is to be found in the Subtle World. Unfailingly the law insists upon the date of incarnation, but the madness of the consciousness may be such that in larger measure only evil can be born. Just as cowardly soldiers cut off their fingers in order to avoid the battle, so do the madmen who dwell in the Subtle World contrive to avoid a summons to the banner of labor. It is impossible to evade the law entirely, but it is possible to conceal oneself temporarily in darkness. AUM (1936) - 265:
265. Knowledge will always be positive and affirmative. There is no time to concern oneself with denials and forbiddances. Unbelief and error are results of ignorance. Knowledge searches, investigates and affirms. When it encounters oppositions, it first of all puts the question, "Is this not something merely illusory? Has not the spectre of contradiction appeared?" Knowledge cannot parry with a spectre, therefore, knowledge first of all investigates amiably the apparent contradictions. Knowledge does not permit dissensions before the face of the Higher World. An exchange of opinions is not a quarrel. AUM (1936) - 267:
267. Each prayer is a beginning and not a conclusion. Ordinarily prayer is understood as something final, whereas there can be no communion with the Higher World without consequences. Each slight opening of the sacred Gates already renews the chords of the consciousness. This renewal does not bespeak the past but is directed into the future. Thus, prayer is the gateway to the future. This creative force should be kept in mind. It is inadmissible to limit oneself to the gesture of outward prayer; such hypocrisy is the most dangerous blasphemy. Yet it is impossible to affirm the power of communion with the Higher World so long as the basic energy remains unrealized. Therefore, knowledge of the Subtle World helps to construct the step to the Higher World. The Subtle World has already become almost a laboratory concept. Though the names be diverse, the goal of the quest is one. Let us not disturb the scholars who draw close to the Great Unknown. We are indifferent as to how they name the sparks of the One Light. In approaching, they will suspect that there are a great number of subdivisions. They will be right from their point of view, because psychic energy reveals its face according to the quality of energy of the investigator. AUM (1936) - 270:
270. Help from the Subtle World and the Higher World is also useful for experiments. Pure thinking will be an immediate guarantee of cooperation. No invocations are needed, for the consonance of the heart already creates a bridge of light. Thus, in everything it is possible to find the greatest usefulness. A single thought about psychic energy will bestow opportunity for broadening the consciousness. AUM (1936) - 272:
272. It is vain for some one to affirm that the invisible world does not exist, such a falsehood is equivalent to denying the existence of thought. Thought also is invisible, but only ignorance denies the mental process. Accordingly, it would be possible to begin the rejection of all energies, for they too are invisible. Besides, is the unseen world invisible for all? Let the deniers not judge by themselves. Judging by oneself creates a hotbed of egoism. AUM (1936) - 273:
273. It may seem that the Teaching is given one dimension, but by tracing the sequence of the Teaching one can see the turns of an ascending spiral. Such curving is effected in order that humanity be imperceptibly moved forward. Just as we cannot perceive the extent of growth of grass each instant, so, too, the new turn of the spiral does not register in the consciousness. Human reason cannot contain the fiery structure; hence, one should goal-fittingly give to it as much as it can absorb. The consequences of incommensurateness are monstrous, and one must not thrust a monstrosity upon the world through one's own ignorance. The structure must be harmonious. Therefore, it is instructive to compare the steps provided by the Teaching; thus is obtained a significant ladder of ascent. AUM (1936) - 277:
277. The particles of higher energy which exist in each human organism correspondingly exist in the other kingdoms of nature. The animal kingdom and the vegetable kingdom know how to preserve the particle of energy also in the Subtle World. Especially certain animals that lived around man preserve a certain bond with the organism of the Subtle World dweller. When I advise kindness toward animals, I have in mind that it is better to encounter small friends than enemies. Indeed, one should preserve co-measurement in everything, otherwise one may receive harmful emanations from animals. AUM (1936) - 277:
Likewise, when I indicate a vegetable diet, I am guarding against nourishing the subtle body with blood. The essence of blood thoroughly permeates the body and even the subtle body. Blood is so undesirable in the diet that only in extreme cases do We permit the use of meat which has been dried in the sun. It is also possible to use those parts of the animal where the blood substance has been thoroughly transmuted. Thus, vegetable food has a significance also for life in the Subtle World. AUM (1936) - 278:
278. It is often asked, "Do animals retain their appearance in the Subtle World?" Rarely, because the absence of consciousness renders them formless; sometimes there are foggy outlines, like impulses of energy, but most often they are imperceptible. In fact, the manifestation of animals pertains to the lower strata of the Subtle World. Such obscurities can terrify one by their confused appearance. I consider that the subtle body of man should not remain in these strata, but in their consciousness people frequently resemble animals. AUM (1936) - 279:
279. The Subtle World is filled with prototypes of animals, but only a strong consciousness perceives them. Indeed, the aspects of such animal representatives are innumerable, from the most complicated to those which are decomposing as dross. It should not be thought that the dwellers of the Subtle World all possess identical vision. AUM (1936) - 298:
298. We often mention physicians and scientists, but it must not be thought that other occupations should not also be mentioned in speaking of the Higher World. Can lawyers and judges administer earthly laws if they have no concept of the laws of the Universe? How can they establish earthly law without thinking of universal justice? It is impossible to isolate Earth from all the worlds; it is necessary to understand the interaction of the earthly world and the Subtle World in order to acquire the right to judge people's conduct. It is wrong to restrict oneself to former causal decisions which do not conform to present conditions. Each time has its own peculiarities, and without a clear picture of the evolutionary situation the court will err. Verily, the judge takes upon himself a great responsibility if he is to remain at the helm of universal justice. AUM (1936) - 299:
299. Likewise, architects must be enriched with inspiration from the treasuries of universal cognition. The style of a period is molded out of life, winged by knowledge. How superb are the structures into which the thought of beauty has been impressed! One can seethe ascent of entire epochs through their constructive inspiration. The very quality of the structures is felt in the strength of their materials. The builder must also know the material which endures. Can he deny the Higher World? AUM (1936) - 300:
300. It is superfluous to speak of the meaning of striving to the Higher World to poets, musicians, artists, sculptors, and singers, because their expression of beauty is founded on inspiration. Who, then, can define the boundary between inspiration and Hiero-inspiration? Such a boundary line between inspirations is undefinable. Each inspiration contains some particle of Hiero-inspiration. Only the heart itself can determine the degree of its exaltation. The true participant of beauty can sense the Guiding Principle brooding above earthly expression. Therefore, there is no need to convince the servitors of beauty of its lofty heights. AUM (1936) - 303:
It is evident, especially at present, how much harm humanity is inflicting upon itself. Each thought is either a stone in the construction or poison in the heart. It need not be thought that, when speaking about self-poisoning, We have in mind anything new - this truth is as old as the world! But when the vessel is approaching shipwreck, all forces should be summoned to the common task. AUM (1936) - 306:
306. Aspiration toward the Higher World is the best recourse against obsession. Thinking about the Higher World is the best proven antitoxin. Exalted thoughts not only influence the nerve substance, but also purify the blood. Experiments with the composition of the blood in relation to the thinking of the patient are highly instructive. AUM (1936) - 311:
There should be cooperation among all nations for the careful observation and comparison of manifestations of psychic energy. The universality of observation would demonstrate the unity of the higher energy. Only by such observation is it possible naturally to obtain a clear conception of the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 316:
One should not be distressed because certain needed institutions may not find recognition at once. Let thought continue to work. People do not keep pace with the flight of thought, yet none the less thought leads the world. AUM (1936) - 319:
Do not permit the gray dragon to triumph. It is not really strong, and its repulsiveness is only in the ugliness of habit. Where filth and ugliness have been eliminated, the gray dragon cannot exist. Thus the conquest of daily routine is reverence of the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 322:
322. The rhythm of labor is the adornment of the world. Labor may be regarded as a victory over everyday routine. Each hard-working man is a benefactor of humanity. To imagine Earth without workers is to see a reversion to chaos. Invincible tenacity is forged by labor; precisely everyday work is the accumulation of the treasure. The true toiler loves his labor and understands the significance of tension. AUM (1936) - 325:
325. Among secret things, especially undiscoverable remains the knowledge as to who reaps the most benefit from the good sent forth. No one knows whom his goodness has helped. It may be assumed that a thought of good reaches a definite person, but this is only a supposition. It may be that this thought has greatly aided someone unknown to us. Such a thought is a messenger of good, and the rescued man may not know his savior; so his gratitude is turned toward the Higher World. When he wishes to express his enraptured gratefulness, he looks upward into the eternal furnace of creative thought. AUM (1936) - 328:
328. The world is upheld by Mystery. All covenants speak about Mystery, the Sacred. At the same time it has been said that there is no secret which would not be revealed. Those who love to seek contradictions may exult; to them it seems that the irreconcilable has been discovered. But they will be judging from an earthly point of view, and, of course, everything superearthly seems to them illogical. However, apply the same words to the Subtle World and the Higher World, and the earthly contradictions will find their explanation. Indeed, everything that is secretly performed on Earth is already revealed on the higher plane, and the inaccessible Mystery proves logical on the plane of Infinity. AUM (1936) - 331:
331. In anger and irritation man considers himself strong - this is according to earthly considerations. But regarded from the Subtle World, the irritated man is especially powerless. He attracts to himself a great number of small entities which feed on the emanations of anger. Besides, he lets down his own bars and allows even the lower beings to read his thoughts. Therefore, the state of irritation is inadmissible not only as a producer of imperil but also as a gateway for lower entities. AUM (1936) - 331:
Certainly each irritated person readily agrees with this explanation, but he immediately succumbs to still greater irritation - such is the nature of the ordinary human being. It is amazing how easily they agree, only the more easily to yield again. For this they will invent extraordinary justifications. It may be that the Higher World itself seems guilty in the disordered consciousness of the superficial earth-dweller! It is astonishing to observe people placing the blame for all their own offenses on the Higher World! AUM (1936) - 332:
332. One cannot condemn those manifestations of which the causes are unknown. Only cognizance of the manifestations of the Subtle World can broaden one's judgment. It is good to recall the parable of the blind man, who, receiving a blow from an elephant's trunk, believed he had been struck by the Hand of God. AUM (1936) - 332:
Let us refer to the Higher World with all respect. AUM (1936) - 336:
It is possible to find periods in the history of humanity when, after particles of the Truth had been already grasped, certain pseudo-teachers, because of extreme ignorance, tried to again conceal from people the immutable position of things; this resulted in what will some time be regarded as shameful pages of history. The usurpers offered no proofs, but commanded that the obvious be denied. It is as if denial of the sun's existence were prescribed, because someone weak of eyesight could not look at the sun! Similarly prohibited was cognizance of the laws of the Subtle World. Some, ignorant of them, through egoism forbade others to know the reality. AUM (1936) - 345:
Each work in itself implies a definite mood. But if a designation is not precise, there may result a feeling of grief instead of joy, and vice-versa. Precision is needed throughout the world. Each experiment with psychic energy confirms what the principal considerations are - precision and brevity of thought. They will produce the best results. AUM (1936) - 346:
Is it not astounding that it has been given to man to know these synthesis of world events, and that he so disregards his own fortune? AUM (1936) - 365:
365. During a thunderstorm the two human extremes may be observed - some will bury themselves in a featherbed from terror, others will run about boldly and be subject to dangerous discharges. In the understanding of the majority of people, absolutely the same thing relates also to the Higher World - some fall into sanctimoniousness, others into sacrilege. But very rarely does man accept the Higher World as a natural and concomitant condition. AUM (1936) - 365:
People are not brought up in an understanding of the fundamentals of Existence. The very attainments of science stand aloof and do not promote the transformation of the entire life. It is indispensable to reiterate about the Higher World. It need not be thought that what has been said about it is sufficiently impressed on the hearts of people. New methods could be found in order that the greatness of Existence be unified in the consciousness in infinite understanding. AUM (1936) - 374:
374. Always warn against lower psychism, which can lead to obsession. It is no contradiction that energy can be directed to good or to evil. The very same force can serve for construction or for destruction. Only lofty thinking and purity of heart can be a pledge of the good employment of the power. Each one must keep in mind that he has been entrusted to serve for the progress of the world. All this has already been said, but you rightly observe that the ignorant can find a contradiction in it. The bad will augment evil, and the good will serve the Good. AUM (1936) - 386:
386. Usually the most important matter is allotted the least attention. But We shall not weary of repeating that which is urgently needed by humanity. Among these apparent repetitions, We affirm the desire for knowledge. People have become too accustomed to the idea that someone will do their thinking for them and that the world is obligated to take care of them. But each one must bring in his own cooperation. Learning how to apply one's own psychic energy means the gradual cultivation of the consciousness. AUM (1936) - 415:
415. The Mother of the World! It would seem that in one sounding of these words the meaning of the grandeur of the concept would be made clear, but life shows otherwise. AUM (1936) - 417:
One may perceive that at present there are many women who perfectly understand the significance of full rights. They may be relied upon throughout the world. AUM (1936) - 418:
418. Universally full rights for all humanity should be a sign of the times. Public opinion must imperatively demand justice. Such fullness of rights must be manifested as a natural law in world relationship. Full rights are the most indispensable condition. AUM (1936) - 426:
426. By what earthly words can the fact be expressed that the subtlest energy is manifested in each of man's movements. How to affirm that the same energy also leads worlds into movement? How to affirm that it is also in thought and in action? It is both an impelling and an arresting cause. It does not grade the small and great. Who apprehends where is the First Cause of all that exists? Who, then, can spread knowledge about the great energy throughout the world? AUM (1936) - 439:
You know that in the Subtle world accumulations of ugliness take place. The battle in the Subtle World manifests both achievement and loathsome actions. Frightful are the conditions in the Subtle World when space is being poisoned with black projectiles. If earthly explosions shake the firmament, then how much more destructive are the actions of subtle energies! People think little about this relationship of the earthly to the Subtle World; to speak in earthly language - the consequences of the subtlest energies exceed the earthly reactions many thousand times. They are indeed reflected in earthly sensations, but many explain them only as bad weather. At best they are attributed to sunspots or to an eclipse, but further than this humanity does not venture to surmise. AUM (1936) - 441:
441. A cooperative is not a closed community. Cooperation based on the law of nature contains within itself the element of infinity. The exchange of work and mutual assistance must not impose conventional limitations. On the contrary, the cooperative opens the doors to all possibilities. Besides, cooperatives are interconnected, and thus a working network will cover the whole world. AUM (1936) - 457:
457. It is often observed that clairaudience and clairvoyance usually yield fragmentary information. But it is necessary to recall many principles in order to understand what is taking place. Frequently the fragmentary character results from the earthly point of view. People do not grasp the subtle connection of what has been seen. Perhaps the bond is quite logical, but earthly logic differs from that of the Subtle World. AUM (1936) - 457:
Also it should not be forgotten that the Higher World watches over the laws of karma. Very slightly understood is the boundary between that which is permitted and the sacred karma. It is impossible in earthly language to define the gates of karma. It is likewise difficult to indicate how man himself influences his clairaudience. He can stop up his ears with a thousand moods. It is first necessary to broaden the consciousness in order that all channels be clear. AUM (1936) - 460:
460. It is not easy to convey that in the higher spheres of the Subtle World, the dwellers there are encountered under new attitudes; it is as if the earthly oxide falls away, and true understandings are revealed. It can be seen how the earthly accumulations, which are out of place in the new conditions, fall away. Psychic energy begins to act freely when not constrained by imposed influences; its essence strives toward Truth. Courage affirms the best solutions. In earthly life psychic energy may be similarly liberated to a significant extent. Thus, it is possible to approach the cognition of the Subtle World. AUM (1936) - 462:
462. Observe how psychic energy must be allowed a free moment before action. It is necessary to slacken the earthly reins, as it were, in order to permit it to unite with the Primary Source. It is a mistake to suddenly force the energy with earthly sendings. One should give it a path, through consolidation of the bond with the Higher World. It is impossible to exercise command over such a bond. It is impossible to bid a carrier pigeon fly, one can only release it; it knows whither to fly. Likewise, it is necessary to release psychic energy from the carnate cage; a magnetic bond is immediately established. AUM (1936) - 465:
465. Ectoplasm is the storehouse of psychic energy. Actually, the substance of ectoplasm is midway between the earthly and the subtle being. Psychic energy, which is inherent in all the worlds, has, first of all, a relation to the substance close to the Subtle World. From this it may be seen that ectoplasm should be preserved in purity, the same as psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 470:
470. Psychic energy, like the heart, knows no rest. There can be no long interruption in the activity of the heart, just as the outflow of psychic energy is incessant. The heart is not needed in an earthly sense during sojourn in the Higher World, but psychic energy can never interrupt its own current. Constancy is also a basic quality of the energy. The moving force of the energy is the motion of the spiral lines of the entire Universe. One may see glorious architectonics in the whole harmoniousness of the countless currents of energy. AUM (1936) - 490:
Complex is the contact of world events: karma of races and ethnic groups; karma of personality; karma, carnate and subtle; karma of long ago and the present - they all form complicated knots. To alter karma is difficult, but for all that, it is possible to regulate it to a certain degree; in this respect Guidance is extremely necessary. AUM (1936) - 490:
One must not understand Guidance as something beyond the clouds; in a different degree Guidance takes place also in the carnate world. Therefore since olden times the ordained concept of the Guru was extremely significant; reverence and devotion and love live around this concept. The living current of psychic energy works in such combinations of Teacher with disciple. AUM (1936) - 496:
496. Those born blind undoubtedly see internally but they do not know how to transmit their impressions in words. Their colors are multiform and more subtle, because therein they border upon the Subtle World. One has to observe the expressions on their faces in order to notice the inner emotions. AUM (1936) - 496:
The deaf and the blind are often good and less irritable, not only by reason of their withdrawal from earthly life but also because of their closeness to the Subtle World. AUM (1936) - 520:
520. Between radio waves it is sometimes possible to distinguish intruding voices. Of course, those are the voices of some people accidentally caught by the apparatus. So, too, among voices from the Subtle World are heard more and more often the voices of the living. Hostile ignoramuses wish to take advantage of this circumstance in order to deny communications from the Subtle World. But they forget that psychic energy is one and the same everywhere. It cannot be either dead or living, because it is fundamental. Thought is invincible, and it vibrates in space. AUM (1936) - 520:
The ignorant deny the Subtle World and thus reject thought. All that exists serves not negation; on the contrary, all confirms the one Truth. AUM (1936) - 521:
521. Many times the end of the world has been proclaimed, but the planet still exists. The ignorant will again find therein cause to triumph, but they also scoffed on the eve of the fall of Atlantis. Moreover, disastrous collisions more than once have threatened the planet. Sensitive apparatus were able to foresee this circumstance. Even a short time ago the planet escaped collision by an extremely narrow margin. AUM (1936) - 534:
Let us compare earthly life with the superearthly sojourn. With few exceptions existence in the Subtle World is incomparably longer. This means that we must be prepared, not for brief respites, but we must especially value that which is necessary for a lengthy sojourn. The fundamental energy, thought, consciousness, imagination, and inspiration constitute our imponderable possession. AUM (1936) - 535:
535. It may be understood why comparatively little was said about reincarnations in the ancient Teachings. On the one hand, enough was known about them; on the other, it would not have been useful to direct attention to the past. Only people with especially broadened consciousnesses can delve into the past without harm to their advancement. For a small consciousness, a glance backwards may be ruinous. People must be in a state of continual preparation for the future. Only in such a state of consciousness can they harmonize earthly life. Even in moving into a better apartment people select their best possessions, and no one takes his dirty rags with him. Just as carefully and worthily must man prepare for his dwelling in the Subtle World. AUM (1936) - 537:
537. Only a clear realization of the Subtle World enables people to recognize earthly property without hypocritical renunciations. Man will understand what property belongs to him, and earthly things will find their due place in the long human existence. The essence is not in renunciation, but in realization of the especially Beautiful. AUM (1936) - 540:
Why proceed only from below when the best gifts come from Above? Will not cognition of the most basic energy constitute the most speedy advancement? Not a Hatha Yogi said, "The world is thought." AUM (1936) - 549:
It is possible to verify the sum total of all the thoughts simultaneously flying through the world. It is instructive to learn what humanity is thinking of each minute. The result will be utterly unexpected. It is possible to divide thoughts into a few categories; only a very small number appear to be directed to the Common Good. Such calculations result in the most frightening conclusions. AUM (1936) - 551:
Deep study of the various epochs of cognition of psychic energy shows the most contradictory opinions. Do not go astray in such labyrinths of human thinking! These manifested errors resulted merely from insufficient scientific experiments. No tales about psychic energy are needed, but humanity will receive a forward impulse from strict experiments verified at different ends of the world. For such authentic verification unity is needed. AUM (1936) - 554:
554. Even in infants can be observed the manifestation of psychic energy. But one needs to know how to distinguish these signs in which there are so many echoes of the Subtle World. The manifestation of former lives is already revealed among the childish games and inclinations. It is not discriminating to say that all childish diversions are identical. Even in common games each child manifests his own individuality. Observing children, one can enrich one's own knowledge of psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 573:
573. It is shocking to see the relativeness of people's judgments. Take as an example the definitions of the state of one who has passed into the Subtle World. Of the same person it will be said: he perished, he is annihilated, he suffers, he sleeps, he is resting, he is learning, he ascends, he rejoices - thus each one judges the Subtle World according to his own understanding. But inasmuch as no one has told people about the Subtle World, they have begun to form opinions in accordance with their own imagination; however the imagination is often uncultivated. In this way, the closest sphere still remain within the limits of a phantom world. AUM (1936) - 573:
When someone weeps at a funeral, there may be found one who deplores such ignorance. Likewise, if someone rejoices at such an occasion, people are indignant at a seeming madman. Thus, people cannot assimilate the relationship of earthly existence to the superearthly state of being. Many cases can be cited when people have seen their near ones of the Subtle World, but even such evidences merely remain listed as phenomena. It is impossible to convince people of the naturalness of the change of existence. They are forbidden to think about reincarnation, and they are agreed that they dwell on the edge of an unknown abyss. Yet each year brings the worlds closer together, and it is possible to increase the number of cases of evidence of memory of former lives. Already each one can cite many examples; all that is needed is an attitude of good will. AUM (1936) - 596:
596. The very same energy participates in the transmission of both earthly thoughts and those from the Subtle World. Coincidence of earthly and subtle communications has disturbed investigators exceedingly; they believed such a relation to be impossible. The principle reason for the misunderstandings is that no one has paid attention to the fact that both kinds of communication have been received under identical conditions and by means of the same energy. Such experimentation must be especially observed, it means the erasure of the boundary line between the worlds. AUM (1936) - 596:
Should one not listen attentively to everything which can unite the worlds? It is necessary to discover in the midst of life all the tiny flashes that can lead beyond the limits of the carnate world. Foggy hypotheses are not needed when scientific experiments can be formulated, nor confused doubts where a keen eyesight can look directly upon the immutable laws. Brotherhood (1937) - 1:
1. Let us consider a concept which has become extremely overburdened. Amidst daily life people assimilate with difficulty an understanding of cooperation, yet much more difficult and inaccessible to them is the concept of Brotherhood. Bodily heritage, that is, blood relationship, impedes the acceptance of the concept of Brotherhood. It is simpler for people to disclaim altogether any understanding of World Brotherhood. They would rather call it a utopia than reflect about the possibility of applying it in life. Brotherhood (1937) - 1:
Likewise, people's recollections of the Subtle World have become clouded. Only there is it possible to encounter the expanded realization of Brotherhood. The body impedes the way to many broad ideas. Only by going beyond the limits of the bodily understanding is it possible to recognize brotherly cooperation. Let us gather the signs of such an expanded state of consciousness. Brotherhood (1937) - 3:
The loftiest freedom can be realized in the Supermundane World, where laws are understood as a beautiful and immutable reality. There, too, equality of the seed of the spirit is understood, it being the sole measure of liberality and balance. Usually the earthly statues depicting liberty are furnished with wings or torches, thus reminding us about the higher spheres and conditions. Brotherhood (1937) - 8:
8. The spark of Infinity must be expressed in everything. Each concept must include presupposition of its development into Infinity. There may be noted whole series of concepts which succeed each other. Neither friendship nor cooperation can be terminal. Between them and the Subtle World there must be still another something that can equally belong to the two worlds. This something is called Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 8:
No greater concept can be named, none which could so crown human relations and correspond to the essential nature of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Therefore the Brotherhood is called threefold. It extends between the three worlds as a firm bridge. It is almost impossible to imagine the contact of the earthly with the Fiery World, but under the panoply of Brotherhood such confluence is made possible. Brotherhood (1937) - 10:
Science cannot go beyond the limits of the mechanistic circle so long as this wall remains unsurmounted by the understanding of the Subtle World. Brotherhood (1937) - 14:
14. The Subtle World is frequently described as something misty, cold, a realm of wandering shadows. Do not such descriptions issue from superstition? Yet may they not result from inability to enjoy the advantages of the qualities of this superior state? Actually prejudice and mistrust can conceal the true aspect of the Subtle World. Even in the earthly condition man sees what he wishes to; then the more does he see thus in that world where everything is composed of thought. There the dwellers can create and behold according to the quality of their thinking. Brotherhood (1937) - 24:
24. Hypocrisy, bigotry, and superstition are three of the dark qualities which must be rejected on the path to Brotherhood. Let each one reflect whence have been born these minions of ignorance. Whole books can be written about such paths of darkness. One should ponder upon how these pernicious corrupters have grown up. They grow imperceptibly. But there has never been a time when they were more numerous than at present. Notwithstanding the spiritualization of science, and in spite of conditions of rational investigation of the manifestations of the Subtle World, still the growth of crimes due to ignorance is unprecedented. People cannot understand that spatial thought can free them from their shackles. Brotherhood (1937) - 38:
Besides experiments with psychic energy, it is necessary to accustom oneself to communion with the Subtle World - and without resorting to magic. Everything natural is to be attained by natural methods. Only by the way of experiment do people accustom themselves to tensions of various degrees. It may be understood that expectation itself will be a natural preparation, or discipline, as it is customary to say. Brotherhood (1937) - 64:
It may be asked, "Do habits linger on for several incarnations?" They can remain, and even grow, if the sojourn in the Subtle World has not been passed in the higher spheres. Everywhere motive has the decisive significance. Hence, at passage into the Subtle World the motive will be the conductor. Not the apparent but the heartfelt good intention will be beautiful, more beautiful than the most illustrious deeds. Only the man himself knows how this or that feeling has been engendered in him. He can inwardly follow the process of growth. Thus, the best judge is within oneself. Brotherhood (1937) - 69:
69. One cannot accept everything written about the Brotherhood as authentic. Much has been confused with imaginings about the Subtle World; many personal dreams are interwoven with reality. There exist many legends about various races and non-existent continents. To a concept which attracts them, people attach many details without being concerned about their heterogeneity of kind and time. A poor imagination often belittles that which it wishes to glorify. Brotherhood (1937) - 78:
78. Destructive is the feeling of contentment. It leads to satiation and to paralysis of energy. One may observe in the Subtle World the most pitiful fate of such paralytics. Even the little that they have succeeded in accumulating during their earthly life is cut short by paralysis of energy. Vagrant shades, they cannot succeed, because without energy it is impossible to advance. You may be asked whose lot is more gloomy, that of such paralytics or of the malignant haters. The answer is difficult. Those who hate can suffer and thus be purified, but through disuse of energy the paralytics lose the possibility of advancing. Is it not better to suffer much but with the possibility of advance? The torments that purify are better than hopeless dissolution. Hatred can be transformed into love, but paralysis is the terror of night. Such hopeless destructions cannot lead to Brotherhood. Paralysis of separate limbs can be overcome by the will, but if the basic energy itself is inactive how can a command be carried out? Many such living corpses walk about! Brotherhood (1937) - 85:
85. The bliss of the thinker or the torment of the thinker? It is customary to represent a thinker as in torment, but if you ask him whether he wishes to be freed from such pangs, any thinker will reply in the negative. In the depth of his consciousness he experiences great bliss, for the process of thinking is a higher enjoyment. People have only two real joys - thinking and the ecstasy over beauty. The path to the Fiery World has been affirmed by these two manifestations. Only through them can man advance to the lofty spheres. Every higher communion will contain these two fundamentals. Therefore, it is absurd to talk about the torments of the thinker or the creator. They are not suffering but rejoicing. However, people understand joy in such a singular fashion! For some people joy is in thinking nothing and doing nothing. Brotherhood (1937) - 88:
88. The Burden of this World. Two disciples were discussing the most expressive symbol for this concept. One proposed gold, but the other suggested that white marble might be better. Both agreed that a burden, meaning something weighty, would best be expressed by a stone. But the Teacher observed, "The smallest seed corresponds to the concept of the burden of the world." Brotherhood (1937) - 95:
95. Each manifestation is multiform. It is especially erroneous to think of a manifestation as having one single source and one single effect. Around each action there can be observed many different realms which exert an influence and on which an influence is exerted. One must assimilate the fact that the sphere of each action is far broader than can be defined according to earthly reasoning. Thus, by each action and each thought people contact several spheres. It should not be forgotten that thoughts infallibly impinge upon the Subtle World. They do not always arrive in a state of clarity, but in any case they will produce a certain disturbance of energy. So many currents are refracted in space that it is impossible to call human action a mere muscular reflex. Hence, one must accustom oneself to the complexity of effects. Brotherhood (1937) - 118:
118. In legends about Armageddon there are mentioned people with covered faces. Is there not something similar taking place now? It can be seen that the whole world is gradually putting on a veil and brother rises against brother. Precisely, the covered faces are marking time. Brotherhood (1937) - 122:
122. Penetration into the spheres of the Subtle World will not contradict earthly life. The life of the Subtle World is not necromancy; one must become accustomed to the right understanding. If the earthly eyes do not yet see, nor the ears hear, still the heart does recognize reality. For progress, one needs to recognize the Supermundane World. Such a broadened consciousness will transform the entire attitude toward life. The time has drawn near when one must prepare the consciousness for broad perceptions. Only in a broad understanding will it be possible to discern the process that is taking place. Brotherhood (1937) - 123:
123. You see that the world is in a state of war. Diverse are its aspects! In one place they are concealed and in another they are obvious, but their meaning is one. Likewise, revolution takes on a peculiar meaning; it can also occur without this name. Some may think that the process is too slow, but in essence it is even hurried. Brotherhood (1937) - 124:
124. Many times has the planet been threatened with danger from comets. But even in the tensity of the atmosphere people have not sensed anything unusual. There have been certain individuals who understood how tensed the atmosphere was, but the great majority completely failed to notice anything. It is possible to carry out a curious experiment, observing how much humanity responds to certain events. It should be noticed that even conspicuous world events often do not reach the consciousness. The reason is that people wish to see things in their own way and do not permit their consciousness to express itself justly. Such people are not suited for cooperation. Brotherhood (1937) - 125:
125. Likewise, of little use are those who work in half-wayness. They are easily disappointed and obtain no results. Labor must be built upon complete devotion. Often it is not given to one to see the fruits of his work, but one must know that each drop of labor is already an indisputable acquisition. Such knowledge will permit prolongation of the work in the Subtle World also. Is it not all the same, if the task is fulfilled mentally and is impressed in thought-forms? The only condition is that the work be useful. It is not up to us to judge where labor is of the greatest usefulness; it has its own spiral. Brotherhood (1937) - 126:
126. Never before have we held discourses under such tension. Never has Earth been so enshrouded in brown gas. Never has the planet been so flooded with hatred. It is unthinkable not to sense the convulsions of nations; therefore, when I speak about care toward health I have in mind the unusual state of affairs throughout the world. It is regrettable that the nations do not think about the condition of the world. Much energy is being wasted. Do not think that the special tension comes only from private circumstances; it vibrates in conformity with the conditions in the world. The psychic energy is tensed, ready for both reception and repulsion. The spirit senses thoughts manifested in the Subtle World. Brotherhood (1937) - 127:
127. The explosions of stars have a significance for Earth, not at the moment of explosion, but when the photochemism produces its reactions. This example is also quite instructive for human relations. It is impossible to trace the beginning and ending of the boundary line of manifested correlations. Since there are heavenly bodies in the Universe which are far removed from each other yet have strong mutual reactions, then human fluids also can be active at remote distances. And between the dense world and the Subtle World one may thus perceive a most complex web of interaction. I am not speaking here about thought transmission, but about the emanation of fluids which, as a constant outflowing of primary energy, is impelled in accordance with the magnetic principle. This basis should be kept in mind during each cooperation. Brotherhood (1937) - 130:
130. "Brotherhood on earth is impossible!" Thus exclaim those filled with selfhood. "Brotherhood on Earth is impossible," say the dark destroyers. "Brotherhood on earth is impossible," whisper the weak-willed. Thus do many voices try to deny the fundamentals of Be-ness. Yet, so many true Brotherhoods have existed in different epochs, and nothing was able to cut short their existence. If people do not see something, then for them it does not exist. Such ignorance can be traced from ancient times up to this day. Nothing can force a man to see if he does not wish to see. It is time to understand that it is not only the visible that exists but that the world is filled with invisible realities. Brotherhood (1937) - 131:
131. Through what means can Brothers be in contact? If in the earthly body, then such connection will be a fleeting one. If in the subtle body, then, too, such unity may be frail. Only the bodies of Light can be mutually affirmed. Only under the one ray of the focal point is it possible to find mutual understanding. Thus, let us not consider the concept of Brotherhood superficially, as then it will remain within earthly bounds and will be useless. The guiding magnet is encompassed not in the earthly body, nor in the subtle, but in the seed of the spirit, in the given Light which surpasses imagination. He who does not understand the higher mystery of Brotherhood had better not belittle this concept. Let him plunge once again into the Subtle World and learn about the radiance of the Higher World. Perhaps the wayfarer will carry along a spark of Light in his new ascent? Brotherhood (1937) - 135:
135. The twilight of spirit is engendered by people themselves. The heritage of the Subtle World remains no more real than a dream. It even meets with the hostility of the reason. The reason does not accept manifestations of the Higher World. Especially burdensome for it is the fiery radiance. Brotherhood (1937) - 143:
143. Tatters are complicating the fundamentals of Be-ness. It is necessary to find the link between the earthly world and the Subtle World. Not on paper but in the heart is it necessary to know just what the people need. Worries and torments denote many mistakes. They arise from the fact that someone had in mind only one group, but not the people as a whole. Salutary counsels are needed for the people. Brotherhood (1937) - 149:
149. Continuity is one of the basic qualities of the subtlest energies. People can take example from the higher worlds for earthly existence also. If it is difficult to maintain continuity in work, it can be fully realized in spiritual strivings. We, wayfarers of Earth, can form a link with the higher worlds in spirit; such a bond will permit us to dwell in close union with the invisible worlds. Such unity will teach also earthly unity. Beginning with the higher, let us also be affirmed in the lower. It is not easy to maintain earthly unity. Many petty circumstances intrude and blot out good intentions. Only the testing of forces in a higher application can create continuity of intercourse with the Higher World. Even in sleep it is possible to maintain the bond with the source of knowledge. Thus, even in the earthly aspect one may conform to a quality of the Higher World-continuity. Brotherhood (1937) - 149:
It is impossible to determine the structure of spatial forces; great numbers of intercepted currents fill Infinity, but not a single one of them will drop out of the web of the Mother of the World. The awakening of striving toward the higher worlds transforms all life. Not everyone can understand how the transformation of all life is taking place. One can repeat to oneself about continuity and weave each day a portion of the web. Brotherhood (1937) - 150:
150. People do not know how to find that which is most beautiful. They forget the best moments of enlightenment. But these hours are given to all, notwithstanding different conditions. A moment of enlightenment flashes out like a diamond. It is extremely brief, yet this brevity embraces a contact with the Supermundane World. Such touches are unforgettable! They are as torches on Earth and surpass the reason. One should preserve the supermundane sparks with solicitude. Brotherhood (1937) - 154:
154. The world is making haste - here under the sign of war, there under a grimace of light-mindedness, here under a manifestation of hatred, there at the word of the head of the state. Each one is bent on his own acceleration, forgetting the fate of the overdriven horse! Do not assume that it is possible to go on stratifying the energy endlessly when it is tensed. Brotherhood (1937) - 157:
157. Even under hypnosis people rarely speak about the Subtle World. An earthly will cannot force one to say anything about the Subtle World. What is the reason for this? It is to be found in Hierarchy, which guards against the useless spreading of information. There exists a popular supposition that in the Subtle World the individual principle predominates, whereas the higher the sphere the more is the principle of Hierarchy manifested. Dominating control by means of thought becomes feasible when the tight corporeal obstacles are discarded. Thus, when I speak about Hierarchy, I am only preparing you for the conscious acceptance of future advances. Brotherhood (1937) - 157:
There are two types of humanity: one can realize the entire constructive principle of Hierarchy, while the other contends in a most unrestrained manner against any approaches of Hierarchy. It can be noticed how much the Counsels of Hierarchy are rejected by this type of humanity. Such a degree of development, or rather of ignorance, can be changed only through tests in the Subtle World. Only there can spatial thought be sensed and the immutability of Hierarchic Infinity be felt. Brotherhood (1937) - 158:
158. Yet, for all that, information about the Subtle World does reach Earth. Such tidings are admitted as much as is possible without confusing the clouded consciousness. People should pay attention to children who remember not only former incarnations but also certain details of the Subtle World. Let these informations be fragmentary, yet for the observant scholar it all can be gathered into a whole necklace. The main thing is not to deny flatly that which seems extraordinary just at a given time. Brotherhood (1937) - 160:
160. Be not surprised that the simplest examples often prove to be the most expressive. Setting forth on a distant journey, people look forward to seeing something attractive; if this does not happen, the journey turns out to be very abhorrent to them. Likewise, we should grow to love the idea of the Subtle World and the far-off worlds. One can so frighten oneself regarding the far-off worlds that even a move toward them will appear to be inadmissible. People usually have such a gloomy frame of mind toward everything of another world that they may be likened to a rueful traveler who has lost all his baggage. Let people be concerned with suggesting to themselves the best possibilities for success on the distant path. They will thus enter into the region of thought. It will be impossible for one to suffer who thinks beautifully! He will enter the Father's House, sensing in advance all the blessed treasures. Likewise must be comprehended the path to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 166:
166. Once again let us affirm the distinction between cooperation and Brotherhood. I note a puzzlement about this, as if the two concepts were identical. But they are different steps. Cooperation is definitely expressed in outward action, but Brotherhood is conceived in the depths of the consciousness. Co-workers may differ in the degree of consciousness attained, whereas brothers will sense each other precisely according to consciousness. Brothers may not be working together outwardly, but their thinking will be strongly knit together. They will be united freely; their unity will not be a burdensome yoke or a bondage. But precisely these brothers will understand unity as a powerful motive force for the good of the world. It is impossible to place limits upon such unity, for its basis will be love. Thus, cooperation will be a preparation for the realization of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 175:
Let us not link ourselves with the vilifiers of Plato and the persecutors of Confucius. They were oppressed by citizens who were considered the pride of the country. Thus has the world raised its hand against the great Servitors. Be assured that the Brotherhood formed by Pythagoras appeared dangerous in the eyes of the city guard. Paracelsus was a target for mockery and malignance. Thomas Vaughan seemed to be an outcast, and few wished to meet with him. Thus was the reign of darkness manifested. Of course darkness, too, has its own laws. The dark ones watch intently a "dangerous" Great Service. Brotherhood (1937) - 186:
It is more difficult to understand why a sent thought which, by agreement, is to be received at a designated time is so rarely caught. First of all, people do not know how to put themselves into a definite frame of mind. Frequently, instead of receiving a thought, they thrust it away. Because of this, it is more often that thoughts arrive, which are not those agreed upon, but are ones which succeed in falling in with the rhythm of a mood. Still oftener can thoughts from the Subtle World be caught, because they may more easily harmonize with the energy of people. But people pay too little attention to thoughts from the Subtle World. One of the reasons is that the transmutation of language can be achieved only by strong, lofty spirits. On Earth, people often cannot understand the meaning of something that has been spoken, and it is even more difficult for them to adapt themselves to spatial sendings. Yet one need not be disappointed, for each attention to thought refines the consciousness. Brotherhood (1937) - 188:
188. The Sacred Teaching cannot become congealed at one level. Truth is one, but each century, and even each decade, contacts it in its own way. New scrolls are unrolled and the human consciousness observes in a new way the manifestations of the Universe. Even in its wanderings, science discovers new combinations. Upon such discoveries are the previously proclaimed fundamentals affirmed. Each transmission of the Great Wisdom is indisputable, but it will have its own followers. Those who honor Hierarchy reverence also its Messengers. The world lives by motion, and the issuance of the Sacred Teaching is evoked by advancing. The mediocre call such advancing a violation of foundations, but the thinkers know that life is in motion. Brotherhood (1937) - 193:
193. Harmony is not always attainable, even if it is proclaimed verbally. It is a common error to think that harmony can be established by reason. Few realize that only the heart is the abode of harmony. People reiterate about unity, but their hearts are full of stinging arrows. People repeat many sayings from various ages about the power of unity, but they do not try to apply this truth to life. They reproach the whole world for dissensions and at the same time they themselves are sowing disunity. Verily, it is impossible to live without the heart. Heartlessness cannot find a harmonious abode. Not only do the sowers of disunity harm themselves but they also infect space; and who can foresee how far such poison may penetrate? Brotherhood (1937) - 199:
199. A man who has been saved may still imagine himself lost. One who is already perishing may think that he is victorious. All over the world crawls such lack of understanding. In reality, people are surrounded by phantoms. One can perceive the madness of whole nations. The Teaching can open many eyes and remind about the inviolability of the foundations. Brotherhood (1937) - 201:
The ancient knowledge protected cows as sacred animals, and it wove an attractive legend about bees. But in time people lost the conscious regard for the remedies as first given to them. In the old manuals of healing, each remedy was looked upon from the standpoints of both usefulness and harmfulness. But such valuable substances as milk, honey, and musk carry no injury when they are pure. It is possible to point out many useful remedies in the plant world also, but the majority of them are best in the pure state, when the basic energy inherent in them, over and above so-called vitamins, has not been lost. The juice of carrots or radishes, or of strawberries, is best in the raw, pure state. Hence, it may be understood why the ancient Rishis subsisted on these wholesome products. Brotherhood (1937) - 210:
210. Dissolution of the organism is not spread over just one earthly life. One should not accuse one's parents; one should also discern one's own atavism. From absolutely healthy parents are often born very sickly children. The earthly mind will try to find the cause of it in remote forefathers, but he who knows the sequence of lives will reflect about causes contained in the person himself. In its lower and middle spheres the Subtle World preserves many bodily conditions. Brotherhood (1937) - 211:
211. Essentially, transition into the Subtle World ought to be painless. People having completed the earthly path ought to take up quite naturally the next proceeding. But they themselves complicate the solemn change of existence. They have propagated illnesses, and they pass them on to their near ones. They proceed to infect space, yet only by their own effort can they enter upon the path of purification. Compulsory prophylaxis cannot help fundamentally; a general conscious cooperation is needed. Compulsion can save only a small part out of hundreds of thousands of sick people. Rendering the planet healthful rests in the hands of all humanity. First of all, it must be understood that man makes healthy not only himself but also all his surroundings. In such a realization there will be contained true humaneness. Such a feeling cannot be commanded. It must come independently out of the depths of the heart. Brotherhood (1937) - 217:
217. People will say that rest is impossible in days of great confusion. Reply, "Let us not quibble about words." Rest, like Nirvana, is an effervescence which does not boil away. But if someone's strength is not adequate for such a concept let him be concerned with clarity of thought. Let him acknowledge that even in the hour of Armageddon it is needful to have a clear consciousness. If we lose clarity of thought in earthly battles, how can we maintain it during transition into the Subtle World? Each earthly impact is only a touchstone for our consciousness. Even during indignation one should not admit obscuration of thinking. Experienced people know that spatial currents are stronger than those of any human combat, yet during such powerful attacks one should clearly preserve the goal of existence. Brotherhood (1937) - 237:
237. Not only is one to be called a wayfarer who is already found upon the way but also one who has been making ready for the path. It is just the same with a world event: it has already been formulated, it already exists, even though the ship has not yet pulled up the anchor. It is needful to distinguish outer movement from inner readiness. Certain people attach no significance to inner readiness. For them, if something is not in motion before the eyes of everyone it means that it does not exist. Let us return again to medical examples. Many sicknesses may be in process inwardly, presenting no external symptoms. Only in the last stage are they manifested, when treatment is already useless. Let us not consider the process only when in its fatal stage. So it is too in human relations. Brotherhood (1937) - 254:
254. No one requires that a telephone call or a telegram be repeated twice before he will believe it. But it works out otherwise in the matter of information from the Subtle World. For some reason people invariably insist upon repetition of manifestations, as if they could be convinced only through repetition; in such a manner much energy is wasted. Conditions have already become altered, but man wishes to turn backward. Much is made difficult by such retrogression. Brotherhood (1937) - 274:
274. If someone assures you that he is neither for nor against something, regard him as being against it. Among these voiceless ones there are far more opponents than among the shouters. People hope to conceal their opposition under a mask of hypocrisy. Therefore it is especially valuable when a man has the courage to speak his opinion. However, for correctness of appraisal it is needful to realize Brotherhood as the lever of the world. One should not recognize only one's own personality, because isolation does not exist, and he who tears himself away falls into the lower strata and injures himself. Brotherhood (1937) - 291:
291. It is especially difficult to perceive the instantaneousness of action of the subtle body. People have so bound themselves with the conventional concept of time in its earthly sense that it is impossible for them to get away from the idea of lengthiness of time. Only those who have already become accustomed to issuing forth into the Subtle World know how much one can feel in an instant. Much can be sensed in the spirit, and each perception must be preserved. Brotherhood (1937) - 292:
292. Treatment by means of music is already being applied, but the effects are not always perceptible. The reason is that it is not customary to develop perception of music. From childhood one should be accustomed to assimilating the beauty of sound. Musical faculties are in need of education. It is true that in each man has been implanted an inclination for sound but without cultivation it remains asleep. Man ought to hear beautiful music and song. Sometimes a single harmony will awaken forever a sense of the beautiful. Yet great is ignorance when the best panaceas are forgotten in the family. Especially , when the world is quaking from hatred, it is indispensable to make haste in opening the ears of the young generation. Without realization of the significance of music it is also impossible to understand the sounding of nature; and, of course, it is impossible to think about the music of the spheres - only noise will be accessible to the spirit of the ignorant. The song of waterfall or river or ocean will be only a roar; the wind will not bring melody and will not resound in the trees as a solemn hymn. The best harmonies vanish for the unopened ear. Can people accomplish their ascent without song? Can Brotherhood stand without song? Brotherhood (1937) - 296:
296. Solemnity should be proclaimed when Infinity is realized. Some are surprised at the fact that the book Infinity was given before succeeding books. But how would it be possible to understand Heart , Hierarchy , Fiery World , and Aum if the concept of Infinity were not sent in advance? All the aforementioned concepts cannot be in a finite state. Man cannot assimilate any of them, if he does not breathe in the call of Infinity. Can the human heart be considered as a lower material organ? Can Hierarchy be located in a limited space? The Fiery World begins to shine only when its flames flash out in Infinity. If Aum is a symbol of the higher energies, can they possibly be limited? Thus, let us pronounce Infinity with solemnity. Brotherhood (1937) - 310:
310. Do not consider absurd the testimony of the three aviators who saw horses at a great altitude. Such a vision is possible for several reasons. Motion itself can call forth forms connected with it; then, too, speed can concur with manifestations from the Subtle World. As before, it is needful to advise noticing such signs. One should not inevitably consider them as omens, but one should accept them as facts from the spheres of the Subtle World. There are not a few such manifestations, but extremes of attitude toward them are not permissible. People refer to them either with contempt or with absurd exaggeration; rational observation is rarely encountered. Brotherhood (1937) - 312:
312. Swiftness of motion up to a certain extent furthers intercourse with the Subtle World. A vortex of movement, as it were, sweeps away the dusty envelope of the lower strata. Whirling dervishes, or the American Shakers, or Siberian Jumpers are based on such movements. And in this way they confirm to what an extent such forcible compressions of energy are inadmissible. The lower strata should not be surmounted with physical violence. The right way is through natural, spiritual ascent. Precisely the manifestation of Brotherhood assists such clearly beautiful ascent. Brotherhood (1937) - 315:
The ignorant, those with overcast hearts, say, "Such a ladder is nebulous," because it is not for them to ascend. It is the more necessary to explain about Brotherhood, because soon people will seek cooperation. All encouragement for such cooperation will be needed. Thus, throughout the world respect for work will be manifested. Labor will be an antitoxin against gold. Yet, many times one is obliged to speak about the beauty of toil. Brotherhood (1937) - 318:
318. Capacity for work must be cultivated, otherwise it will remain in a somnolent state. Also, capacity for work in the Subtle World must be developed. But the way to this must conform to the conditions of the Subtle World. There are many earthly means for approach to and realization of the Subtle World, but no forcible conventionality can create the best combinations with the Subtle World. As in all existence, natural realization of cooperation is needed. It may be fully realized or less realized, but straight-knowledge should be infused with it. Man should continually feel himself to be in the two worlds. I am not speaking about the expectancy of death, for death does not exist; I am speaking about labor, both earthly and subtle. Such assiduousness in subtle work should not tear one away from earthly labor, on the contrary, it will but improve its quality. Wrongfully, people do not think about the Subtle World; both asleep and awake they can take part mentally in the most uplifting tasks. Brotherhood (1937) - 319:
319. Being filled with lofty problems, man prepares himself for corresponding domains. By degrees he so accustoms himself to this way of thinking that he begins to belong entirely to an equally beautiful life in the Subtle World. Earthly life is an instant which has no co-measurement with the Higher World, therefore it is prudent even in this brief moment to derive advantage for the more prolonged one. Brotherhood (1937) - 320:
320. The experienced swimmer springs from the heights into the depths of the water. He feels daring and joy at returning to the surface. So, too, the conscious spirit plunges into carnate matter, in order to rise again to the mountain heights. Experience makes such a testing joyful. Among earthly manifestations one needs to find comparisons with the higher worlds. The wayfarer likewise appears as a useful example. Compare the sensations of a wayfarer with proceeding through the Subtle World and you will receive a better analogy. Moreover, call to mind the different kinds of wayfarers and you receive a precise picture of the dwellers of the Subtle World. Some are afraid in general even to think about the way. Some dream about profit; some hasten to the assistance of a near one; some burn with malice; some seek knowledge. One can picture to oneself all the peculiarities of the wayfarers and decide for which of them the path will be easier. Brotherhood (1937) - 321:
321. In general, fearful wayfarers are not fitted for the path. Can one imagine a swimmer who is afraid of the water? Likewise harmful is fear before advancing into the Subtle World. Only steadfastness and aspiration to the Highest can further the ascent. He who strives toward something beloved does not count the steps of the ladder. Thus, it is necessary to love in order to attain. Brotherhood (1937) - 329:
329. We have spoken here about capacity for labor in the earthly world as well as in the Subtle. But capacity for labor alone is only a possibility for improvement. It is also required that one grow to love with one's whole heart the striving for subtle labor. It can be manifested each instant, and for it all other reflections should be set aside. Brotherhood (1937) - 331:
331. Actually, calamities can turn humanity back to austere thinking. You have noticed more than once that great calamities have transformed a people. Affirmation of wholesome principles has come in thunder and lightning. People are in distress before they ascend. The ignorant cannot understand fiery purification, yet what can be more beautiful than this element when there is no fear! Thus, We often direct you to the Subtle World as the entryway to the Fiery World. Brotherhood (1937) - 332:
332. The indistinctness of subtle faces, which were seen, has its causes. The faces from the middle spheres can be irksome, and man encloses himself, as it were, in a protective network in order that these guests not fatigue him uselessly. In the Subtle World a similar demarcation of spheres can be noticed, otherwise a disorder would result that would be reflected in many ways. Brotherhood (1937) - 333:
333. It is undeniable that it is useful to provide oneself with clear thinking for the cognition of the Subtle World. Only then is it possible to cross the great threshold in full consciousness. Brotherhood (1937) - 341:
341. Thought is the law of the world. This law must be understood in all its fullness. Thought is not only verbal expression, the domain of thought is also the domain of mental energy. Precisely this circumstance is lost sight of, and only a small range is allotted for the diffusion of thought. Such limitation prevents from representing thought as beyond the limits of the planet, in other words, it deprives thought of its noble meaning. Thought, just as does thought-energy, actually assumes due significance when it is understood as existing beyond the limits of Earth. It is impossible to limit thought to the earthly sphere, otherwise radio waves could compete with this greatest of energies. Constricting the greatest energy also aids the belittlement of human thinking. Verily, the more man constrains his possibilities, the more does he cut himself off from great cooperation. Brotherhood (1937) - 348:
348. The most ordinary eye can discern signs of the Subtle World. Frequently it is possible to see, as it were, certain color formations. It is amazing how something turbid actually swirls around some people, while at the same time others see quite clearly. Each one can recall cases when he rubbed his eyes after seeing something unexpected, and then as usual referred this sensation to some ailment of the eyes. It never entered his mind that the manifestation seen existed outside of his eyes and could be seen by many others. Brotherhood (1937) - 351:
Let the most primitive microscope assist us in realizing that space is filled. It is amply full. It is instructive to observe how the tiniest micro-organisms are in contact with the Subtle World. The most intense conflict is taking place for the purification of space. These almost undetectable impacts lead to grave commotions. The microcosm contends with the Macrocosm. Such a confrontation sounds improbable, yet equally mysterious is the borderline between the manifested and chaos. Brotherhood (1937) - 352:
352. One may hear about lucky and unlucky signs from those who study the chemism of the luminaries. Actually, there cannot be fortune or misfortune for the whole world. Thus, it is vain to think that an unlucky day would plunge the entire world into inaction. Nevertheless, if the chemism is tensed and weighty, one should manifest caution. Observations and cautiousness can yield the best results. It is better to remain circumspect on a day of ill fortune than to lose sharp-sightedness on a fortunate day. Incorrect understanding of astrology has led to many afflictions. Let us not forget that the chemism of the luminaries cannot exert an equal influence on everything and everyone. On the heights, on the ocean, and under the earth there cannot be identical reactions to the chemism. The science of the influence of the luminaries will become great when it shall be assimilated without prejudice. Brotherhood (1937) - 356:
356. Little by little people are beginning to understand that their sufferings are not accidental. People are beginning to reflect upon the destinies of entire nations. It is not easy for them to understand which deeds have been the decisive ones. Frequently the actions which are most diverse in their consequences are not easily recognized. Not a few undisclosed crimes remain in the world, nonetheless, this karma saturates the world. Brotherhood (1937) - 357:
357. Horrible is the world, because people do not wish to know about the supermundane worlds. People have repudiated Brotherhood, forgetting about cooperation and unity. Brotherhood (1937) - 365:
For a long time humanity already has been getting accustomed to the recognition of thought, but how little does the realization of this primary law penetrate the broad masses. Wisely has it been said that ideas rule the world. Yet up to now people repeat this, but do not apply it to life. Brotherhood (1937) - 370:
370. If there could be more confiding relationships between people, many scientific observations could be confirmed. Let us turn to the question of identical thoughts flashing out simultaneously in different corners of the world. So many accusations of plagiarism could be refuted! But right now we call this to mind in connection with the diffusion of thought. The springing up of identical thoughts, ideas, and images can convince one of the existence of thought-energy. This comparison may indicate atavism on the part of different peoples. Brotherhood (1937) - 371:
371. Terror of the extraordinary links people together, both in the little and in the great. One is afraid to move away from a place, another fears manifestations of the Subtle World. Shock at contact with the Subtle World is understandable as a result of difference of vibrations, but it is difficult to understand why the majority of people are frightened at everything unusual. Each new rhythm exasperates people. When they reject something, seek the cause in fear or in a presentiment of increased rhythm. Not fitting for Brotherhood are such fears of the unusual. Brotherhood (1937) - 372:
372. People inquire if the envelopes left behind by the mental body can be seen? Not only can they be seen but they will be especially attracted to the earthly sphere. The subtle body is drawn to the earthly sphere if the mental body does not attract it to a higher sphere. It is entirely conceivable that a shell left behind by the mental body will be attracted to the earthly sphere. Such phantoms can be especially terrifying to certain people, because in them the rational principle will be absent. And for the shells themselves such wanderings are not useful; drawing near to the carnate stratum reinforces them and prevents their natural dissolution. But all such manifestations respond only to the lower and middle strata of the Subtle World. A lofty condition furthers the speediest decomposition of the abandoned vehicles. Thus when lofty consciousnesses help the one who is passing over, the envelope is immediately consumed. It is exactly the same as in cremation. The complete analogy should not be surprising. Brotherhood (1937) - 379:
It is right that simultaneously in different countries cooperation is being hailed; such a web will be worthy of the Mother of the World. Brotherhood (1937) - 389:
389. People are astonished at the existence of the Higher World. They do not wish to acknowledge its influence upon the events of earthly life. Events are accelerating. Vortices of happenings do not allow humanity to come to its senses. Man deems himself the creator of the New World. Contemporary leaders think that they are building the New World, but it enters no one's mind that their New World is a grimace of the old. The New World proceeds by new paths. Brotherhood (1937) - 395:
395. Many think it not worth-while to be concerned about words and thoughts, for the world goes on in spite of curses. But such fools are blind, precisely, they do not see all the afflictions and misfortunes attracted by humanity. Let us not threaten, but advise purifying the atmosphere. Again large areas have been encompassed by violent commotions. Shocks may be expected. Not for long can people put off the results of their sowings. Brotherhood (1937) - 411:
411. Be very cautious, for the currents are not natural. The sharp changes not only of temperature but also of chemism itself cannot be ordinary ones. There are such confusions throughout the world that it is more necessary to protect oneself, otherwise there can be derangement of the centers. Chemism can act as a poison. The manifestation of disorganization of interplanetary currents is too little studied. The air is considered to be as usual, just as are water and fire. But, then, do not these manifestations differ each instant? Brotherhood (1937) - 439:
439. The psychic nature is individual in both people and animals. It is an error to attribute it to a single race or species. One may notice in certain peoples a leaning toward psychic manifestations, but this quality still does not explain strong manifestations in the case of certain individuals; it is the same in the animal world. Some will say, May not this be evidence of the disorderliness of some laws? Not at all. On the contrary, it merely proves the existence of laws over and above earthly reasoning. There are many questions which lead into error those who cannot think above earthly reasoning. People have become accustomed to think about fortuitous boundaries of nations, taking them for something immutable; likewise an entire people should think uniformly; a species of animals should have the same characteristics - yet life itself teaches one to perceive a great diversity. Man will be far happier when he discovers the thread of laws of the psychic nature. Brotherhood (1937) - 440:
440. If catastrophe threatens Earth, is it not absurd to write something down, to study, and to conserve? Only from an earthly point of view is it possible to arrive at such a premise. If no Subtle World exists, then from the earthly point of view it is not worth-while to be concerned. But We are speaking about life, not about a handful of earth. Brotherhood (1937) - 441:
441. "We already know about everything." so say those who do not fulfill the fundamentals of life. Each one encounters this boasting about knowing everything, and each one may be struck by the ignorance of such noisy braggarts. One can but deplore such impudent assertions. Let these persons test their obvious ignorance upon themselves. In themselves they confirm whence come so many failures into the world. Let us not bother to repeat about the causes of misfortune. Brotherhood (1937) - 442:
442. Without any instructions people know how to care for a beloved object. They will resourcefully discover how to keep it in concealment. They will exert themselves not to break or damage a beloved thing. Someone has said that people are most competent at preserving stones and metals, less so with plants, still less with animals, and least of all with man. You can judge for yourself how just is such an understanding. Man is a most subtle organism, and yet the most cruel treatment falls to his lot. Let us not close our eyes to the fact that the so-called abolishment of corporal punishment is merely a screen for still greater cruelty. When will the abolition of spiritual persecutions finally come! When will people realize that the highest degree of torture is torment of the spirit! As long as they are not conscious of the Subtle World, humaneness will not be realized. Let us not be surprised that some people require the division of the higher worlds into many degrees. Rather, let people, including those who demand the most, understand at least the Subtle World, so that they may know how to enter it worthily. The division will be grasped afterwards when at least the first degree of Infinity shall have been comprehended. Brotherhood (1937) - 444:
444. Who can say that the tension of the world is decreasing? On the contrary, it is seething, and people do not even know how to define that which is taking place. Brotherhood (1937) - 455:
455. The history of various senseless disputes can serve as an edifying lesson. Throughout the world these follies are being perpetrated. Is it not timely to remind about Brotherhood? Brotherhood (1937) - 459:
459. Thirst is slaked by water. Thirst for knowledge is slaked by the path of approach to the Higher World. Many scholars suffer their whole lives from indescribable anguish, because they alienate themselves from cognition of the Higher World. The anguish of the wrong path is most cruel, most devouring! In the end such a man finally abrogates his progress and is in torture without understanding his own error. Much malice is engendered by such beings. They are ready to persecute even the least manifestation of Light. Brotherhood (1937) - 478:
478. Spatial calls reach Earth through the most unexpected receptions. An imperative call about altruism and mutual understanding reaches certain people. But pay attention to the unexpectedness of such arrivals. If, on a map of the world, the places be marked where Our call is perceived, a very unexpected pattern will result. But there are people to be found who repeat this very same thing without any understanding. Sometimes the sowers of dissension are not averse to speaking about altruism. The very meaning of the word is annulled, and instead of mutual understanding violent hatred emerges. But over and above all obstacles remains the call for altruism and mutual understanding. What is not understood today will come tomorrow. Brotherhood (1937) - 491:
491. The Teacher bent his head over a cistern and asked the disciple, "What do you see?" The latter replied, "I see thy clear reflection." Then the Teacher directed, "Stir the surface with the little finger - what do you see?" "I see thy features distorted." "Think, if the touch of your little finger so altered my features seen in the water, what distortions will take place in the midst of subtle energies at a coarse contact?" In the smallest examples one can see what is also taking place in the Subtle World. Brotherhood (1937) - 492:
492. A great number of cells of the organism are to be found in a dormant state. It has been pointed out that their awakening would make a man luminous and able to fly. Is it conceivable that people in their present state could achieve such an awakening of light within themselves? Reflect that people are fully equipped for the furthermost evolution, but the treasure must be left asleep. The state of consciousness does not permit rapid advance. Only in rare cases is an organism illumined and, with help from the Subtle World, temporarily realizes the preordained possibilities. Brotherhood (1937) - 507:
507. In dreams there sometimes appear clearly defined faces of complete strangers, whom one meets later on in life. There are many explanations for such prevision, but first of all, it becomes clear that by some sort of sight man perceives that which he will see later in the physical aspect. Indeed, these encounters bear witness to the Subtle World and to activity in it during sleep. But these deductions do not enter the minds of those who investigate the domain of dreams. It is especially noteworthy that such previsioned encounters often prove to be unimportant in the physical body. This circumstance proves that actions in the Subtle World operate differently from those in the physical one. It is a cause for rejoicing that even by visual examples one may see how heterogeneous is the life of man. Brotherhood (1937) - 511:
Speaking about the Subtle World, people rejoice that there thought will be the sole motive power. Correct, and not at all difficult to say, but is it easy to act by means of thought? For such actions one must know how to think. One must love the process of thinking. In the midst of every activity time must be found for the cultivation of thought. Besides, one must distinguish thought conceived by egoism from thought about the Common Good. Brotherhood (1937) - 520:
520. Throughout the world, seek Brotherhood in everything. It is to no purpose to think that the higher concepts enlighten one only in exceptional cases. Brotherhood (1937) - 521:
521. It is significant that physical exertion sometimes creates a particular clarity of thought. The same thing occurs through reaction to cold or heat. Does this not signify that thought is energy? The affirmation of thought, as well as the measurement of energy will yield many new discoveries. Many particular manifestations are concomitant with the unification of thought. You have read about manifestations which were magnified owing to the quantity of people present. It can hardly be claimed that all those present were thinking in unison. This means that the energy of thought acted as such. The current of energy assisted the participation of the forces of the Subtle World. At each gathering of people one may notice a special condensation of helpers from the Subtle World. Let us hope that the thoughts of people will attract good helpers. In its unified thinking Brotherhood creates a powerful current of Good. Brotherhood (1937) - 524:
524. In different epochs there have appeared particular themes and symbols, which could not have been regarded as the work of individual creators. They remained as signs of the entire epoch. At present the subject of Atlantis is being particularly mentioned. Quite independently, in different parts of the world people have recalled forgotten cataclysms. Let us not consider these remembrances as threats. We are far from menaces. We may remind and caution, but not one of Us makes use of the dark force of suggestion through terror. Free will remains the distinctive quality of man. It is to be regretted if this marvelous energy propels madmen into an abyss. One can take warning measures, but it is inadmissible to break the law of free will. In the course of the fate of Atlantis one may see that plentiful forewarnings were issued, but the madmen did not listen. Likewise, in other epochs reminders can be perceived. Brotherhood (1937) - 537:
537. Among the sayings of the classical world may be found some indications regarding the profound foundations of Be-ness. It has been rightly said that "sleep is like unto death." In these few words it is explained that both conditions pertain to the Subtle World. But this meaning has been forgotten and the idea of immobility of the body has been placed foremost in this conception; and yet, even in primary schools the proverbs of antiquity are being taught. At the same time one could point out the significance of words and thus implant many true concepts. To affirm truth in simple words is equal to the manifestation of a indelible table of covenants. Brotherhood (1937) - 537:
Moreover, why be confined to the so-called classical world? The most pointed, inventive expressions may be had from remote antiquity, provided one knows many of the meanings in the ancient languages. Brotherhood (1937) - 559:
559. Throughout the entire history of the world, waves of attention to the inner forces of man could have been perceived. These waves are linked with the periods of evolution. In any case, a growing attention to the essential nature of man will always be indicative of an especially significant period. If, at present, there are observed particular strivings for cognition of the essence of man's forces, such aspiration corresponds to cosmic conditions. Brotherhood (1937) - 561:
561. It will be asked, Can so-called living corpses wander about on Earth for a long time? For long periods, depending upon their animal attraction to the physical world. Psychic energy will leave them, their radiations will become negligible, and a small apparatus will reveal the signs of death. These walking corpses easily fall under the influence of strangers. They repeat empty words of their bygone days, convincing no one. Physicians may vainly examine their aorta, pointing to a valvular disease of the heart. These corpses are sometimes sensed by certain animals. Often these corpses remain as heads of big enterprises, nevertheless their dead husks permeate everything therein. The walking dead are strongly attached to life, for they do not understand the change of condition. They fear death. Brotherhood (1937) - 585:
585. Each instant, someone somewhere is undergoing terrible misfortune. Let us not forget these perishing ones; let us send them thoughts of help. Perhaps people do not realize that afflictions are forever taking place, without end. In the Brotherhood they are known, and benevolent arrows are sent. Even if you cannot determine precisely the place of its destination, nevertheless send your salutary thought into space. It will find the right course and will be joined magnetically with Our Help. Beauty is found when, from diverse quarters of the world, thoughts of salvation come flying - in this each one will emulate the Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 594:
594. In all ages the Brotherhood had special Ashrams. They could be shifted but the Center stands firm in the cragged Towers. It should be affirmed that the currents of the Brotherhood are constantly pervading the world. One need not judge as to whether they are successful or unsuccessful; such premature deductions will only reveal a limited way of thinking about the Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 603:
603. Amidst deeply engrossing occupations you have more than once felt a sudden expenditure of energy. Even during the most absorbing labors you might have sensed an inexplicable absentation. A perceptive disciple values these flights of consciousness. He will have a fleeting thought, "May the Teacher help me to bring assistance where it is needed. May it be good for the world." Brotherhood (1937) - 610:
Travelers will not tell whether they have been in the Abode. Travelers will not utter the word Brotherhood, yet each listener will comprehend what Center of Knowledge is spoken about. The Sowers of Good go about the world when humanity is atremble. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 2:
People may laugh, but ideas do rule the world. These words are entered into the Statutes of the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 3:
3. Urusvati has seen some of Our repositories. Objects of art are collected according to eras, but the collections do not constitute a museum as it is usually understood. These objects serve as a reservoir of accumulated auras, and the creative emanations of their former owners remain in them much longer than one might suppose. If one could gather a collection of objects created at the same time and with the same striving, one would truly see the radiations of their eras. We can study in this way the true meaning of a particular era. Such a possibility is exceedingly important for the psychic sciences. Some of Our Brothers are the former owners of objects in Our repository. Sometimes an object is sent into the world to carry out a certain task. For example, it may be buried in some place as a magnet. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 7:
People who bring discord are truly creators of chaos and the consequences of their malicious abuse are grievous. We are constantly forced to battle with them, and it is not surprising that this battle is often more difficult than a collision of spatial currents. Wherever one must deal with the free will of man a great waste of energy should be expected. The power of free will is great, equivalent to the most powerful energies, and in their malice, people can bring about the destruction of strata of the Subtle World. How much the efforts of experienced Physicians are needed to close these spatial wounds! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 13:
13. Urusvati could reveal the names of members of the Brotherhood, but will not do so because she weighs the commensurability of such information. There are already seven Names upon the lips of the world, and where is the benefit? Deeds are needed, not names. Therefore, when We speak about the personal lives of the Brothers We describe deeds without mentioning names. People do not quarrel about deeds, but about names. When the name of one of Our Brothers who was in the world was revealed, it became necessary to declare Him dead in order to preserve His freedom of action. We have had to change Our names repeatedly in order not to arouse curiosity. We have been compelled to hastily hide Ourselves in order that a good work might not suffer harm. One of the first conditions of the Brotherhood is to put the essence of the action above all. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 14:
Earthly blessings are evident, but the supermundane worlds are invisible, as if in the clouds. Each experiment in approaching the Subtle World can help to clarify the concept of Infinity. Even an ordinary person can be dreamed about simultaneously in various parts of the world. There is nothing impossible in the subtle body manifesting simultaneously in distant places. The study of man's nature will provide direction and broaden the consciousness, and people will sail to Our shores in natural ways, with no need for their former vessels. Let Santana, the current of life, carry the expectant travelers to the new shore. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
16. Urusvati knows the three states of Our bodies. Each state has its own distinguishing characteristic, and even the dense state is so refined that it cannot be compared to the earthly. The subtle state has become adapted to the conditions of the earthly atmosphere to such a degree that it differs substantially from the usual sheaths of the Subtle World. Finally, the third state, which is between the dense and the subtle states, is a unique phenomenon. All three states are unusual, and their atmosphere is not easy for earthly lungs and hearts to withstand. An earthly person would have to grow accustomed to it, or he would at the very least suffer palpitations. This is not magic, but the natural tension of the atmosphere of Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
Lamas speak about the Abode of the Great Rishis. Each one describes Shambhala according to his own understanding. The mention of treasures is correct, but they are described in different ways. Legends about Our Warriors exist all over the world and are not without foundation. There are also described many gates and mirrors. The legend about the Tashi Lama granting passports to Shambhala is symbolic. The appearance of similar symbols in various parts of the world proves how much Truth has spread. Even ancient Mexico knew about the Sacred Mountain where the Chosen People live. It is not surprising that all Asian nations preserve legends about the Sacred Mountain. It is described almost correctly, but he who is not called will not reach it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 17:
17. Urusvati has not forgotten that in Our repositories are models of many cities and historical places, which have a particular inner meaning. They serve as teraphim to establish a link between the ancient places and new tasks. Also preserved in Our repositories are important objects that are sometimes sent into the world as magnets for planned actions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 18:
Do not lose direct communion with Us. Let it be the highest expression of your being. Do not permit such communion to become a formal performance of duty. Forced effort will never produce a firm step, for the work in the Subtle World must be a natural expression of free will. Do not try to force anyone to such labor, for desire must first be generated in the consciousness. It is difficult to judge when the desire to work for humanity will be ignited. Each one can find his path, and We will help those on that path. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 19:
The curiosity of the Western world is not understood in the East. Let us examine why the West wants to know about the Brotherhood. Does the West wish to emulate the Brotherhood in daily life? Does the West wish to preserve the Ordainments of the Brotherhood? Does the West wish to deepen its knowledge? So far they show only idle curiosity and looks for reason to criticize and blame. We shall not help them on this path. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 21:
Urusvati came into the world voluntarily. The Word about Fire had been determined already in her previous contact with the Brotherhood. The Word was to be proclaimed in the days of Armageddon. Not an easy time! Not an easy Word, not an easy affirmation of the existence of the Brotherhood when all the powers of darkness are against it. But We welcome and rejoice when achievement is ascendant. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 24:
Do not believe it when someone tries to persuade you that he needs no sleep. Despite the terrible illness of insomnia, sleep must be accepted by people as a necessary part of their existence. Any degree of sleep brings man closer to the Subtle World. There are different degrees of consciousness in sleep, and clarity of consciousness must be cultivated. A man must repeat to himself as he sinks into sleep that he is going to a new work. If his free will accepts this, it will be easier for him to apply his forces in the Subtle World. Let people not worry that they will thus deprive themselves of rest. They will have rest in full measure, for in the Subtle World subtle qualities are used which do not result in fatigue. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 24:
It is worse when one goes to sleep, overcome by earthly desires, never thinking about the Higher World. Then, instead of being immersed in illumined labor and knowledge, one wanders in the dark strata, where one's exhausting encounters can be well imagined. Falling asleep should be a conscious transition into the Higher World. The free will, like wings, will carry you up. I speak about sleep in order to show you that in Our Abode We are not strangers to that particular kind of sleep that is a transference of consciousness into the Higher Worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 25:
Those who observe world events may perceive something higher than human logic. Even some who are devoted to Us have accused Us many times of delay and indifference, but that is because these hasty accusers have seen only part of the events. They could not possibly know their causes or effects, or be able to compare the attendant circumstances. They could not foresee exactly when decisive blows had to be struck. Who, then, can know the Plan and the steps leading to it? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 25:
All over the world one can find established landmarks of Our Guidance. Some enlightened people accepted it, but some poor parodies of monarchs rejected Our Counsel and thereby plunged their countries into calamity. But even these situations We turned to good. You are acquainted with Tactica Adversa. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 25:
We stand vigil the world over. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 26:
Many signs are flying to Us. No one can imagine how much confusion there is in this world! People have forgotten that each country contains many hearts. Their pain is Our pain! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 28:
People fail to understand to what extent these investigations are of use to them. Psychic energy must be interchanged. The sending of this energy to people may be fatiguing, but with vegetation there is no rebounding blow. Likewise, let us not forget that We maintain close cooperation with the Subtle World, and this reservoir can easily replenish Our energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 28:
It is difficult for many to imagine how cooperation can proceed between entities in three different states of consciousness, but in reality it is not so complicated. Co-workers in the subtle body are often visible. For this no ectoplasm is required, but certain chemical compounds are used that aid in the densification of the subtle body. During the last war many people had visions, but no one realized that the cause of this lay in particular chemical agents. The conditions differ to such an extent that often something causing decomposition in the physical world can serve quite the opposite purpose in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 28:
Urusvati was surprised to see that flowers from the plains could survive on Our heights. It must not be thought that such acclimatization can take place quickly. Urusvati has met with her Tibetan Friend in Our flower garden. We also have many plants inside Our buildings. For many experiments it is necessary to use the vital substance of living flowers. We advise conversing with flowers more often, for these currents are very close to the Subtle World. I affirm that We apply Our Power to all that exists. Thus We have the organic unity on which I so often insist. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 29:
There were times when people knew how to express the concept of the Highest in the finest way, but now the Great Service is not understood. One would think that this could not be so, with the Subtle World coming closer, and We being spoken of so often. Yet the abyss of darkness has not diminished when the concept of the Teacher is doubted. You have heard many times that it is those who know about the Brotherhood who still speak of it with irreverence, and such utterances contain ruination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 30:
One must understand that the concept of darkness gradually vanishes, because one is surrounded by fires, rays, pillars of light, and brilliant sparks beyond counting, all visible with the eyes open or closed. Precisely, darkness vanishes. Twilight reigns only in the lower strata of the Subtle World, for its inhabitants do not know how to evoke Light. This ability depends upon thought, and thought gives birth to Light. Verily, a thinker sends the order, "Let there be Light!" Thus are the great truths taught, although people consider them to be fairy tales. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 30:
Only in the spirit and in personal experience can the most natural laws be assimilated. It is not easy to overcome all the surrounding counteractions. Our Abode is so strong because there is no corruption in it. The will of all of Us is merged into one powerful current. The dynamo of unity increases all energies. Not magic, but purified will sends into the world the command, "Let there be Light!" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 31:
31. Urusvati understands correctly the reason for Our long-unchanging features. Relations with the Subtle World impose a special quality that belongs to the Subtle World. There one's appearance does not change except when there is a special desire for it. Thought creates form in the Subtle World. One can call forth any image chosen from the depths of centuries and fix it in the imagination, if the imagination is developed enough. Added to these conditions of the Subtle World is the unity that is strongly manifested in Our Abode. This helps in all details of daily life. It creates a salutary atmosphere and forges a fiery consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 32:
A particular physical condition can be observed in people when they unknowingly contact the Subtle World. Indeed, it is remarkable that such people often know nothing about the different worlds; however, somewhere in the depths of their consciousness lies an idea that cannot be formulated. In such cases, We often use Tactica Adversa to arouse the consciousness. It becomes necessary to undertake actions to the point of absurdity, otherwise the slumberers will not be awakened. The same tactic is necessary in dealing with world events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 33:
33. Urusvati rejoices when she observes a person's broadening of consciousness. Verily, one can rejoice when such an offering to the world is accomplished. The broadening of consciousness cannot be considered personal gain, for in every such purification is contained the General Good. The world welcomes each flash of the broadening of consciousness. It is a true festival. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 34:
34. Urusvati strives to apply every hour for the General Good; such resolve is born in the Abode, where hours are not counted. During such a long life, can one think of hours? We do not have earthly hours, for there are so many needs and appeals for help from all parts of the world that it is impossible to divide Our Labor according to such relative measurements. We must keep Our Consciousness in great tension in order to be ready at each moment to send Our Will to that place where it is most needed. Undoubtedly, We shall be accused of sending too much help to the unworthy, and insufficiently to the deserving. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 34:
Those who judge by ordinary relative measures cannot discern causes and effects. I speak not only about the tension of labor but also about the vigilance that enables one instantly to weigh and decide what moment and which action are the most necessary. Each plea for help brings with it the emanations of the past and the aroma of the future. One should blend these harmonies in the consciousness and understand the meaning of disharmony. We should not help a man who is ready for evil, and must help one who is suffering. Contradictions often conflict, and only knowledge of the past will provide the balance. Nevertheless, no plea to Us is rejected, for by making such a request a person expresses his recognition of the Higher World, and the fact that such a Reality lives in space. We will not ignore a pleading voice. We will not reject any prayer, but will gather all salutary substances in order to offer goal-fitting help. In this is contained a special vigilance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 35:
35. Urusvati remembers the many changes in the long progression of her lives. These memories do not burden her, but only enrich her consciousness. A right attitude toward past lives is very rare. As a rule, remembering past lives does not inspire one toward the future, but chains one to the outlived remnants of the past. Therefore, people can seldom be allowed knowledge of their past lives. Today's consciousness cannot absorb much. People simply cannot understand why distinguished incarnations alternate with ones of hard labor. The illusion of having been a king or a queen impedes one's discernment even though perfectment is still needed. The earthly consciousness does not realize how much an incarnation of hard labor can raise the consciousness above that of many sovereigns of this world. It is even more valuable when an understanding of the ascent of the spirit grows while in the earthly state. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 35:
Urusvati remembers many meetings. The feelings generated by them are alive after thousands of years. Such remembrance of feeling can help the broadening of consciousness. The fires of feeling blaze in full inviolability. Earthly words cannot express them, but the heart will throb exactly as it did thousands of years ago. Thus today the rainbow shines again over Christ just as it did in the desert. Similarly, the joys of Hellas live, and the Great Northern Saint, Sergius, passes nearby. There are many meetings in the Subtle World and also in this country in which We now talk. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 38:
38. Urusvati treasures thought about the Mother of the World. Women's movements have a special significance for the immediate future. These movements should be understood not as an assertion of supremacy, but as the establishment of justice. Much has been said about co-measurement and equilibrium; precisely for the realization of this principle must the full rights of women be strengthened. One should not think that this will benefit only women; it will promote world equilibrium, and thus is necessary for harmonious evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 38:
Let Our Sister recall how often she has spoken in the subtle body with women completely unknown to her, and how often she has witnessed quarrels and misunderstandings. But the work of enlightenment does not tarry. Entire nations strive for knowledge, and with knowledge full rights will come. We can show Our records of the women's movements, and the results are encouraging. One should not think in a routine way. At present, the world has exceeded its bounds, the ship has lost its course, and the cosmic whirl speeds its movement. We are at the helm, but other sailors should also help. The terror of Armageddon can be transformed into a manifestation of success, but first Armageddon must be discerned and the meaning of Hierarchy understood. The role of woman in the world's economy has been strengthened. Never before have so many women been called to high positions. Our Counsels penetrate into far-off places. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 39:
39. Urusvati pities people who reject the Brotherhood. We pity each one who deprives himself of knowledge about the Stronghold of the world. If a man preserves in his heart a strong awareness that somewhere work is being done for humanity, then he is already participating in life-saving thought. Let it at first be like a dream, let it at times flash out like lightning. Each flash bears witness to the sacred energy. Man should not rebel against the affirmation of this truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 39:
Each one who pronounces the word "Brotherhood" builds a bridge into the future. People must realize that each acknowledgment and each slander of the Brotherhood reaches Us. Like a wave of a current that encircles the whole world, the sounding of the word "Brotherhood" reaches Our Abode. Do not forget that the word "Brotherhood" is heard by Us. This word attracts its consonance like a magnet. One may deplore the slanderers of the Brotherhood. They do not want to understand what power they have touched. In their malicious disbelief they will say, "The Brotherhood does not exist," and when they are asked to prove their assertion they will insist that they have not seen the Brotherhood. Neither have they seen very much of the world, but does this mean that it also does not exist? Since the detractors cannot prove the non-existence of Our Brotherhood, they are irritated by any mention of Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 40:
40. Urusvati takes to heart all that happens in the world. All actions can be divided into the heartfelt and the heartless. Humanity should remember this distinction, especially now. Heartfelt perceptions, even with many differences, can be united, but heartlessness is the unity of the dark forces, and among them you will not find co-workers of the Brotherhood. If We recall all the past lives of Our Brothers, We will not find even one heartless action. The action of the flaming heart led them to the stake, to the cross, and to all the tortures invented by the malicious and the ignorant. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 41:
41. Urusvati knows how to withstand hostile currents. This ability does not come without cause or without former accumulations. One must first know the Supermundane World, but without shunning earthly life. The hostile currents can be manifested in various ways, such as psychic disturbances or unusual sicknesses, and worldly complications may occur that require a wise solution. One thus learns discrimination in all domains. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 41:
Every co-worker of the Brotherhood comes into close contact with the Subtle World. We have entire Strongholds in that world. You already know their names, you have heard about the wondrous tree, Elgatir, and about the structures created by thought. One must clearly realize these conditions in order to direct oneself to Dokyood. Thought not obscured by doubt will lead to Our supermundane Abodes. The Abode of the Hierarchy in the Himalayas is in constant communication with the Abodes in the Subtle World, and the earthly battle resounds and thunders there. People do not want to understand this correlation, therefore even Armageddon is to them only an earthly conflict between peoples, and the most important aspect of Armageddon remains misunderstood. How can one participate in something when only the smallest part of what is happening is known? We affirm that the battle raging in the Subtle World is far more violent than that which is fought on Earth. Truly, much of the spatial battle resounds on Earth. Often Our World tries to warn people of this terrible danger, but in vain. One of Our Brothers used to say, "Let us tell people once again, but how difficult it is to speak to deaf ears." Their warnings will be words of justice and compassion. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 41:
You have frequently noticed an incomprehensible sleepiness, which may mean that you are cooperating with distant worlds, or else is evidence of your cooperation with the powers of the Subtle World. You should vigilantly observe the requirements of the organism. You cannot think about incidental happenings when something of importance is taking place. Only through ignorance can Our Ordainments be ignored. But great is the joy when not only the Brotherhood is realized, but also the link with the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 42:
You know about the special musical instruments that are in Our possession. Urusvati has heard them. The refined scale and rhythm of Sister Oriole should be acknowledged as the highest harmony. Often such singing has served to bring peace to the world, and even the servants of darkness have retreated before its harmonies. One should learn how to develop one's own musicality by all possible means. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 43:
Let us not forget how varied are the conditions of the Subtle World and life on the far-off worlds. From an earthly point of view life on some planets can hardly be regarded as life, but thought is already in embryonic form, and We do call such a basis "life." Amidst the first sowing We see the Pillars of Light of the Leader, who may be Our Brother or Our Deputy. And when We proceed to the next sphere, Our Deputy may also precede Us as Our forerunner, just as did John the Baptist. Thus, on the far-off worlds, just as on Earth, Our messengers, forerunners, and Deputies exist. One can sense an entire network of relationships, and Our earthly co-workers should know that their Brothers work too in the far-off worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 44:
44. Urusvati embodies fieriness. Of what, then, does this precious quality consist? Some fieriness exists in everyone, but there are particularly fiery natures that can communicate easily with the far-off worlds. People usually understand fieriness as anger, irritability, and bursts of hot temper, but these are merely earthly qualities, and we should not look for true fieriness in them. True fieriness is demonstrated in communion with the Invisible World and in participation in Our Missions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 44:
Moreover, one should not associate fieriness with mediumism. On the contrary, in fieriness the mucous membranes are dry and ectoplasm is not exuded. The special quality of fieriness stands quite independently. With it, courage is present and fear does not exist. Fiery people do not feel fear, and are not afraid of the manifestations of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 44:
Most people fear such manifestations, and therein lies their isolation from the Subtle World, even though there cannot be any transformation of life without this natural bond. We hasten to inspire people with fearlessness by every means. We try to whisper about the harm of fear and the foolishness of terror. From remote times people have been accustomed to fear so-called death. They were always intimidated by hell, and at the same time were not told about the meaning of perfectment. One cannot ask people to be brave if they do not know why they are on Earth, and where they will be directed when liberated. We entrust Our co-workers to repeat as much as they can to people about the great Eternity and the continuity of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 48:
Generally, man's centers are understood relatively. Their very names have changed, in different languages, over millenniums. Some call the Chalice "the celestial axis," but this does not change its significance. Others may speak about the influence of the Mother of the World, even though in its essence Shakti contains the great meaning of the Primary Energy. Also, people forget about the collective action of the centers, which is quite different for each one. Equally individual is the transmutation of the centers in the subtle and fiery bodies. They preserve their essence in each body, but their development depends upon the progress made in passing through earthly life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 48:
The relativity of opinion is demonstrated in discussions about subtle energy. It is incorrect to insist on a particular number of petals for the Lotuses. In addition, each petal differs from the others. Let us not limit the multiformity of the structure of the world. The most unexpectedly profuse growth of the tissues and branchings of the nerves enriches the organism. Each observation is valuable, but let us be very careful in generalizing. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 50:
50. Urusvati has asked about the means of material support for Our abodes. Remember that many streams are filled with gold, silver and sapphires can be found in Our mountains, and We know about many hidden treasures. Do you remember how a pound note was sent flying to London? Often people need help. Thus the earthly is correlated with the Supermundane. Cooperation with the Subtle World must be continuous. The entire multiformity of the subtlest spheres must be understood in order to realize how complex is the work of Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 50:
First of all one should help on Earth, but help is equally needed in the Subtle World. Epidemics of horror shake the Subtle World. There are battles, and serious illnesses spread. People on Earth are accustomed to fearing contagion and they bring this fear into the Subtle World, where thought about terror is then created. Is it possible that people do not realize that they bring all their earthly prejudices into the Subtle World? If it is hard to eliminate all kinds of pernicious growth on Earth, it is far more difficult to do so in the Subtle World, where the earthly accumulations are crystallized. I think that the condition of Our planet would be much improved if the load brought into the Subtle World were of better quality. One thought alone can destroy a multitude of microbes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 51:
51. Urusvati has always endeavored to shorten her time in the Subtle World. Such striving reveals a devotion to the direct work of alleviating the suffering of humanity. If earthly people are divided according to warmth of heart and heartlessness, then there also exists a division between those who strive to stay longer in the Subtle World and those who hasten toward perfectment through reincarnation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 51:
Our Stronghold is actually built upon this concept of help to unknown ones. Multitudes of these unknown ones who need Our care exist on Earth and in the Subtle World. Let Our Abode be called "The Great Service." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 51:
We have a vast collection of literature on this subject. It is impossible to count the legendary heroes who are linked with Our Abode. You know about Gessar Khan and about Prester John. Everyone should understand the boundary between Truth and the popular imagination. The Abode could not have existed for so many centuries without impressing its emanations upon the people's collective memory. One should also remember that We are better known in the Subtle World than on Earth. Thence come faint recollections which inspire haste in those who have understood the significance of Great Service. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 52:
52. Urusvati has been able to preserve a true contact with the Subtle World. Let Us explain why We call this contact a true one. There are some people who deny completely the existence of the Subtle World, and in such negation they blaspheme. Others, although they acknowledge the Subtle World, are prejudiced against it, and their misguided attitude often differs little from blasphemy. One can easily appreciate in a cosmic sense the harm of such attitudes that poison the atmosphere and deny the very existence of that realm which should exist in cooperation with earthly life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 52:
One cannot expect the approach of the Subtle World if it is rejected, cursed, and feared on Earth. A correct attitude will accept the Subtle World calmly, honestly, and kindly. The magnet of kindness acts in all worlds. How can one deny that which exists, just as we all exist! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 52:
One should not just acknowledge the immortality of the spirit but should also learn how to approach all the manifestations of Infinity. The Subtle World can approach us vitally if it is not rejected. There are two kinds of courage. There are those who are most daring from an earthly point of view, yet tremble when they hear about ghosts! But those who are truly courageous do not fear phantoms, which can appear in the most horrible forms. An experienced observer knows that these phantoms cannot exist where there is courage. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 52:
The teacher must, first of all, explain the cooperation between the worlds. Mankind should not be allowed to remain under the illusion that they are isolated from the other worlds. Before it is too late one must provide all that is known about the close cooperation between the worlds. Let us not insist upon the names given to the inhabitants of the Subtle World. In different teachings, different names, some even solemn or threatening, are given to Supermundane Messengers. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 52:
We do not argue about names, and We do not waste energy discussing the many strata of the Subtle World. Variety seems to be needed for human imagination. If only this would develop humanity! Thus, We welcome a correct attitude toward the Subtle World. Its reflection will then be found all over the world. Our Abode will be nearer for those who are able to find a right attitude toward the manifestations of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 54:
You are justly astonished that the inhabitants of the Subtle World do not speak about the battles in space. The Great Ones have mercy on the people of Earth, and the small do not know about the battle. Likewise, on Earth there are many wars being fought, but many people either do not know about them, or call them by different names. Similarly, in the Subtle World there is confusion and destruction, but the majority of people on Earth do not understand the reason for this. The lower strata are more numerous than the higher ones. Besides, the confusion does not reach the "Blissful Fields," about which you know. Therefore the great Spiritual Toilers do not remain there, but strive to active service in Heaven as on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 55:
The ignorant connect the sensation of joy with a healthy digestion or with success in life, but joy is greater than health and success. It can also exist amidst sickness and humiliation. Such a feeling is developed not only through many incarnations but also from a wisely spent sojourn in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 55:
People encumber themselves with objects not only on Earth, but also in the Subtle World, where each unnecessary object will become a heavy load. Equally intolerable is unrestrained, foolish creativeness in the Subtle World. There one can create so much ugliness that it will follow one through all lives. Joy cannot be born when dirty tails are dragged along. Joy is about the future and cannot live in the past. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 55:
It should be understood that We wish to explain joy as something creative and inspired. Joy is a reliable magnet. We want people to know where their panacea is. They can conduct a better and higher communion in joy. They will find a firm co-worker in joy. They will wish that the world might live in joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 57:
57. Urusvati, together with Us, knows how to be kind. In this one word is contained an entire world outlook. No other concept can be named which is so distorted. From idle hypocrisy to manifest cruelty, all finds its place under the mask of good. One should really know how to be kind in order to benefit others rather than oneself. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 58:
Feelings can solve the most complicated problems of a country, but the inviolability of the individual and his dignity must be protected. Let us not be consoled by the so-called impartiality of the courts, where dignity is trampled by crude arbitrariness. It is easy to talk about sadism, but it is terrible to see that this inconceivable madness is not stopped. Yes, one must expect that the fundamental quality about which We are speaking will not be understood. There are so many small but nonetheless terrible tormentors all over the world! The deliberate torment of one's neighbor is no different from that carried out during the most barbarous eras. You may recall the crowds of the Roman circuses; can today's crowds boast of worthier conduct? Did the change in their attire change their consciousness? One must remember such conditions in order to know what Our Abode must fight. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 60:
60. Urusvati can attest to how empty life is without communion with Us, if one has been previously connected with the Brotherhood. It is often necessary to feel support and to compare one's decisions with Principles already verified by long experience. The Teaching itself comes to life when it is linked with its Source. It is cold and gloomy to walk alone between hostile camps. Of course, the Subtle World dispels loneliness, but it is immeasurably more encouraging and helpful when one is aware of Our Abode. Not in Infinity is the Stronghold revealed, but here. Even those who do not know the exact location of the Abode can turn in its direction, and this direction is given by the striving thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 62:
62. When in her subtle body, Urusvati usually appears in a purple Grecian garment. The color of one's garment usually corresponds to the color of the aura, and the style of the garment is taken from the era to which the spirit feels closest. Everywhere in the Subtle World the beauty of one's garment is expressed clearly in thought. In the world of thought we usually wear the garment of a former life. Those who have not preserved a clear memory of the past frequently have difficulties in the Subtle World. They remember only random parts of their many garments of the past, and thus create an ugly mixture. They feel a need to create a garment for themselves immediately, but their undisciplined imagination can visualize only scraps of their attire. Seeing different garments on others, the newcomers begin to rush about in thought, and each thought-wave evokes an unexpected fragment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 62:
The same thing happens with all mental construction, and in the end one must destroy all those ugly heaps. We do not idly advise you to concentrate, to develop thought in life, and to understand the feeling of harmony, so that each spiritual accumulation will prove useful in the Subtle World. We like simple and comfortable garments that do not impede Our work. It would be better if everyone could find a comfortable garment that will be useful in the Subtle World, and it is very sad when unseemly earthly garments are worn. Of course, the Guide will explain their ugliness and lack of comfort, but some people are so dull that they do not understand this advice. They wish to communicate with each other only through words and cannot grasp communication by thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 62:
The lower strata of the Subtle World manifest much ugliness. It is essential that Earth be purified of it. When I speak about the power of Beauty, I have in mind not only Earth, but also the Subtle World. We live half our lives in the Subtle World, and many of Our near ones are already in their subtle bodies. One can imagine the diversity of inner life manifested in Our Abode when the earthly exterior comes in contact with the supermundane worlds. Radiant are the flashes of fire and the rays! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 63:
We apply the highest measure of caution so as not to subject Our co-workers to unnecessary danger. But one can imagine how difficult it is at times to protect those who rush into danger, indignant at the Guiding Hand. Thus Our atmosphere is saturated. Only the cooperation of the Subtle World enables Us to expand possibilities. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 64:
We are always concerned that each action should take place at the right time. Our adversaries may bring the world into confusion and even into war, and We must foresee the consequences of such events in order to ensure that they be directed to the progress of nations. For these reasons We are called the World Government. Many fear such terms, yet pray willingly to the Highest Concept and readily accept a Guiding Hand. If we can imagine the Highest Concept and have a living faith in it, why can we not accept World Government? Thus, reverence for the Highest Concept of Hierarchy could be manifested. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 66:
It is especially important to understand that We do not expect large numbers of co-workers, and We ourselves are not many. But even a small community is valuable, for in addition to earthly assistance, the cooperation of the Subtle World can be summoned. For certain purposes these co-workers from the Subtle World are very useful. They have nothing in common with the husks that parade at spiritualistic seances and suck out the strength of those who are present. Nothing useful can be made from such husks. Of course, sometimes the harmony of those present can provide the possibility for developed spirits to manifest, but such harmony is very rare and requires lengthy association. Our cooperation with the higher spheres of the Subtle World has a different aim. Flammarion has been very useful to Us, and Marconi will also be useful, because such men can use wisely the powers of the Subtle World and understand how to labor for the Great Service on Earth. The inhabitants of the higher spheres can materialize easily, just as the inhabitants of Earth - the best ones - can easily visit the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 67:
67. Urusvati knows well that one cannot use any earthly measures to identify Our friends. It is not possible to demonstrate to an earthly understanding the broad dispersion of Our co-workers. They can be found in many different places, even in opposing camps, and can be found on both sides in a battle. One cannot explain such contradiction to an earthly consciousness, but Our Abode does not act in accordance with earthly laws. A broadened consciousness can understand that there are ties beyond earthly laws. Is it so difficult to imagine that Our friends can be found in different parts of the world and that, using the local languages, they try to restrain human madness? They may not even know about each other, but will nevertheless act for the same General Good. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 67:
This does not mean that We cannot occupy positions of world leadership. We accept them sometimes, but only as a special sacrifice. One should understand broadly the possibilities that are beyond earthly ones. We are greatly saddened when a Brother or Sister must take leave of Us to go on an earthly pilgrimage. Who will understand this sacrifice? Who will show the needed care and solicitude for this voluntary action? Will not such a pilgrimage be the bearing of a cross? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 70:
70. Urusvati is right to be indignant at all the falsehoods that are written about Us. Truly, if all the idle stories were gathered into one book, an unusual collection of falsehoods would result. Symbolic expressions, created over centuries, have been transformed into unbelievable fairy tales about treasures that are guarded by the Lords of Shambhala. In the elaborate Tibetan narratives it is hard to understand how the more fanciful exaggerations have accumulated. Through these exaggerations the Tibetan nation wished to enhance its position as a world focus. For example, it is written that the warriors of Shambhala are innumerable and invincible, and their leader defeats all evil and affirms the Kingdom of Good. Such is the belief in the East, which cherishes in its heart the legend about the victory of Light. For the East, each veiled word written for the glory of Light is justified, but the West thinks the opposite and wishes to unveil everything, even to the point of belittlement. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 72:
It will be asked what calmness there can be when the world is in convulsion, but it is precisely when the world is in extreme tension that calmness is needed. At such times problems are not solved by usual methods. It is necessary to call forth from the depths of one's accumulations all Primal Energy and all the steadfastness upon which calmness rests. However, there is much earthly impatience, which, like a hail of arrows, shatters the concentration. One must stop to remove these arrows and in doing so diverts one's attention from the most important. At decisive times it is most important to take part in Our Concentration. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 77:
77. Urusvati knows that every physical manifestation reveals some small part of the invisible world. There are photographic films that can record things invisible to the eye, such as a subject's radiations, yet sometimes fail to record parts of the subject's physical body. The powerful radiations of Primal Energy can even conceal someone, completely or partially. Skeptics can ask why such unusual photographs are so rarely obtained. This may depend upon the Primal Energy, or simply be a failure to examine the films with sufficient care. The quantity of so-called spoiled film is great, and no one takes the trouble to look carefully at seemingly unsuccessful photographs. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 77:
We conduct many experiments with films, and can say that the newest films are quite suitable for experiments which can help to solve problems posed by the invisible world. In addition to photographs made in the camera, images can also be made to appear by holding film in one's hands or by putting it under one's pillow at night. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 77:
Knowledge about the invisible world should be spread by all possible means. The success of evolution depends on it. Afterwards will come cognition of subtle energies. When We speak of the visibility of many subtle manifestations, some people regard it as a fiction. Such people cannot be brought to Our Abode, for they would be too frightened! All subtle signs would seem to them to be unbelievable and inaccessible. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 77:
Our apparatuses may resemble simple telegraphic receivers, but they are designed for more subtle vibrations. The necessary tension requires an increase in prana. The breathing of Our ozonizers can be likened to the breathing of living beings. Our lighting system, which resembles neon tubing, can burn very brightly. The effect of such mechanical devices can be increased by cognition of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 78:
78. Urusvati has seen explosions of black projectiles. What does this mean? Should it be understood as something symbolic, or as a vision of real projectiles? We must acknowledge, with great sorrow, the real existence of such dangerous projectiles even in the Subtle World. They spread a poisonous gas that reinforces the brown gas that contaminates the planet. The dark forces utilize the most destructive means to pierce the earthly atmosphere and project the deadly peril. They defy the laws of the Universe, and hope to attain their victory through confusion. They are not only dangerous adversaries, but also unwise ones, for they have no thought for the planetary balance. One who has seen the terrible explosions of these black projectiles can understand what extreme countermeasures are taken to dissipate their harmful effects. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 82:
82. Urusvati knows how unexpectedly great manifestations can occur. Thus, she has seen the strata of the Subtle World, not in her subtle body, but in the physical one, with open eyes and fully awake. She has seen the crowding in the Subtle World, and was astonished at the crowds that roamed idly with no work to do. True, she was shown that stratum of the Subtle World which especially concerns Us. In it were seen the contemporary clothes that reinforce an earthly way of thinking, and people crowded together as in the square of any modern town. We are greatly saddened that such crowds are the least accessible for evolution. It can be observed that their thinking is so egocentric that they cannot see beyond their own crowded and motionless circle. They contaminate each other and, as on Earth, fail to look up. Urusvati can attest to how densely crowded these strata are. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 82:
One cannot often permit the observation of the Subtle World with open eyes and while fully awake. Such an experiment can cause great tension of the organism and is harmful for the eyes. But in honor of St. Sergius' Day We wanted to show Urusvati a striking picture. Usually, it is only in dreams and in the subtle body that people can contact the Subtle World and allow these invisible images to be remembered. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 82:
We can see the Subtle World with open eyes, but it is not easy to acquire such clairvoyance. Of the several kinds of clairvoyance We experience, that with open eyes is the most difficult. Urusvati is able to see with open eyes those in the Subtle World who wish to become visible to her, but in the previous example, We are speaking about becoming an observer, and simply finding yourself on a street in the Subtle World without any participation in that World. The evidence of that life should be remembered sometimes so that one is encouraged to vigorously strive to rise above these strata. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 83:
83. Urusvati understands the uniformity of law in all worlds. People usually think that the laws of the physical world do not apply to the spiritual world, but every event in life reminds one that the essence of a law is immutable. For instance, when climbing a mountain one leaves all unnecessary loads behind. Is it not the same in the spiritual world? A man falling from a height increases speed as he falls and not even the softest mattress will save the falling one. Is it not the same in the spiritual world? One can compare the foundations of all worlds and come to see the uniformity of laws. One should approach the Subtle World with this measuring rod. Some qualities may be less perceptible than in the physical world, whereas others will be exaggerated. In the lower strata lust is increased, and in the higher spheres the best qualities are enhanced. There, one's sense of duty grows, and is especially evident at the time of reincarnation. A high spirit does not resist moving naturally into a new life. It rejoices at the possibility of self-improvement, and actively seeks more difficult tasks in order to test its renewed consciousness. The high spirit strives to a difficult path, while the weak one clings to laziness and cowardice. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 85:
Contact with the Subtle World helps greatly. The three fundamental worlds are often likened to the three kinds of ocean currents. An experienced seaman pays no attention to the drift of surface foam, nor does he fear the middle turbulence, but he forecasts storms according to the deepest currents. Thus, let us not fear the foam of the physical, but let us pay attention to the subtle manifestations. We should understand the essence according to the fiery signs. The Primal Energy is the fiery substance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 86:
Faith is true knowledge, and trust is the way to success. Distrust is the result of ignorance about Our work. It is essential to relate every individual situation to world conditions and to recognize how much Our help is complicated by human error. People defeat their best possibilities. We point out the necessity for unification, but there are not even three people who can fulfill Our requests! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 87:
We are occupied a great deal with the study of psycho-chemistry. The Subtle World helps in this research because it is replete with the subtlest chemical activities, which facilitate distant communications and create the circumstances for sensitive discrimination. Everyone can begin such experiments by observing why he feels attracted to or repelled by certain objects. In time, this type of experiment will be taken up by chemical laboratories, but even now careful observation will help to analyze such phenomena, and the effect of psycho-chemical reactions on the most elementary substances will be discovered. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 88:
There is a difference between the karma of aggression and that of defense. It can be shown how aggressors suffer the most grievous consequences and how terrible their condition is in the Subtle World. People delude themselves by thinking that great conquerors do not reap bad karma during their earthly lives. But karma has its own timely approach, and does not show itself immediately. Life is continuous, and the wise ones understand their lives as a single necklace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 89:
89. Urusvati understands the significance of silence. But what kind of silence must this be? People think that silence is simply not uttering any sound, but true power comes when the whole being is overwhelmed by silence and an energy is generated that permits communion with the Higher World. We know these hours of surging energy, and can affirm that this kind of silence is the highest tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 89:
When silence reigns in Our Tower it means that We are experiencing this powerful tension, and communion with the Higher World will result in a renewal of forces. We need such an accumulation of new forces, just as all of life needs it. It would be a mistake to suppose that We do not need replenishment of energy. In revealing Our human side to you, I am strengthening Our bond with humanity. We certainly do not want to appear as "Beings beyond the clouds"! On the contrary, We want to be close co-workers with humanity. Therefore, let a closeness be created that will be the threshold of cooperation. It is especially needed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 92:
92. Urusvati knows that working with Us is a Great Service and a reverence of Hierarchy. So many divisive ideas have permeated the world that we must seek the common thread in all concepts. We are called by various names in the world's many languages, and Our work is understood differently by different people. But further division should not be allowed. There is not one Teaching that has not been rent by distortion. Even the Teaching given late in the last century has already split into many rival groups. Hence, the unification of ideas is essential. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 93:
93. Urusvati knew long ago the identity of the Founder of the Brotherhood. It is possible to trace the long chain of incarnations and the periods in the Subtle World, yet in all this diversity the fundamental, unchanging goal of existence should be discerned. Similarly, one can see how, though earthly temples and strongholds have perished, the ideas that brought them into being have not died. Not only do they nourish entire generations, but, as centuries go by they continue to flourish beautifully with a new understanding. We pay no attention to superficial fluctuations, knowing that the essence is unchangeable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 93:
The different incarnations of the Founder can be observed in their amazing outward variety: at times the Master, or the suffering Spiritual Teacher, or the Hero; at times the Hermit, or the Leader of nations, or the wise Ruler; then the Monk, the Philosopher, and finally, in the Subtle World, the Healer of the people on Earth. It would be too much to enumerate all the former lives, but in all there was the same Service and the same persecution. In the Subtle World, Service was more peaceful, because it was possible to remain in a circle in which the energy was not aimlessly consumed. But on Earth more energy must be used for defense than for productive activity, and this is burdensome. It takes centuries to grow accustomed to directing energy where it will be useful. But you must remember that every transmission of energy with a benevolent purpose brings its good result. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 93:
We have had opportunities to visit the ruins of temples erected by Us ages ago. There are many such temples in Egypt, in Greece, and all over the world. We know that these walls served their purpose and are no longer needed, but their essence remains and does not lose its freshness. Thus We testify, We who have experienced much and seen much. People often do not understand the correlation of the past with the future. Our Community has preserved many examples of Service, and We can testify to the continued vitality of all the Sacrifices. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 94:
One can imagine what violent currents of willful madness inundate every movement for good! Why think about remote hierophants of evil when ordinary people, who seem to be struggling against evil, are actually increasing it to the maximum. Such is the situation on Earth. The ungrateful sons of Earth are hastening to bring catastrophe closer, and each warning is taken as an offense. Thus the world has inscribed the truth about Golgotha. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 96:
96. Urusvati knows the significance of synthesis. If this foundation is not accepted, the most useful works will be destined for destruction. The essence of Our Abode is not properly understood because people arbitrarily categorize. Some consider Us to be Hermits of Kailas, while others think that We are Beings of the Subtle World. Such distinctions destroy the synthesis of Our Existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 97:
97. Urusvati knows the balance between harmony and evolution. These correlative concepts are often taken as being contradictory, but, in reality, can evolution ever be inharmonious? And how can harmony be created without evolution? Yet people prefer to understand harmony as an immobile and inactive state, and use it as an excuse for their irresponsibility. While the world is in convulsion people prefer to sit in sweet oblivion, and call their benumbed condition by the lofty word "harmony." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 97:
However, the strong chords of harmony are tensed, and as they expand they contribute to evolution. Similarly, the benefit of evolution is in its continuously accelerating motion. It is beautiful to realize that the world is perpetually evolving, in ever-increasing striving and motion. People do not look into the future, but secretly dream about an impossible static condition. But there can be no static evolution. The spiral of evolution is an eternal ascent that even the convulsions of chaos cannot arrest. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 99:
99. Urusvati agrees with Us that the present century is the century of thought. Only in the present century have people begun to accept that thought is energy. None of the thinkers of past centuries could reveal that thought is the motive force of the world, because in order to understand the process of thought a knowledge of physical sciences and of many other discoveries was first needed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 100:
100. Urusvati remembers that the events in Spain were predicted ten years earlier, and that the dates of other great events were also given. Some may wonder why certain events were predicted far in advance, whereas others, apparently far more significant, were not pointed out at all. From an earthly point of view, this question is quite reasonable, but on what basis should some events be considered more important than others? Let us remember that beyond worldly understanding there is a supermundane one. Some events may greatly influence human affairs yet leave no trace upon the pages of history. On the other hand, events may occur that seem to be only local, but in reality are most significant and become turning points in the history of the world. Such seeming contradictions between earthly and supermundane evaluations can create confusion in people's minds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 100:
We have often been accused of being interested in insignificant events while being deliberately indifferent to important ones. To this We say, "You of little faith, where are the scales on which you can weigh with such precision the events of the world? Can you assume the right to judge nations and the actions that fulfil their karma?" Even individuals must be judged sparingly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 100:
Often a leader is unworthy of the esteem that he enjoys during his lifetime, and only later do the results indicate how unfruitful his activities were. Today can be seen, but tomorrow must be imagined. The events of the world can be likened to mosaics, which are seen clearly only from a distance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 102:
If we were to imagine the greatest Spiritual Toiler on Earth, we would associate Him with tremendous power in the Subtle World. But contact with the purified Fire of Space would direct Him even to the Fiery World. There is no force that can prevent the ascent of the spirit that harbors no doubt. Doubt is like a hole in a balloon. Everything is in motion and is carried into Infinity. I say this to remind you that the natural direction of man is upward. Doubt is nothing but holes in one's pockets, and diamonds cannot be carried safely in such pockets. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 102:
In Our Life there is no such thing as doubt. The attraction to the higher worlds is tremendous, and We must exert great effort not to be torn away from Earth, where Earthly burdens have been chosen voluntarily and consciously. Such sacrifice is forged by love and by the experiences of former lives that kindled love for those who suffer. Experience can either kindle love or sharpen hatred, and who will be the one to burn on the stake of hatred? Will it not be the one who hates? Love must become wise and active. This concept is very subtle and one can easily stumble over it, or fall prey to hypocrisy. Only labor for the good of the world will afford the proper balance. Labor evokes joy and cognizance of Infinity, and imparts a realization of the mobility of the worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 103:
straight-knowledge will indicate the rhythm of labor. The world is carried forward irresistibly, and the tempo of work must keep pace with the race into Infinity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 105:
105. Urusvati knows how great earthly achievements could be if true collaboration were practiced. No one knows how far human thought can reach without distortion. No one can fully comprehend the task entrusted to him from the Subtle World. To each is given a seed of Goodness as a foundation for his experiments. But people do not cultivate these benevolent gifts, for they cannot perceive the higher worlds from which are sent such waves of Goodness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 107:
It is important to recognize that thought can not only create the outer symptoms of disease, but can also compel dormant embryonic diseases to arise and begin their work of destruction. What better proves the existence of the power of thought? There are innumerable such thought messages roaming the world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 108:
And now, for example, a school of fish can be glimpsed in the ray. Thought must be unusually clear to create such harmonious forms, for obscured thinking creates monstrous forms. It is most important to look at least once into the treasury of Akasha, but such glimpses are hard on human sight, and We must practice caution with Our co-workers. However, in this book We can record that Our Sister was able to see such treasures of thought-creativeness even while in her physical body. These observations should not be repeated often because people have polluted the lower spheres, and some experiments are dangerous to the health. Our Blue Ray can reveal many subtle forms, but seldom can We allow such manifestations. Urusvati saw this Ray in single combat with the destructive fire. Only in an extreme case can such a powerful Ray be applied throughout the whole world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 108:
You may remember how We observed Our own Images reflected upon the surface of a polished board. The same principles operate in the subtle spheres as they do in television today, but you saw this phenomenon seventeen years ago. Such experiences should be recorded and eventually compared with new scientific discoveries. Much has been projected into the world, but it takes time for it to be realized. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 109:
The Blessed One Himself preached the Middle Way. Only the Middle Way can engender true reverence for the precious Primal Energy. Our Abode lives by the law of the Middle Way. He who desires to ponder upon Our Abode should ask himself if he understands the beauty of the Middle Way. The foundation must be laid upon the best, with the best, and for the best, and it is the Middle Way that leads the best ones through the best fields. Work itself, when done in the spirit of the Middle Way, will never be disharmonious, and will lead toward the foundations of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 109:
Urusvati has seen the crowds of the Subtle World, but those of whom We speak do not live amidst these strata. One must learn to know the various spheres, and must realize by what Earth is surrounded. Thus, one will better understand why We must be so vigilant. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 110:
110. Urusvati knows that he who strives to discriminate between the laws of the three worlds during his earthly life approaches the fullness of self-realization. Where then should one look for the sparks of the Fiery World? Can they be found amidst the earthly dust? Of course, it is precisely in every earthly manifestation that one can find the sparks of the Fiery World. Therefore, each one should be more observant in his daily life. One must learn to refrain from hasty conclusions, which may result in harmful reactions. One must understand the harm of baseless accusations and thoughtless complaints; otherwise one will act like the man who, instead of expressing gratitude when he was saved from drowning, immediately began to complain that his clothes were spoiled! Frequently lives have been saved by the loss of a mere finger, but We hear more complaints about lost fingers than gratitude for lives that were saved. However, We will not forget those things that are far removed from the Fiery World, but will continue Our help, and will speak firmly about reverence for all the treasures of the three worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 110:
Urusvati sensed correctly the state of consciousness of some of the spheres of the Subtle World, in which hopeless grief reigns simply because of the inability to think or to imagine. No one teaches how to discipline the mind, and no one cares to develop the imagination, but without these wings it is impossible to soar to the higher spheres. One should know that there is a realm where purified thoughts reign. One should realize how beautiful is the path to this realm, where thoughts become feelings. Earthly hearts can respond to those benevolent, purifying thoughts and sense their creative grace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 111:
This age is difficult. People refuse to heed the significance of their destructions and wars, which cause great upheavals in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 113:
113. In her flights to far-off worlds, Urusvati sensed their differences. It may seem strange that in spite of their foundation of Oneness there are so many differences, even in manifestations that seem to resemble earthly conditions. In addition, the inner atmosphere of those worlds is wondrous! The colors at times may remind one of earthly colors, but their substance is entirely different. The colors of the oceans of Earth cannot compare to the depth and transparency of the waters of the Subtle World. The atmosphere of the Subtle World resembles a rainbow, but its subtle colors are totally unlike the colors of earthly rainbows. The fish can fly, but their coloring has no equivalent in fish of Earth, and the most luxurious feathers of earthly birds cannot compare to the plumage of the Subtle World. The people resemble earthly people, but amaze one by the subtlety of their features and tissues. Their voices remind one of the finest singing on Earth, yet the meaning is entirely different. Such differences are striking to the human consciousness, and one must become accustomed to them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 113:
Blessed are those who, while in the gross body, are already prepared to accept the manifoldness of the worlds. Do not think that such acceptance comes easily, for one must be spiritually experienced to be able to accept Reality. The word "accept" signifies the very essence of evolution. There are even cultured and educated people who cannot comprehend the many and varied worlds, and therefore do not have access to the Subtle World. Subtle feelings can never be forced. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 113:
Whoever rejects the idea of the Subtle World is preparing a miserable abode for himself. One must cultivate a broad expansion of ideas, for without it one cannot hope to have flights in the subtle body. A timid subtle body, even if it succeeds in leaving the physical body, will be terrified and will remain motionless. It is not easy to enter the Subtle World without fear, and to calmly observe and study. The crowds in the Subtle World are as unusual as the beings on the far-off worlds. The luminous matter is different from the earthly matter, but even amidst endless differences, one must adhere to the idea of Oneness. Our Abode is One, yet it is multifaceted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 114:
114. Urusvati is well acquainted with the so-called sacred pains, and also with other painful sensations whose origins are not known. One should look for the cause of these strange pains in one's contacts with the Subtle World. Just as the gross body can receive "shocks," which are followed by painful reactions, so can the subtle body be influenced by various forces which it then transmits to its physical counterpart. Many nervous reactions are linked to the reflexes of the Subtle World. One cannot remain physically insensitive to experiences in the Subtle World. One is subject to many painful reactions, similar to stings, which in turn will affect the nerves and cause pain in the nerve centers. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 114:
Urusvati has met pseudo-teachers and their followers in the Subtle World. Such contacts are quite usual, and are by no means pleasant, but one should know that they exist. Such instances teach us to be cautious and give one an idea of the unusual variety of manifestations in all existence. Only one who has gained knowledge from personal experience will refrain from drawing hasty conclusions, and will carefully record all new impressions in his Chalice of Accumulations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 116:
When We discuss motion, We have in mind the very same dispersal of darkness. We advocate battle not as fratricidal slaughter, but as a beautiful defense of the whole manifested world. One cannot remain at peace when chaos is raging. It would be appropriate to illustrate this idea by the ancient maxim that to appreciate safety one must experience several earthquakes. Only on life's precipice can one perceive Infinity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 117:
Urusvati knows well the communications link with the Brotherhood; only by means of this link can one know the varied states of existence. Our Brotherhood is like a laboratory of all branches of life. The new Teaching is now being spread throughout the whole world, introducing a new knowledge of the subtle energies. Our victory too, is subject to subtle conditions. Sometimes years are required to make the right path, already outlined by Us, visible to earthly eyes. Later, people will remark on how specifically events were foreseen, and some will then appreciate Our sense of co-measurement in revealing the truth. Thus, learn from Our patience. May the adamant aspiration of the Brotherhood be an example for you in all your actions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 118:
118. Urusvati is familiar with the many details that have been given to people about the Brotherhood and the Subtle World. We have records in which all such messages have been entered, and when We gather together all Our words We have a precise record of the many details which together provide a clear picture. These messages were deliberately scattered, and can be found in the historical records of various nations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 118:
People complain that they cannot find sufficient information about the Subtle World, yet there are many indications to be discovered if people would pay attention to the many shelves of books and realize that historical legends are not meant for the delusion of human minds! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 118:
Each of Us, in the course of many and varied lives, has appeared in the subtle body and witnessed many events. Is it conceivable that when I appeared from the Subtle World in the capacity of a physician, My healing visitations could have been attributed to mere delusion? We can point out volumes of such phenomena witnessed by people on Earth. It is important that such earthly witnesses be given the opportunity to testify to their experiences, no matter how unusual they might seem. One cannot assume that all people, of all beliefs, are liars! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 120:
It is correctly observed that a special vibration is needed for the realization of the diamond of consciousness. This vibration originates in pure aspiration, for which conscious knowledge is required. There is neither magic nor sorcery in the ability to perceive this beautiful moment. When man brings impressions from the Subtle World into his physical life he may also perceive the Fiery Gates. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 120:
We intensify and deepen these diamond moments through a clear understanding of their significance. Indeed, they are so brief that no effort is required. Prolonged communication with the Subtle World can be achieved, but simultaneous awareness of the two worlds is momentary. We are not referring to Our guiding powers and Our messages to the world. Our discourses, and My words, are not coming to you now from the Subtle World, but are the result of the transmission of thought from a distance. When Urusvati sees the events taking place in Our Tower it is a special function of telepathic vision, whereas discourse with Us corresponds to direct radio messages. That channel cannot be revealed to everybody, nor can everybody have access to Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 120:
What We are speaking of here is something else, the diamond moment between sleep and the waking state, at the moment of the return of the subtle body into the physical one. Each human being has the power to experience this moment that connects the two worlds, but for this one must develop a subtle awareness. All recollections of the Subtle World are extremely useful for human evolution, and even reminders about the lower strata of the Subtle World serve as a useful warning. Human thought moves in the direction of cognition of the various realms, and even the fiercest Armageddon is helpless to prevent the predestined knowledge. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 120:
There are those who define all the worlds as material, but in the final analysis one comes to understand that all is spirit-matter. Hence, the worlds are material, after all. Indeed, the Tower of Chun is built of matter. But let us not complicate our thinking with nomenclature; the signs of all the three worlds are being manifested, and earthly man can even see the sparks of the Fiery World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 121:
One should remember the myths about Icarus and Simon Magus, which suggest flights into the Subtle World. Some day man will again develop the power of levitation, but first he must understand psychic energy. Similar predictions can be traced in other fields. We do not fail to remind people about those possibilities that are knocking at their doors and can accelerate their evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 122:
We have saved many works of art. We can foresee how the dark ones will apply all their skill to minimize favorable conditions, and from the highest spheres of existence We know at which time We must help humanity. These preliminary plans are in the Subtle World well in advance. We do not conceal the need for urgent measures, because, in the ongoing Armageddon, the dark ones hope to corrupt all human energies. But We know how to oppose them. Thus, observe where We direct Our care. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 123:
123. Urusvati notices how the cosmic currents affect not only world events, but also the lives of individuals. One can observe unusual illnesses and even epidemics that cannot be accounted for by usual causes. One can notice how sometimes people become susceptible to colds and sudden nervous pains. The treatment of such unusual ailments should also be unusual. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 126:
Our Inner Life is conditioned by definite methods which are based upon immutable laws. Our Abode can exist only in fulfillment of the laws of evolution. You have witnessed how, quite unexpectedly, scientists sometimes confirm what the Teaching has already proclaimed. It would be appropriate to point out that in addition to the given Teaching certain unexplainable impulses are received by scientists. Our thought-messages fly all over the world, and We sow the seeds generously in space. Space is full of ideas. This condition is called the "digestive power of Infinity." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 127:
Some may ask if it is possible that within only two decades such a powerful cosmic tension can develop. Such a question proves that the significance of Armageddon is little understood. Anyone who knows about the approaching end of Kali Yuga recognizes that it cannot occur without world upheavals. The forces that were particularly powerful during the Black Age must now struggle for survival, and they prefer a general catastrophe to defeat. We must co-measure Our forces according to the planetary situation, for during such tension the least exaggeration of effort can destroy the equilibrium. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 128:
128. Urusvati was restrained several times from undertaking extremely dangerous flights. The Teacher must protect one from overcourageous investigations. The higher spheres scorch like the heat of the sun, and the lower spheres are oppressive for the higher consciousness. It is impossible to fly through all the spheres, for the subtle body would be consumed. The division of the spheres of the Subtle World is determined within one's own consciousness. The transfer to the higher spheres must be gradual. Just as physicians supervise their patients, Guides are appointed to help the disciples to preserve their balance so that this transfer may be performed intelligently. In the Subtle World each violation of equilibrium causes a shock. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 128:
It is difficult for people to understand that the knowledge acquired on Earth is essential for their experience in the Subtle World - not only the knowledge itself, but also the degree of perceptiveness and tolerance. When people demand these qualities of themselves they will automatically develop an open-mindedness that will bring them to the Fiery Gates. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 129:
129. Urusvati attempts to compare a flight to the far-off worlds to a flight into the higher spheres of the Subtle World or up to the Fiery Realm. Fundamentally, both flights are performed in the subtle body, although in different dimensions, and there is danger in both of them. A definite change of pressure is felt when approaching the far-off worlds. For example, let us remember what happened to Sister I., whose flights nearly tore the connecting cord. The dangers are even more grave when we prematurely attempt to contact the Fiery Worlds. The subtle body can be consumed if it has not been prepared by a lengthy, gradual approach. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 129:
Only seldom are We able to be in touch with the Fiery World. Normally, these contacts occur through the corresponding spheres of the Subtle World, and in this way the law of goal-fitness is obeyed. With the broadening of consciousness this sense of goal-fitness is applied more intelligently. The physical world envelops Our Abode and We take upon Ourselves the task of maintaining the balance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 131:
131. Urusvati understands the beauty of collaboration with the Subtle World. Anyone who imagines that such contact is with a dead world only displays complete ignorance. We constantly work with this living world. We are particularly strengthened by the broad knowledge transmitted by Our co-workers in the Subtle World. Those who are limited by physical existence are able to learn only one aspect of truth, but the broad scope of Our science is acquired through knowledge that We derive from the Subtle World. One should not be limited by the physically visible horizon. The time will come when people will be able to enrich their lives by natural means, but this will require the ability to perceive life everywhere. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 131:
It is correct to say that a community of people represents a crown of achievement, but for a perfect community there must be refinement and unification of consciousness. It is not a small task to unify consciousness in true collaboration. In the higher spheres of the Subtle World the soul begins to understand that collaboration brings power and success, but when people return to Earth, they forget the value of reciprocity. They also forget about Our existence, though they were aware of Us in the Subtle World, met Our Brothers, and understood the significance of Dokyood. Nevertheless, the appointed hour is approaching, and people will either understand what is predestined or choose catastrophe. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 132:
132. Urusvati remembers her visit to Dokyood, where it was a great joy to see children striving for heroic deeds. It is also interesting to see those who have not yet outlived their physical experiences. They are unable to approach the physical atmosphere from the Subtle World, because such an approach causes tension in the subtle body, and results in the secretion of an unusual sweat that decreases the vital force. Thus, the Guide must regulate the inner condition to conform to the degree of desire for Service. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 132:
Among those who have experienced a long earthly life there can be found an organization that helps others to recognize Hierarchy. The beings from the Highest Spheres are not always perceived by those in the Subtle World, and though their presence is more pronounced than on Earth, there are many disbelievers even in the Subtle World. Those who were ignorant on Earth are stubborn and carry their doubts and negations with them into the Subtle World. One should remember this so that one may be ready to follow the Teachings when in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 132:
Urusvati saw those who were eager to see their Teacher. Remember that We do visit the various spheres of the Subtle World, although it is difficult for Us to remain in the lower strata. Brother K. fell ill while fulfilling His mission on the earthly plane, and the lower layers of the Subtle World are just as dense. Urusvati is aware of this denseness and suffocation. It is better to know of all the difficulties of a dedicated life than to dream only of "heavenly harps and songs." We purposely emphasize the difficult side; first, in order not to hide the truth, and second, if man realizes the joy of spiritual achievement, he will also realize that even the greatest difficulties are nothing when compared with the grandeur of illumination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 133:
133. Urusvati knows how extremely difficult it is on occasion for Us to visit meetings of earthly people; visiting the Subtle World is easier. We all realize that to achieve results on the earthly plane more energy is needed than in dealing with the Subtle World. Where the energy of thought can be applied directly it is easier to establish contact, but thought in earthly conditions is so confused that the sending requires an increased tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 134:
The Stone from the far-off worlds is a significant teraph of the Brotherhood. Much has been written about this Stone. A part of it performs the duty of a messenger throughout the world, carried by the hands of the chosen. People call the Stone "Grail," but it has also been called by many other names. Legends of all times reveal some of the truth regarding this Stone, but its most significant aspect is not mentioned - the Stone is permeated with a substance that helps to preserve the vibrational communications with the far-off worlds. Likewise, a small particle of the Stone serves as a link with the Brotherhood. Thus again there is a scientific basis for a legend which has become a part of human history. We purposely emphasize the scientific aspect of this legend because the ignorant ones are ever ready to attribute everything to the darkness of superstition. Urusvati knows this Stone of Our Abode. We preserve it in a special place so that the vibrations may retain their original power. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 138:
Do not think that it is easy to reject the past. Great knowledge must be acquired before one can recognize the spiral of evolution, which perpetually surges forward. Usually people dwell on yesterday, not realizing that each tomorrow brings new knowledge, and the day that is hardly over has already engendered new accumulations. Night brings communion with the Subtle World and the renewal of energies. In the morning people seldom remember their experiences of the night just passed, but they feel the increase of energy. Scientists explain this phenomenon in a narrow materialistic way, but more experienced observers perceive different causes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 142:
Armageddon began in 1931, and now the year 1942 is pointed out as an important one when the next series of world events will be decided. We have spoken of the year 1942 before, and it is significant that this same year is resounding also among humanity. An epic of planetary significance unfolds around each Indication. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 143:
One simply must pay heed to life's manifestations, and admit that there exists an invisible world, even on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 145:
We never tire of disseminating useful information, and We advise you to treat it with care, for it will be of use in the Subtle World. Thus, one should develop the particular ability to catch the thoughts of space. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 146:
It should be pointed out that the main Teaching was given by Him when He was in His subtle body. This consummation corresponded fully with the brilliant Truth proclaimed by Him. Wisely He gave a simple word to the people regarding the foundations of life. It was possible for only a few followers to be entrusted with the Teaching that came from the Subtle World since, in accordance with tradition, the Teaching was transmitted orally. However, the Apocrypha do not contain His last instructions, which dealt with the power of thought and would not have been understood by the majority of people. The Teacher knew that ignorance could distort Truth and that only harm would result. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 149:
149. Urusvati remembers the Great Pilgrim. In the Arabian desert He was in solitude, but in a sheik's tent He found friends and helpers. He often remained alone, and one should not think that His journeys were always with wealthy caravans. Remember that everyone, when clad in an earthly sheath, is subject to the conditions of the physical world. It is usually supposed that when Our Brothers go into the world they will be placed in special conditions that are unnatural to them, but nature is a state conditioned by law. Every one of Us knows this and selects His path consciously. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 150:
Great is His luminosity in the Subtle World, and He loves to descend into the lower spheres so that His prana may purify the dark realms. It is not easy even for Him to descend, and one should appreciate all the more this example of His selfless healing of those who suffer there. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 150:
It is customary for Us to visit the lower spheres of the Subtle World where a compassionate heart can save multitudes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 160:
He also said, "You are used to fearing death because you were not taught about the passing into a better World." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 164:
164. Urusvati knows what cosmic conditions accompanied the transition of the Great Pilgrim into the Subtle World, but besides the known violent disturbances there were many others. Is it any wonder that earthly events coincide with cosmic ones? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 164:
Thus, the Teacher knew that the events had been inevitable, and began to teach from the Subtle World. These Teachings also remained unrecorded, and thus arose one more example of injustice. In the manuscripts that have come down to us one comes across brief hints about His visitations from the Subtle World, but even the disciples failed to take the opportunity to reveal to others that His greatest Revelations were given when He was in His subtle body. Yet this information would have been of great value to the whole world. The Teacher did not insist, for He knew that space would guard His Teachings in a far better way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 165:
Now let us examine another path, that of the intellectual leader, the leader in creativeness, after whom a whole century of the highest achievements is named. We refer to the Age of Pericles, an era that is associated with the most refined manifestations. Science and creative power characterize this era. Pericles knew recognition and also the blows of Fate. He was surrounded by the finest intellects of his time, philosophers who left to humanity the legacy of an entire age of thought. The Great Pilgrim was a friend to Pericles, and highly approved of this unforgettable and brilliant era of knowledge and beauty. It is interesting to note how the finest spirits are brought together, so that later they may meet on the field of labor. One should watch attentively the accumulation of diverse qualities that will lead to creative work on a world scale. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 167:
One might ask why these evil beings, while in the Subtle World, do not learn that their dark attempts are fruitless. The fact is that their protectors are vigilant! Remember the ancient legend about the demons who concealed the Light from the sight of the disciples with their wings, and know that in the lowest strata of the astral spheres such obscuring of Light is indeed possible. This happens on Earth as well. The persecutors of the Teachings of Light inflict harm consciously as well as unconsciously, and grow increasingly furious as, against their will, they are magnetically drawn to the Teaching. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 169:
The Teacher called for the realization of Cosmos. He continually confirmed the existence of the beings of the Subtle World, particularly in His last discourses. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 171:
171. Urusvati knows that it is by the power of free will that people create their existence in the Subtle World. When the will is pure and strong, when the Primal Energy is not weakened by base instincts, then passing into the Subtle World becomes easy and the higher spheres can be reached. Verily, man creates his own destiny. The Great Pilgrim said this also, and He warned that on the way to the higher spheres many hands try to impede the ascent, but the will and the Primal Energy carry the aspirant upward. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 171:
Pure will can be cultivated in all environments, and psychic energy can be preserved in all circumstances. Each person, small or great, is equally endowed with free will. Everyone has this highest gift and may either accept it or, in ignorance, prefer to squander the entrusted treasure. Everyone has sufficient psychic energy for fearless flight into the Subtle World, but must first of all overcome the fear of the unknown and learn something about the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 171:
Even the humblest aspirant can find information about the Subtle World. One need only sharpen one's free will in this direction. Unfortunately, most people resist the idea that their true home is not on Earth, but somewhere in space. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 172:
172. Urusvati understands the receptivity of children. Particularly during early childhood, and up to the age of seven, recollections of the Subtle World can be awakened. Children sense that they have experienced some kind of unusual life, and it can be helpful to ask them to recall any memory they may have that is of an extraordinary nature. Such prompting is called "the opening of the memory," and even if the memories should diminish with the passing years, some sparks of an earlier beautiful existence will always be felt. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 172:
The Great Pilgrim loved children and saw in them the evolution of mankind. It is they who will carry life forward, and each of us must share his experiences with them. But it is still wiser to awaken in them recollections of the Subtle World. The most profound spiritual life will be formed where the consciousness is opened to the perception of the Subtle World, and the Invisible becomes accessible. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 172:
The phenomenon of the materialization of the subtle body of the Teacher strengthened the belief of the disciples in the reality of the Invisible World. Not all of them were able to perceive the essence of that world, but the window had at least been opened to a certain degree. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 174:
The Great Pilgrim also taught about the quality of achievement and said, "Whoever improves the quality of his labor is already performing a good deed. Even if he acts only for his own sake, he contributes to the benefit of others. One's labor has a special effect on others and everyone benefits from it. Not only on Earth are great deeds appreciated; the Subtle World, too, watches beautiful labor attentively." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 176:
Human thoughts also grow in space. Every heroic, unselfish thought can be a seed for generating the future world. The Great Teachers are Cosmic Creators, but every thinker can also become a creator of good. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 177:
177. Urusvati knows that miracles cannot always take place. In addition to cosmic reasons and interference from the negative forces of the Subtle World, human disbelief can be an obstacle. It is difficult to discern the line between disbelief and doubt; both snakes come from the same nest. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 179:
It was not by chance, but only after deep and long contemplation, that the Great Thinker decided to bring His knowledge from the new planet. This was not desertion, but the realization that ideas rule the world, and that thought is limitless. Thus He made known the new communication. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 179:
The actual withdrawal from this world to the far-off worlds, in itself was not new, but His conscious attitude toward the responsibility He assumed, was. The far-off world, even in its purely physical condition, cannot be easy for the Teacher, and is especially difficult because of His continued collaboration with the Brotherhood. Earthly rays, in their present condition, cannot be considered beneficial, because the planet is sick and its balance is lost. In ordinary earthly communications, atmospheric conditions may vary greatly, but how much more varied and powerful are the emanations of the far-off worlds! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 181:
He also taught, "If a traveler knocked at your door at night, you would ask what he wanted, and probably let him in and give him shelter. Why then do you so persistently drive away the thoughts that knock at your door? A guest from a distant land is welcome, but a wise thought from a far-off world is driven away. You look for news in the marketplace, but ignore the Messengers of Light. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
183. Urusvati knows that in all ages the Great Teachers stressed the power of thought, the far-off worlds, the continuity of lives, and the Subtle World. In India, Egypt, China, Persia, in Palestine, and later in Europe, almost the same words were pronounced. And now We must reiterate the identical truths. The affirmation of the same facts nearly five thousand years ago ended in martyrdom, just as it does now. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
People assume that they have progressed in so many ways and proudly point to their technical achievements, but they have advanced very little in the cognition of truth. One can search throughout the world and will discover the shameful fact that only a few strive toward the realization of Truth, and these few will only whisper timidly about the Subtle World. If one were to explore the history of human enlightenment, one would discover that there exists an immobility of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 186:
Thus the Thinker prepared His listeners for the perception of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 187:
187. Urusvati knows why it is unwise to speak badly about those who have passed into the Subtle World. The Thinker often warned people about this, and said, "Do not condemn the deceased, for what will you say to them when you meet again? Who knows, you might have to live once more as neighbors! Prepare joy for yourself." This understanding did not originate in Rome or Greece, but in far more remote antiquity, when people already understood the interdependence of the worlds. The Subtle World requires a careful approach, because everything there exists mentally, and earthly criticism can be extremely disturbing to subtle beings, who, in turn, can respond with unkind thoughts. Retaliation reigns, especially in the lower and middle spheres, and one should not provoke it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 187:
It is also possible that by criticism one may retard the evolution of those beings, some of whom may be at the point of overcoming their unrighteousness. It is cruel to surround them with vibrations like the barking of dogs. In addition, people are unable to judge the motives for another's actions, and unjust criticism will only burden his karma. People judge in ignorance, and thus deprive themselves of joy, and loss of joy is a great misfortune. The Thinker took the idea of care for the Subtle World from Anaxagoras, who said that in tearing its fine texture, we also tear our own garment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 191:
If we discuss the far-off worlds we must accept the idea of distant influences. A strong spirit, while in the far-off worlds, may be filled with a desire to increase the work for good, and thus will send a particle of his energy for the inspiration and daring of those on Earth. Formerly, mothers prayed that double strength be granted to the incarnating soul. Some legends record the existence of certain nations that knew about the power of the spirit and about the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 193:
"It is often said that sleep is similar to death, but people forget what this truly means. Sleep does not resemble actual physical death, but, in the Subtle World, is similar to that experience. Some people, when entering the Supermundane Realms, drag along with them a sleepy, benumbed existence, and therefore fail to learn or improve themselves. But those with a developed mind can immediately begin their next ascent." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 194:
"The nation's leaders and judges should travel the world and learn to understand people before taking up their responsibilities toward their fellow citizens. They must search for the sources of their happiness and will learn that few live in contentment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 195:
195. Urusvati knows that an inactive, sleepy earthly life is an obstacle to progress in the Subtle World. The nerve centers, which have their prototypes in the subtle body, cannot become keen in a life without action. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
The Thinker said, "Each man has within himself a potential force that can bring him into direct contact with the Highest World. This force builds the essence of his consciousness and enables Us to transmit information into its core. He who can establish constant contact with the Highest World is able to help build the future, but if this communion is lost, man is limited to the life of a beast. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
"Friends, I wish to relate to you alone how I remember the distant world. The distance that separates us from it is enormous, but the flight is instantaneous. To land on this remote ground is impossible for Us, even in Our luminous bodies. But We can see the outlines of the oceans, rejoice in the beautiful colors, and even see the birds and the fish. People there are not like Us, and, wonderful to see, they can fly! Their speech cannot be heard, perhaps because of the resounding of the spheres. I remember the blue of the water, like sapphire, the green of the meadows, and the mountains, like emeralds. It would seem that man is incapable of stepping upon such pure soil. Even the air is unbearable for Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 204:
The investigator should pay attention to the particular nature of an experimenting group, since it has been observed that harmony among those who are present assists the transmittance and prevents interception. Moreover, if nearby friends maintain a mood that is harmonious, they also help to protect the thought transmission. Those who are confused or irritated act unwittingly as collaborators with the spatial thieves. The auras of irritated people act as the strongest destroyers of the currents. They may deny their collaboration with the spatial thieves, but in fact are their accomplices in evil. At some time, when in the Subtle World, they will regret their lack of self-control. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 205:
205. Urusvati knows that the Supermundane should not be understood only as extraterrestrial. Included in the study of life are the higher worlds and the highest concepts. Earthly life is built upon immutable laws, an understanding of which includes the correlation of all the worlds and acceptance of the true importance of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 205:
If people understood the consequences of this violence, they would be more effective in the building of their country, but few care to understand that blood shed in hatred is in need of purification. Thus, many times have We reminded you about the need for self-perfectment and an understanding of the Subtle World. Each one of Us has called to people in order to provide this knowledge. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 206:
206. Urusvati knows that the duration of the stay in the Subtle World, depending on conditions, can vary from a few months to thousands of years. It would be difficult to provide all the reasons, but the chief one is the free will. One may ask whether a long stay in the subtle spheres or a short one is more beneficial for the soul; both can be of equal value. Similarly, one may ask if the soul can choose not to return to Earth at all. Truly, all is possible, but the stay in the Subtle World must then be made more useful than that on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 206:
Likewise it may be asked whether the free will can lead one to the far-off realms. Certainly it can, if exercised with sincere self-denial. You already know about those Beings who left for other planets. This achievement is extraordinary since it strengthens the mind and creates new horizons of thought. The Thinker pointed out many times that He would one day go to another world and from there establish communication. Centuries would be needed for the fulfillment of this task, but nothing is impossible if one's will is directed toward the goal. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 208:
208. Urusvati knows how instantaneous and unexpected some visions can be. Especially striking to us are the visions in which people appear whom we do not know. There are many reasons for this. These people may not really be strangers, but may have been known to us in the Subtle World. It is also possible that two people will have consonant vibrations that produce simultaneous visions of each other. If people were to write down their visions and share them with people they trust, so much would be clarified. But such observations are neglected, and human consciousness loses an opportunity for practical learning. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 208:
The seeming instantaneousness of many visions can be explained by the laws of the Subtle World, where physical time does not exist. The brevity of the visions is only illusory, for man's perceptions are limited by the physical plane, and for him the subtle images come and go quickly. But in the conditions of the Subtle World we enter into the mental spheres, and the events appear to unfold naturally. Thus one can increase his experience in the Subtle World and learn to understand the earthly illusion of instantaneousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 208:
The Thinker drew attention to the difference between perceptions in the physical world and in the Subtle World. He said, "Invisible creatures pass by swiftly, and only a slight breeze might indicate their presence. At times they approach us in the form of a blue cloud, but we only rarely discern the presence of such uncommon guests. When we do, we should greet them, 'Welcome, good friends! We open our hearts to you; do send us help from your beautiful realms.'" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 211:
Thus we may observe that at times the Teacher hastens, and at other times holds back, watching over many processions of pilgrims simultaneously and regulating their pace. Much happens that man is unable to see as he marches forward. The Teacher sets the milestones far into the distance. He points out various signs that from the ordinary point of view may have no significance, but in fact are great symbols. It is not surprising that these milestones are given ahead of time, since in the Subtle World the question of time does not exist. Such signs are not evaluated in the earthly sense, but according to their significance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 214:
Every worker also receives help from the Subtle World, and people would be much more successful if they realized that this invisible cooperation exists. Scoffers will say, "Can it be that even carpenters, farmers, and masons receive help from the Subtle World?" This mockery is out of place, for each appreciated labor receives help. People should think more about the inexhaustible store of energy in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 216:
216. Urusvati has heard explosions in the Subtle World. It may seem strange to you that there are explosions in the Subtle World that can be heard, but everything relating to the Subtle World should be understood in a subtle way. Explosions can occur in any sphere. They cannot be heard by the physical ear, but cause an unusual trembling of the heart, and through clairaudience a precise impression of an explosion can be experienced. One should realize that the subtle spheres resound constantly in the sensitive ear. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 217:
217. Urusvati knows that the poisoning of the atmosphere is increasing at this time. The consequences of this are evident in many aspects of life. People suffer from many bodily diseases because of their individual weaknesses, and society suffers from epidemics and social upheavals. We often warn about the need for unity, for harmony is the best prophylactic. Great equilibrium is necessary; if it could be achieved throughout the world, the most dangerous hours would pass without harm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 220:
220. Urusvati knows how much We are in contact with the Subtle World. For complete knowledge it is necessary to be in touch with the various spheres. Much misunderstanding has grown around the concept of the Subtle World, and in particular the concept of uniqueness, which is the same in the Subtle World as on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 220:
There are many descriptions of the Subtle World, but all of them are limited by the individual experience of the observer. Thus one person speaks about the lowest level, of almost monstrous ghosts; another describes sleeping shadows; a third finds an absolute similarity to the physical world; and a fourth talks about luminous bodies. They all describe what they have seen, but their perceptions were limited, causing them to think that one stratum is the entire Subtle World. Because of this error people quarrel and accuse one another of falsehood. If they could understand the manifoldness of the Subtle World, they would realize how beneficial it would be for them to strive to the higher spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 220:
According to a certain kind of person, nothing worthwhile exists for him here on Earth and therefore he has no reason to live. However, if he carries such thoughts with him into the Subtle World, he will continue the same idle existence there. If people limit their idea of the Subtle World by their earthly experience, they will prevent themselves from acquiring new experiences. Few think about the higher worlds, and most would be afraid of the radiance of Materia Lucida. The possibility that thinking will become keener frightens the limited mind. While still on Earth, people should suggest to themselves where precisely they would like to continue their progress. They must concentrate their free will and direct their minds toward consciously chosen subtle experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 221:
Animals, and especially dogs, sense the presence of strong subtle manifestations. One may ask whether they recognize subtle entities mainly by sight or by scent. Their sight is not as acute as their scent, which is very precise. One may also ask what type of dog has a stronger sense of the Subtle World - of course, the long-haired ones, because they can accumulate more electricity. Similarly, people who collect more electricity can sense more strongly the presence of subtle entities, either at night or by day. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 221:
One should not consider the manifestations of the Subtle World to be extraordinary. Everyone possessing a refined receptivity can under proper conditions sense the presence of the dwellers of the Subtle World. Some of these appearances may be distressing, and although the sendings of the will help to repulse them, it must be tensed without delay, for if momentary fear is allowed, the will cannot be mustered later. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 222:
222. Urusvati knows how sometimes a single word can distort the whole theory of cosmogony. The philosopher said to the citizens, "You should feel that Earth is like the center of the Universe, then you will realize the entire duty and responsibility of man." But his followers misconstrued one of his words and an entirely different concept of the world was created. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 223:
Man seldom utilizes the accumulations from past lives. Often a small danger takes on the aspect of a frightful monster, and a person is transformed from an experienced witness into a hounded fugitive. He forgets that the monster he created himself will continue to grow, and that sooner or later he will have to face it and destroy it. The Guides whom man meets in the Subtle World advise him to free himself as soon as possible from his own creations, but if he is full of earthly limitations, he will reject the advice. Therefore, it is of paramount importance during one's earthly life to cognize this subtle existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 223:
The mind can function clearly in the Subtle World only if it was sufficiently exercised in the physical world. You remember how someone who had just entered the Subtle World was helpless, and could not even fashion a garment for himself because he had lost the clarity of his thinking, which can be preserved only through free will. If one understands precisely what he has to achieve, then the advice of the Guide will be assimilated. The Guide approaches those whose ears are open. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 223:
You know by now how often Our Sisters and Brothers visit the Subtle World. They do this first of all to help those who are under observation, and second, to constantly exercise their individual subtle energies in various spheres, for this helps one to feel at home everywhere. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 224:
It is not the events that resound, but the intensified thoughts accompanying them, which may issue from an earthly source, or be projected from the Subtle World. The substance of thought is the same everywhere, and acts as a linking bond between the worlds. One should pay attention to manifestations of sound, and compare them with events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 226:
Through control of thought one can easily realize the conditions in the higher spheres of the Subtle World and overcome time. Intensified thought is the best purifier of the human organism. If you encounter scientists who are in bad health, you would be right to conclude that their thinking is confused, and that their ability to think in the abstract is not equal to other sides of their life. If they could achieve a strong mental life, they would not only enjoy excellent health, but could also overcome the sense of time. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 226:
There is nothing new in this. "New" does not really exist - there is either forgotten truth or still unrealized truth. No one can claim that he has brought something new to the world, because only the moment before someone may have projected that very thought into space. People should not compete to be innovative, but should train themselves to think about the useful and the Beautiful. It would be better to think about essentials and how one can contribute the utmost good to the world. The most useful thoughts are those dedicated to Beauty. Ugliness is not fitting for evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
So many blasphemies are uttered in the world, yet people think that their slanders can go unpunished. Every one of you can remember times when the highest concepts were slandered in your presence. Not only verbally, but also mentally, the salutary bonds are severed, and each explosion results in the destruction of good emanations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
People have become very fond of the word "karma." It is now repeated in various parts of the world, but few have learned its meaning. They speak casually about the Law of Karma, but, alas, do nothing to liberate themselves. They firmly believe that somewhere there exist the Lords of Karma, who will be kind enough to free them from even the most grievous fate! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
Our life is long and We can confirm that joy is never forgotten and is an unending source of power. Blessed are those who are able to take their joy into the Subtle World. When We say, "Joy hastens," it really is approaching. But often people are unable to notice joy, for they have bound themselves by deliberate suggestion. Thus joy loses its power. Look everywhere, and gather all the sparks of joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 234:
True, We know that researchers will not obtain the results they are hoping for, nevertheless, there will be useful observations. One might hope that their minds would be turned toward the Subtle World and that scientists would then have to come to many new conclusions. They would realize that only by the flight of the subtle body can they obtain the information they seek. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 238:
Yet We are perpetually vigilant. We have adapted Our entire existence to a state of vigilance. We can rejoice and We can grieve, We can perform tests and deepen knowledge, all without losing Our vigilance. There cannot be, nor is there, any end to such a state of consciousness. We acquire such awareness in the earthly world as well as in the Subtle World, and We can assure everyone who strives toward such awareness that it can indeed be achieved, but the task must be accepted voluntarily. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 239:
There are two types of people, the flaming and the flameless. They are like opposite poles and will never understand each other. These two extremes also exist in the Subtle World. People leave Earth with their characters formed and in the Subtle World follow their habitual ways. It is very difficult to kindle the flameless ones; a special shock is needed to light the precious ruby of the heart and awaken the slumbering hearts. Of course, much energy is wasted in this process. People do not understand what extreme measures are needed to awaken and kindle their hearts so that they may learn how to increase energy by an intensified feeling of love. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 246:
246. Urusvati knows that We do not approve of artificial or mechanical methods of achievement. All the best things come naturally. In ancient days, when man's nature was coarser, certain artificial methods were sometimes needed to discipline the free will and to create and support the bond with the Higher World. But it is certainly very clear that man may know all numbers, memorize all sacred names, and learn all the secret meanings of the alphabet, yet by doing so he will contribute very little to the evolution of mankind. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 246:
Let us take as an example a person who writes many letters. If he writes with only himself in mind, he will not achieve the right results. And he is mistaken if he thinks that he is writing to only one person in particular. A letter full of lofty thoughts does not belong only to the author, or to the one to whom it is addressed, but to all of humanity. We should not be concerned with who will benefit from our thoughts. In addition to our personal intent, the letter is being sent into space, and it is not for us to worry where the thought it contains will find shelter. The only concern we ought to have is that our thought should serve for good. Perhaps it will be received somewhere in an entirely unexpected language, or enter the consciousness of a child and be expressed by him in later years. Perhaps the thought will reach a person who is leaving the earthly state and will be applied in the Subtle World, or it may be of help to that person during the crossing. Perhaps workers will be inspired by the thought, spiritualizing their monotonous work. The thought will help a sick person by giving him faith in his physician, or elevate a woman far beyond the boundaries of her domestic duties. The thought will whisper to the warrior opportunities for heroism. The thought will point out to the farmer the planetary significance of his labor, for the farmer is responsible for the crust of the planet, and a letter to him will be essential. You must write to the architect, to the judge, and to the artist. It does not matter if some letters do not arrive at the intended time. Let him who writes letters remember that he has many readers; so much the worse if the contents of the letter are base or insignificant. Harmful thoughts should not be recorded. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 247:
We love to see the radiance of righteous indignation. During the waning of the old world such tension is especially needed, and one should know how to direct this quality most effectively. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 249:
249. Urusvati knows that even an accelerated evolution must go through lawful stages, or chaos will inundate it, and under such conditions it is particularly difficult for a person to cope with his own free will. Even intelligent people cannot always reconcile the personal with the evolutionary. They cannot grasp the idea that there are dates destined for the world that they cannot separate themselves from. Such lack of understanding would be harmless if it were not for the rebellious action of the free will, causing harmful conflict. Man stubbornly persists in his own perceptions and does not admit other solutions. Much energy is required to tame such a free will, therefore, when We speak about alertness and flexibility of mind, We want to prevent the harm that comes from such stubbornness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 250:
Such messages can deal with the loftiest concepts. But they are often misinterpreted, the subtlety of their meaning is distorted, and they usually vanish without a trace. We are often the source of these messages, which We send out for the general good of humanity without knowing who the recipients will be. Thus thoughts are engendered in various parts of the world. But it is lamentable that so many of these glorious guests are rejected by the human mind. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 253:
The dangers that We repeatedly point out, caused by unbalanced, purposeless ways of living, are part of the supermundane existence - hence, the title of these particular notes of the Brotherhood. But instead of being actively concerned about their negative effect on the macrocosm, people ask how beings of other planets clothe themselves! If a house is on fire, however, and someone were to ask the owner about his clothes, the question would be considered inappropriate, or insane. How then can We impress upon the human mind that right now we are experiencing a fiery Armageddon in which much can be destroyed? We want to draw special attention to this so that people will understand how much depends upon them. Let us not be afraid to repeat "how much." Let these words make it clear that each microcosm is responsible for the macrocosm. Do not assume that such a comparison is out of order. The bond between the microcosm and the macrocosm is the foundation of the world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
255. Urusvati knows that people love to immerse themselves in the past. Everything about it fascinates them, and they are ready to forget the ugliest events in their past in order to cling to those things so dear to them. They detest the tempo of today and cherish the hope that life will return to the slow-flowing current of yesterday. If you tell them that this is impossible, and inform them of the coming of the New World, you will be labeled a destroyer of traditions and a dangerous revolutionary! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
The speed of life will seem frightening until people develop a speed of thought sufficient to outstrip it. People must accept cosmic conditions or there will be dangerous discord. The motion of Earth will slow down, but at the same time the influx of energies will be accelerated. Each disharmony is destructive in itself, and each disunity brings disruption. When it was declared that ideas rule the world, the power of thought was affirmed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
Intelligent thinking must help humanity to accept the new rhythm and cognize the New World that has already drawn near. Truly, the New World pours forth its influence, and has manifested its power in the radiance of scientific achievements. May we overcome all the suffocating dangers through concentration upon the New World! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
Mankind must realize that life now takes on supermundane meaning. People may still ridicule astrology, but they have accepted the idea of the influence of cosmic chemistry. Instead of the limited formulas of the past, humanity will now see unlimited supermundane achievements. In these new achievements there will be place for both the intellect and the heart. One can affirm that the gates to the New World are wide open, and in this realization there will be no place for remorse or depression. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 256:
256. Urusvati knows that decisions are made in the Subtle World concerning the tasks in one's future earthly life. Most people in the earthly state do not accept this, but those in the Subtle World know that their incarnations will take place with their knowledge, and, more importantly, with their consent. When they are about to incarnate, people understand the karmic load that will compel them to undergo certain trials, but once in the earthly state they lose the memory of how their destiny was determined. Similarly, dwellers of the Subtle World are fully aware of life on the far-off worlds, but once they are in their physical bodies they usually lose this knowledge completely. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 256:
In spite of his refined consciousness, this man did not realize that it was not his mother's dream that was urging him on toward this work, but that while in the Subtle World he had realized to what extent he was unable to harmonize the abilities given to him, and decided that in his new incarnation he would dedicate his entire life to the service of humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 257:
Indeed, the Subtle World continuously influences the physical world. Subtle messages will cause unusual vibrations of prolonged duration, because the messages are not realized as mere passing thoughts, but must be transformed into decisions and physical readiness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 259:
Let us not be shortsighted when speaking about the destruction of the world. It is true that Armageddon is raging and incredible crimes have been committed, but it is also true that against the background of these terrors a speedy evolution rushes onward. Is it possible that people do not see how much of the new is entering life? We should not permit the doubting worldlings to proclaim that the dark forces are victorious. That which belongs to Infinity cannot be conquered. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 260:
By observing the course of one's actions one can determine their causes and effects, and thus independently prepare oneself for future tests. There are some who require periods of sleep and long reminiscence in the Subtle World, but others will immediately begin their preparations for the further journey. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 261:
261. Urusvati knows how much more oppressive the lower astral strata are than even the basest earthly state. The lower layers of the Subtle World influence all of Earth, and its inhabitants should learn to protect themselves against these poisonous influences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
People would then see that many events that take shape without apparent reason are in reality well-planned. At times an entire country or group of people may be condemned by the world, but then, it is precisely that country or those people that give birth to the most brilliant achievements. Few realize that there exists a power beyond earthly considerations that can affect the flow of events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
Ages ago it was said, "Look among the condemned for the righteous," for the world often attacks those who carry the message of truth. If people made an effort to carefully investigate the essence of events, they would discern signs of Our influence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
People should be taught that it is as shameful to deceive themselves as to deceive each other. Unfortunately, there can be no law that forbids inner lies, but a state of consciousness can be reached in which it becomes shameful to lie. Let people think about the beauty of the world, and let them know that every thought is immediately known to Someone. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 265:
The Thinker often spoke about the wings of man, and pointed out that physical wings are not sufficient. "Know how to become detached, then you will be able to soar into the Higher World." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 271:
Now let us try to imagine how all who are involved in this battle are connected with the Subtle World. The invisible hordes of that world are far more numerous than the earthly ones, and they are connected to even higher spheres. Therefore Armageddon must be thought of as a supermundane manifestation. One must have a clear idea of the character and size of the present battle to appreciate its full significance. Only then can one begin to comprehend the battles here on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 271:
Even without experiencing the grandeur of the Great Battle, one can clearly see that the world has gone quite mad. Even logic cannot explain the conflicts of nations, which can bring no good. For the average person the reasons are entirely obscure. The truth is that nations are subject to invisible promptings to ruin the planet. As above, so below. At Our Abode, it is terrible to see how all the spheres of the Subtle World are involved in this battle, and that, like great dark clouds, they press upon the earthly planes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 273:
273. Urusvati knows that egoism is like a smudge on a glass, and that there are different kinds of egoism. In addition to personal egoism, we can see examples of family egoism and even racial egoism. It is easy to imagine how many distortions of truth issue from these accumulations of poisoned feelings! Moreover, there is even egoism on a planetary scale. You often hear scientists declare that life exists only on Earth. They claim that Earth has exclusive and uniquely favorable conditions, and have no idea about the existence of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 274:
Only science can help by proving that caste systems are unscientific. But science can help only if it is combined with a right understanding of the Subtle World. It can be proved that the spheres of the Subtle World are governed by principles for which earthly systems are inadequate. Contact with the Subtle World is more intense than it appears. The supermundane consciousness prompts man to observe the Subtle World, though he may call it by various names. The work of all scientific fields should be directed to an understanding of it, but instead of seeking knowledge, people attempt to obstruct every new possibility. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 279:
Individuals of much older stages of evolution coexist on Earth with the people of the sixth race. One can observe that the outlook of people varies from the most primitive to the enlightened. We meet with contrasts not only in the earthly realm but in the Subtle World also. It is important to know about these intrusive influences of distant systems. They act like explosions and storms, and can bring a form of revolution. Therefore, do not assume that the Subtle World is strictly and forever ordered. One must become accustomed to the idea that even in the higher spheres there can be collisions of psychic forces. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 286:
To all these insanities will be added the most shameful - the intensified competition between male and female. We insist upon equal and full rights for women, but the servants of darkness will expel them from many fields of activity, even where they bring the most benefit. We have spoken about the many maladies in the world, but the renewed struggle between the male and female principles will be the most tragic. It is hard to imagine how disastrous this will be, for it is a struggle against evolution itself! What a high price humanity pays for every such opposition to evolution! In these convulsions the young generations are corrupted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 288:
288. Urusvati knows that many small stings can be more dangerous than one strong bite. Considering the present state of the world, this truth should be recognized. People expect great events, at the very least a collision with a comet, yet do not notice the many small daily dangers. They must be reminded that they cause these dangers themselves by their constant quarrelling. This warning is not given in the name of a higher philosophy, but simply for the sake of physical safety! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 291:
291. Urusvati knows that people underestimate the influence of cosmic currents, and assume that a more refined organism is less susceptible to them. But the saying, "The Burden of this World," was known in remote antiquity. Simply, it states that this burden is carried by the most refined and most elevated ones, who resound intensely to the currents of space. They suffer greatly who sense distant earthquakes and the shock of cosmic currents that exceed the speed of light. The study of such currents has not yet been developed, and people stumble upon obscure evidence only by accident. But physicians should remember that cosmic currents influence many diseases. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
292. Urusvati knows how the information about the Brotherhood has been distorted. Mediums invent strange fables, and there are even more harmful fabrications. There are certain types who can be called semi-mediums, who obtain only fragmentary impressions of the Subtle World, and then attribute them to the life of the White Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
You have heard about the false Olympus, which was built by thought-forms in the lower astral spheres. Fragmentary details of this Olympus are perceived by the mediums, but they know little about the thought-forms of the Subtle World and are always ready to attribute these ephemeral temples, solemn processions, and ostentatious garments to Our Towers. Those who have little knowledge of the conditions of the Subtle World can therefore become misled. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 293:
In the same way, the Thinker exhorted His disciples, "Perhaps you can find an even higher degree of concentration. Search your hearts! No one can say that he has exhausted his striving to the utmost degree. Let us express our aspiration to its maximum, and then we shall declare it to the whole world." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 295:
For example, We say that the illusion of so-called peace is worse than actual war. People who are full of hatred may assure you that they live in peace, but they are liars. Such a lie is not easy to wash away; it continues to exist in the Subtle World. People should consider whether they have the right to pollute the subtle worlds, but they seldom think about their responsibility to the Universe. The continuity of life is not taught in the schools. There are few, if any, courses taught that reveal the grandeur of human life, and the teacher is rare who is capable of impressing upon students the dangers of false concepts. Yet all the Teachings testify to the Great Reality of true peace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 295:
Speaking about false concepts, one should not relate them to only a few significant events. It should be remembered that man's entire life is filled with petty but characteristic falsehoods. So much false courage, so much false devotion, so much false diligence is manifested throughout the world! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 295:
Fear of scarecrows in this earthly life only shows an unpreparedness for life in the Subtle World, where one is also confronted with frightening images. But the courageous do not even notice them! Only fear breeds ghosts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 298:
There is innate talent in every child. Children can recollect experiences in the Subtle World. Adults often do not understand their children, and impose games upon them according to their own tastes instead of observing the children's natural inclinations. Children are fond of toys, not so much for the toys themselves as for the possibilities for creativity that are inherent in them. A child loves to take a toy apart so that he can put it together and use it in his own way. In this activity children are not influenced by outside impressions, and often produce things that they could not have seen at all in their present life. These creative impulses are brought from the Subtle World, and have great significance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 299:
We know that a transformation of consciousness cannot take place at once. We do not refuse to provide a remedy, but when given it must be accepted in full measure. Do not be surprised when you meet with misunderstanding and ingratitude, which indicates that the consciousness of the one you help has still not been awakened. How often a person understands his tasks in the Subtle World, yet when incarnated in the flesh is once more as though turned to stone! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 300:
Unfortunately, these hearts exist in great numbers, but are not easily recognized. They show no evident symptoms, though they are in a state almost identical to the recognizable condition known as coma, in which the organism is neither alive nor dead, nothing is remembered, and the subtle body is immobile and as numb as the rest of the organism. In this condition man ceases to be really human. Stone-like hearts are similar, and so numerous that they are a great burden to the world, and impede evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
We have been compelled more than once to take special measures for the purification of space. But such discharges of energy cause shocks so strong that they have consequences in the Subtle World. Such arrows cannot be sent forth frequently. We are very concerned about those unwise people whose actions boomerang. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
Urusvati is right in thinking that it is desirable to be reincarnated into different ethnic groups. This idea must be assimilated so that people will not attempt to cling to their own kind while in the Subtle World and deprive themselves of new tests and experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
Communication in the Subtle World is mental, and there is no need for different languages. It is wonderful to be able to think in one's own language and at the same time be understood by those from other countries. There is no need to impress thoughts on others; on the contrary, the more natural the flow of thoughts, the more easily they are understood. Such communication is supermundane, but it must be realized here upon Earth so that the adjustment to the Subtle World will be less difficult. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
During ordinary sleep one's psychic energy is strengthened by earthly currents, yet when passing into the Subtle World the consciousness may be interrupted. Thus it is advisable to assimilate certain ideas while still in the physical body. Upon transition, most people fall into a deep sleep and, while in this condition, lose their memory of many things. The accumulations remain sealed in the Chalice, and often the assistance of another person from outside is needed for removal of these seals. I am not speaking of those who pass into the Subtle World in full consciousness. In order not to lose consciousness, the most important thing is to remember and strengthen throughout one's life the decision to maintain consciousness during the transition. This consciousness is the treasure which we carry along with us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
In the Subtle World, those who have lost consciousness cannot be seen by Us, for they are covered by an impenetrable substance. They can be seen at the moment of awakening, but their sleep should not be disturbed prematurely. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
You may ask why people are not taught to understand the higher laws while in the Subtle World, but do many strive to learn while in the earthly schools? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 307:
Despite misleading outer impressions, man can glimpse sparks of reality. He can oppose the self-hypnosis of maya with the knowledge that dwells in his heart. People may wonder if this is not just another form of maya, with an equally deceptive appearance. But remember that in the Subtle World perception is considerably clarified, and that in the Fiery World reality is completely revealed. Even through the obstacles of the earthly world man can obtain some glimpses of truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 314:
314. Urusvati knows how often man's concept of the Subtle World changes. There were many periods when he was much closer to a correct understanding of the Subtle World. Entire eras saw an improvement of consciousness, but for no evident reason people would then fall into periods of ignorance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 314:
An important book could be written about the fluctuations of human understanding. The psychic realm is not understood any more now than it was in antiquity, and this fact deserves special attention. It is logical to assume that man's evolution would result in a broadening of consciousness in all spheres; why then has such an important realm as the knowledge of the Subtle World remained so misunderstood? The reason is that man fears everything that lies beyond the boundaries of the material world. The consciousness strives to knowledge, but the earthbound mind will whisper that it is not necessary to know about the hereafter. Sometimes even well-informed people will begin to doubt, and thinking that the Subtle World does not exist, they undermine their previous accumulations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 320:
320. Urusvati knows that each one of Us has contributed to the peace of the world in various ways. You remember Orpheus, who gave the people soothing melodies of peace, and how a certain Teacher tried to purify the Teachings so that people would know more and understand life better. Another spiritual Toiler preached that people should first of all make use of the most peaceful methods. And the Unifier of nations taught that peace can flourish only in harmony. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 320:
Is not the serenity that is derived from harmonious sounds within the grasp of all? But someone first had to discover ways of attaining peace through music. While many songs were sung in ancient times, it was considered necessary to point out their ability to evoke peace of mind. In this way a new harmony was introduced into the world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 321:
321. Urusvati knows that in every significant aspiration there is an element that can be achieved. One of the most unrealizable dreams is that of world peace, yet humanity continues to pray for it. Difficult as it is to fulfill this dream, there is in it a fragment of truth that can be realized in earthly life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 321:
In these times it is not possible to expect peace, but we should understand that the coming era will be more suitable for an intelligent acceptance of peace. Therefore, everyone should speak about world peace even if only in the abstract. Let this word, which belongs to the future, be heard amidst today's clouds of hatred. Do not expect to hear such words at lifeless meetings. Let the best dreams be expressed by the young. Let them, in the armor of defense, lay the foundation of life. One should not interfere with the loftiest dreams. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 321:
There are many dreams that could be transformed into reality, even though they now seem unrealizable. For example, people dream about education for all, yet there is much illiteracy throughout the world. And as long as slavery and barbarism remain in many areas, how can one dream about universal education? But We will say, not only can one dream, one must. Space must be filled with commands to begin campaigns for education. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 322:
Understanding another's misfortunes broadens the consciousness. Just one brief caring thought can create a salutary link, but, alas, even such brief thoughts are not often sent, and people ignore these karmic resolutions with cold indifference. They cannot imagine how much they separate themselves from Us and from the Subtle World, from which the best help could be received. Therefore, you must fully understand the foundations of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 328:
328. Urusvati knows that souls incarnate with good intention; such is the Great Law. Even the spirits in the lower strata, just before incarnating, receive a ray of enlightenment about goodness as the foundation of life. But just as the finest aroma cannot permeate space for long, kind intentions are dissipated by the influence of the varied conditions of life. A child is not evil, but can quickly succumb to inherited atavism. Also bad habits, formed from the smallest details of life, are the gates of evil. Thus the enlightenment so briefly experienced in the Subtle World is dispersed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 328:
The process of merging into the dense physical body cuts off all impressions from the Subtle World. Nevertheless, many facts about life in the Subtle World can be obtained. The best way to collect these facts is from the individual testimonies of those who have received unexpected glimpses. This kind of evidence is usually honest, because these people did not expect anything and are amazed to have received any information at all. Thus, they testify to their impressions sincerely. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 329:
329. Urusvati knows that, in certain cases, passing into the Subtle World is accompanied by sensations either of extreme pain or extreme bliss. But these are extremes, not the average conditions that are experienced by the majority. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 329:
Let us take the case of someone who realizes the benefits of Good and who understands the power of thought. He will not lament leaving Earth, for he knows about his eventual return into physical existence. Such a person will fall asleep peacefully and will find himself conscious in the Subtle World. He will not suffer any pain, for his subtle body is not burdened by guilt - he committed no crimes, even in thought. Thus, he will not suffer from depression and will be able to relate to his new environment. He will drive away fear, because he understands that thoughts are his strongest shield. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 329:
It is especially valuable to know that even with an average degree of consciousness an individual can dispense with prolonged sleep in the Subtle World. In fact, he can begin to learn and work immediately. He can create his particular attire and hasten to join useful co-workers. He is ready to share in all the advantages of the Subtle World, and will even be ready to make contact with the higher spheres. Indeed, he can boldly approach the highest in full daring. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 329:
This person will think about the Subtle World as a joyous state of consciousness, and in such thought will create his future joy. He will affirm his previous experiences, for if he does not wish to do this, they will not enter his consciousness. People must remember this well, and understand the saying, "He who wants to receive, will receive." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 330:
330. Urusvati knows that the Subtle World can offer great help and mercy. Even where revenge and hatred seethe, the Master applies the maximum degree of help and persuasion. Unfortunately, the free will often resists and chooses to undergo terrible trials once again. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 330:
It is no contradiction when We say that every incarnating soul receives a ray of enlightenment, for no one is deprived of mercy. However, one must know how to make use of this blessing. You know that in earthly life the most useful advice is often rejected, and similarly in the Subtle World We often observe that illumination may be distorted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 330:
Evil influences operate strongly in the Subtle World just as on Earth. Disembodied spirits bring with them from Earth the passions they have not yet outlived. However, such passions are not as dangerous as prejudice, because passion can lead to motion, whereas prejudice is stagnant and inevitably causes corruption. Do not conclude from this that We approve of passions. We only point out that in motion there can be a seed of success, whereas ignorance is quite hopeless. When We say "prejudice" we mean an opposition to true knowledge; this attitude is common not only on Earth, but also in the Subtle World. There are even those of a certain mentality who are convinced that knowledge is the cause of all human miseries. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 330:
I would like Our co-workers to imagine the various strata of the Subtle World, but there should be no false ideas about this. Many imagine the Subtle World to be a richly adorned paradise filled only with bliss. Yet, Earth groans under the pressures of murder, aggression, and falsehood, and the consequences of earthly delusion fill the Subtle World too. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 330:
Please tell your friends that they should not assert in their earthly lives what they wish to be in the next incarnation. The fact is that the Subtle World provides possibilities so great that earthly limitations and measures can only diminish them. Life on Earth should be the expression of one's best accumulations. Often people begin to ponder upon their next incarnation, but it is wiser for them to postpone such thoughts until they find themselves in the Subtle World. They may then discover that it will not be necessary for them to return to Earth again, or that they will have to stay for a long time in the Subtle World to perform an entrusted task there. Such work brings one closer to the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 330:
You remember the physician U., who stayed in the Subtle World for a long period of time in order to render great service to humanity, though his mission became clear to him only while in the Subtle World. Such an exemplary man is in stark contrast to those idlers who want to stay as long as permitted in the Subtle World, in order to delay facing the new tests awaiting them upon their return to Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 330:
It should be understood that such defined times in the Subtle World exist for all, but some welcome them while others curse them. There are many who want to return to the earthly state before their time, while others try to avoid returning, at least for a short time, and will even invent some new task as an excuse to prolong their stay in the Subtle World. We could mention many different examples, but at the moment We refer only to those tasks that bring souls closer to the Brotherhood. When there is a relationship such as this, it is possible for one to develop while in the Subtle World, without incarnating. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 331:
And again it may be asked how it is that earthly events can be foreseen, and whether it is because they have already been manifested in the Subtle World. Such an idea has a sound basis. Actually, many events originate in the Infinite, but this does not mean that events on Earth are simply shadows of events that have already taken place in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 337:
Mark what I tell you. Often people come together for the purpose of united concentration of thought. Such an exercise is praiseworthy. Similarly, people gather together and send forth collective thoughts for the salvation of the world and the curing of illnesses. This too is praiseworthy. In these times there are many gatherings dedicated to the transmission of such benevolent thoughts. However, communion with Us is overlooked, even though it would help them in their good intentions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 343:
343. Urusvati knows that We carefully observe the life of animals. We keep dogs, goats, bulls, horses, and some smaller species of animals and birds. Our principal studies are of their psychic energy, although We also involve them in medical experiments. It goes without saying that We do not permit vivisection or torture. We do not train them by force, but by penetrating into their world of thinking. Only such an approach can bring trust and a correct response. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 343:
We must admit that observation of the thought and language of animals produces the most unexpected conclusions. Their language is expressed not so much in sounds as in gestures and glances, and remind us somewhat of language in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 343:
Psychiatrists could benefit from observing animals; many puzzles would be solved. Since ancient times indications have been given regarding the importance of animals in human life. It was well-known that animals intensify the currents of psychic energy, but it was also known that they attract lower entities from the Subtle World. The psychic energy of animals can be beneficial, but it can also be dangerous, and one should act with caution. Animals should not be allowed too great an intimacy with people. Co-measurement is necessary in everything. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 344:
344. Urusvati knows how heavy is the burden of the world. We can remind you of the suffering of Our Sister when embodied in Siena. It should be noted that the pains she endured were related to events in France and Spain. She experienced severe pains in the region of the solar plexus and by them was able to predict certain distant events. Often these events were felt more intensely than local ones. In the same way, one can trace specific links with previous lives. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 344:
Urusvati can provide many convincing details to researchers, but it is essential that her testimony be listened to and correlated with that of Our Sisters and Brothers who have lived in the world. In such correlative studies one will be able to trace the evolution of knowledge about the subtle energies. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 345:
Similarly misunderstood is Nirvana, in which the greatest intensification of one's faculties is sometimes interpreted as passive, unfeeling inaction. Equilibrium requires mutual tension, for both cups of the scale must bear equal loads. Therefore, both cups, the mundane and the supermundane, never stand empty. In his ignorance, man prefers to limit himself to one side or the other. That is why humanity is lame; but can one hop for long on one foot? Can one drag one's crutch into the Subtle World? I speak in jest, for sometimes a jest is better remembered! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 346:
There are many books available that deal with psychic phenomena, and We will not waste Our time trying to convince the wilfully ignorant. At present, We only want to point out that psychic phenomena are increasing. One can also see that there is an unfortunate increase in fierce opposition. The forces of darkness are alarmed that the subtle energies are approaching the earthly plane. You must understand that the battle has reached its climax, and chaos is attempting to prevent evolutionary advance. But the New World approaches and nothing can stop the growth of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 347:
The same is true about most mass manifestations. Certainly a multitude intensifies psychic forces, but only rarely can the ecstasy of a crowd be of high quality. During quiet, constructive periods the manifestations can be very intense, because there is nothing to prevent the subtle energy from approaching the physical world. Moreover, people of a quiet and balanced nature create a more suitable atmosphere and intensify the phenomena. Thus, one may observe entire eras of evolution and involution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 348:
348. Urusvati knows the different ways in which people react to manifestations of the Subtle World. These manifestations often evoke shock and even terror. If people are constantly surrounded by inhabitants of the Subtle World, why is it that seeing them produces such extreme reactions? One should remember that although such subtle manifestations sometimes cause shocks, people can only react to what they actually see, and unaware that they are surrounded by inhabitants of the Subtle World, they show a pronounced fear of contact with these so-called ghosts. But such contacts are unavoidable, and We have ways of protecting people from truly unbearable experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 348:
People fear the dead because they do not believe in eternal life. When this truth is broadly accepted, the world will be transformed. It is useless to speak of purification or sublimation before the continuity of life is understood. I affirm that at present people are far from an understanding of the structure of the three worlds. Nor will it help to simplify the scheme by division into two worlds; people will only become confused. Remember that in ancient times, too, very few accepted calmly the existence of invisible worlds. The majority feared these realms just as they do today. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 349:
Are there perhaps certain invocations or physical exercises that can intensify this harmony? Certainly there are many such aids, but in the end they act like narcotics, producing only an imagined harmony. Such attainments are not beneficial and are not suitable for the Subtle World. Since the object of self-betterment is to become perfect for our future existence, We advise the use of the more natural methods of spiritual development. This is the new message. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 349:
People are either skeptical or they indulge in artificial methods and ignore all natural ways of broadening the consciousness. Yet such ways are the true treasures for ascent in the Subtle World, for those who dwell there have no artificial methods, and act only according to the fundamental laws of Nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 349:
We strongly advocate both labor and thought for self-perfectment. These will bring sublime accumulations that do not evaporate in the Subtle World, but, on the contrary, will lead to further knowledge. Thus We lay the foundation of harmony. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 350:
Man has no right to produce chaos and cause harm to the manifested world. You must remember and understand that each good thought begets goodness, and each dark thought is a cradle of evil. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 352:
352. Urusvati knows that one cannot perceive the exact moment of falling asleep, and that dreams or participation in the life of the Subtle World do not begin immediately. There seems to be an unexplainable transference into a new condition to which one must adjust. The same occurs in all contacts with the Subtle World, which are more numerous than one may think. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 352:
People may complain that contact with the Subtle World is not frequent enough, but even during one's ordinary waking hours unusual sensations can be felt - perhaps a strange sense of being absent, or an awareness of some invisible presence. If people would learn to be attentive, they would see and feel many inexplicable phenomena. No special concentration is necessary for this, because subtle reactions come unexpectedly and cannot be anticipated. You know that the most wonderful phenomena have taken place amidst the most ordinary surroundings. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
354. Urusvati knows that very few have a right attitude about those who have passed into the Subtle World. Some grieve over the deceased, thus interfering with their ascent, and others criticize them, which is equally harmful. In some cases the deceased are completely forgotten, and this, too, is wrong. It is essential to have a proper, harmonious attitude. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
In the same way, there is much to tell our friend who has passed into the Subtle World, but out of love for him we must control our desire and be cautious. We shall not allow a single word of evil, not wanting disharmonious currents to disturb his work. In short, we shall have a right attitude to the situation, and shall not grieve about the imaginary loss. How can we, knowing that our dear one lives and is near? Nor should we insist upon physical communication. If he is meant to, he will hasten to appear at the proper time. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
You should have the same attitude toward Us. This attitude will broaden your consciousness and is beneficial for your inner life. It is lamentable that after millions of years We still must stress an intelligent attitude toward the life of the Subtle World. Let us be fair and admit that people do not understand the Subtle World; moreover, due to the predominance of technology, they are moving even farther from the true concepts. Literacy does not yet mean culture. Great calamities occur because of ignorance. We do not expect extraordinary refinement, but only that people manifest the best qualities of their spiritual nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 355:
Let us elaborate upon this seeming suddenness of experience, for nothing occurs without a cause. Even when We speak about a "sudden illumination," it should be understood from a relative, earthly viewpoint. Although the illumination is sensed suddenly, it is the result of a lengthy process of the refinement of consciousness. Such refinement usually begins at an early age, or rather, is brought by the soul from the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 355:
The Thinker long ago understood this kind of pain in the world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 357:
The time has come when it is necessary to bring the Subtle World closer to Earth, but it is impossible to do so without the cooperation of humanity. Even those who are ready to accept the existence of the Subtle World expect some tremendous shock that will immediately transform their entire life. Our help is in proportion to human cooperation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 357:
People must accept the existence of the Subtle World and free themselves from superstition and bigotry. These two vipers deprive people of the possibility of communing consciously with the Subtle World. Do not think that We exaggerate the dangers of superstition and bigotry. The lives of most people are based upon these prejudices, which deprive them of freedom of thought and so fill them with ignorant convictions that they deliberately close their eyes and ears to the most obvious manifestations. If one wants to see, one must have an open mind. Negation closes the keenest eye. On the other hand, one must beware of false, imagined visions. Thus, there remains only one way - the golden middle way, which We have already stressed. He who follows the middle way knows an all-embracingness that excludes or changes nothing. This is not an easy way, for it requires a refinement of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 360:
These noises cannot be explained by a decreased function of the heart, or by irritability, especially since they occur unexpectedly and independently, with no connection to any previous physical experiences. They may be due to the pressure of cosmic currents, but it is more likely that they are the touches of the Subtle World. Thus, we come back again to the subject of contact with the Subtle World. People should look more within themselves, and should fulfill the ancient maxim "Man, know thyself." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 361:
361. Urusvati knows that with each generation there are changes in world outlook, customs, and even language. It is not easy to recognize the New Era when in the midst of it, but from a distance every observant eye can see how agitated is the substance of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 361:
Such immobile people will find themselves in a most lamentable position when they enter the Subtle World. They will regret that during their earthly existence they did not mingle with different generations or find points of contact with a variety of mentalities. The ancients wisely experimented with various generations. And you too will learn how to feel at home among the most diverse mentalities. Remember that We, also, had to undergo such experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 362:
People complain that their merits are unappreciated, ignorant of the fact that life continues after the death of the body. He who believes that everything ends with his departure from Earth is a poor man, for he has robbed himself of the treasures of fulfillment and will enter the Subtle World unprepared. Where then will he be while his consciousness is so obscured? Alas, he will be confined to a place in the dark regions of the lower spheres that he could easily have avoided, where he will be subjected to negative influences that will impede his progress even more. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 362:
Various religions deal with the idea of the continuity of life, but these hints are not sufficiently convincing or people would try to prepare themselves for better progress. Some people try to buy a better future with monetary donations, but gold has no value in the Subtle World. Good deeds combined with a good consciousness will bring joy on Earth and in the Supermundane Realm. If the instrument is tuned, it will resound in harmony with the higher spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 363:
People are reluctant to accept the idea that a routine task should be followed by a period of concentrated thinking. How then can they imagine the kind of thought that kindles the fires of space and builds structures in the Subtle World? Even those who write about the significance of thought do not apply to themselves the rule about the inevitable and irreparable results of thinking. Man is a strange being, quite ready to accept the idea of the influence of someone else's thoughts, but oblivious to the results of his own thinking. Thus man neglects his own possibilities. I believe that the time has come for people to cease lecturing and to apply themselves to strict self-betterment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 364:
364. Urusvati knows that world events usually affect those who participated in their inception in past ages. Events in any country affect those who are currently involved in them. But they also affect those who, in past lives, helped to build the country. They, too, reverberate to the violent calamities that befall the nation they created. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 365:
365. Urusvati knows that it is extremely difficult for materialized entities of the Subtle World to reproduce the sound of the voice. This is understandable, for an entity is more accustomed to transmission by thought, and reproducing the voice is difficult. Of course, in cases of special harmony this difficulty can be overcome, though such a degree of harmony is rare. People do not know how to approach subtle guests in order to determine their needs. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 365:
You have experienced the onrush of anguish. Such anxiety should be analyzed, and can be traced to the repercussions of world calamities. You should record them as the explosions of Armageddon, whose astonishing waves shake the whole world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 366:
The time will come when people will be compelled to turn to a more subtle mode of thinking. Evolution is created by man himself and nothing can impede it. Even the present state of evolution will in the long run serve a good purpose as a unique tactica adversa, for in his attachment to technology man will drive himself into such a dead end that no way will be open to him but to turn to the joy of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 367:
It is hard to express certain ideas in words. It is hard to explain the difference between the power of calmness and the oppressive force of aggression. Only those who have trod many earthly paths will understand the value of calmness, particularly during the days of Armageddon. Calm reigns in Our Abode, where even the slightest imbalance can cause a great calamity. Calmness should be cultivated everywhere in the world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 372:
The Thinker used to say, "Do not believe all assurances of love! The great foundation of the world needs not assurances, but actions." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 373:
373. Urusvati knows that culture is the common heritage of all humanity. Despite differences in customs, creeds, and languages, every act of culture is the possession of all mankind. The unification of the world through culture is the first step toward the transformation of all life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 373:
One then may wonder if the many who are filled with fury and hatred also bear within themselves a seed of culture. Yes, but it is deeply buried under their accumulation of crimes. They will find an Instructor in the Subtle World who will point out that such a debased state is inadmissible. Verily, people must understand that each day can be radiant with humaneness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 376:
This instruction also apply to the cognizing of the Subtle World. On the one hand man seems to wish to bring the Subtle World closer, and on the other he tries to thrust it aside. People are instructed to believe in the phenomena described in the Bible and other sacred books, and at the same time are forbidden to touch upon these domains. One can cite countless examples of scientific investigations of the Subtle World that were forbidden and many beautiful achievements that were abruptly stopped. It is terrible to think that some people are compelled to believe blindly, and that learning is forbidden to them! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 376:
One can imagine the many negative forces impeding much that is ready to manifest. The boundary between the earthly world and the Subtle World has an ugly twist that can be traced to such imperfection. The battle at the boundary of the two worlds is great, therefore We advise you either to approach with full devotion or not to make contact with the Subtle World at all. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 377:
377. Urusvati knows about the nature of battle in the Subtle World, where all things are created by the mind alone, and destroyed by the mind alone. One can imagine the clashes that take place when fury contends with the courage of justice. The battle takes place in the various spheres and its quality corresponds to the quality of those spheres. It is particularly frenzied in the sphere closest to Earth, where reign passions not yet outlived. All earthly errors survive here, for those who bear them have not been liberated from their passions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 377:
Unfortunately, people often make crude earthly comparisons that only serve to increase their misconceptions about the Subtle World. Examine human history, and you will see how the striving for Truth is impeded by human imaginings. The crude descriptions of the Subtle World do not correspond to its true condition. For example, the fury of the subtle entities is quite different from earthly rage. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 380:
380. Urusvati knows that those who do not ponder upon the goal of existence during their earthly lives prepare a dark future for themselves after death. Urusvati saw a woman who, though good and kind from an earthly point of view, never thought about the meaning of life. When she crossed into the Subtle World she was utterly helpless, and did not even know how to accept the help of her Guide. Urusvati performed a good deed by visiting this disembodied soul and showing her that help and guidance were very near. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 380:
Most people cannot understand that even having such a fine quality as kindness while in an earthly state is not sufficient, for it is also necessary to think about the future path while still on Earth. Even if such thinking is elementary, it nevertheless will develop the imagination. Without some idea about the next world the disembodied soul is confused by its new and incomprehensible surroundings. If, while still on Earth, man cultivates thoughts about the joyous experiences that await him in the next world, he develops his imagination and prepares himself for entry into the corresponding spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 380:
It is within human capability to greatly facilitate entry into the Subtle World. Indeed, great is the joy when one can enter these new conditions as if into a welcoming home, to find there all those for whom one has yearned, and to sigh with relief that one more earthly journey has been fulfilled. But such a state of mind can only be the result of conscious imagination. Therefore, please understand why We direct you to everything that develops the imagination. We know how gradually this precious quality must be attained. We would not be able to help mankind without making use of imagination, which goes hand in hand with foresight! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 381:
Unfortunately, there are too many of these lukewarm ones, producers of cosmic waste who obstruct evolutionary development by their inertia. They fail to benefit at all from their stay in the Subtle World, and We are unable to help them, for they produce no fiery emanations that could serve as a conductor for Our influence. So many benevolent arrows are blunted by the thick skin of indifference. It is easier to strike a spark in a negator than to break through a shield of indifference. Fire can be ignited only where there is inner friction. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 386:
Urusvati knows that the healing flame can easily be brought into the darkness of the astral world. The subtle body is like a chalice filled with phosphorus. It can be an inexhaustible source of light and beneficial rhythm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 387:
387. Urusvati knows how diverse are the sensations experienced during and after flights into the Subtle World. Usually these sensations guide one to the Highest, yet at times they can be unpleasant and even painful. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 387:
Why then do these sensations differ so greatly during contacts with the Subtle World? They should not be attributed to fluctuating moods, but are caused by the chemistry of the various spheres. Physicians should study and compare the statements of those who have experienced these flights and they will see that the sensations in the physical body correspond to the impressions derived from the various strata of the Subtle World. There may be confusing or even contradictory sensations, such as symptoms similar to those caused by poisoning. Evidence thus gathered indicates that the subtle body is not altogether free of physical characteristics. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 388:
It is interesting that some people have experienced the Subtle World, yet will not admit it. This is particularly true of "bookworms" who read all kind of books, but whose consciousness cannot assimilate anything. What a great load of ignorance impedes the cognition of every Law! One can often see the fury of certain people who detest any manifestation of the Invisible even when it can do them no harm. This is simply a reflection of the battle between various strata of matter. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 389:
389. Urusvati knows that the law of attraction and repulsion operates in all the worlds. This law is a vital one, especially in the realm of thought, for there the mediating energy is most active. It is instructive to observe how this law operates in the Subtle World, where its manifestation is more evident than in the material world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 389:
People assume that in the Subtle World one can always remain in the sphere that accords with one's spiritual affinity, but this possibility is conditional. In truth, everyone is attracted to a certain sphere, but this does not prevent the sending of thoughts into other spheres. These mental bridges can serve as media for new contacts as long as repulsion is not operating. And if the directed thought is clear and kind even this obstacle can be surmounted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 389:
In the Subtle World negative feelings such as malice, revenge, and general harmfulness will exhaust themselves because they are useless. The spirit ultimately awakens to the fact that no gates are opened by such keys. Likewise on Earth, people who are ardently absorbed in their work have no time to dwell on petty offenses or injustices. Work demands their complete attention. In the higher spheres evil thoughts do not exist, for evil is of chaos, and in harmonious spheres there are no conditions for discord. Thus an attraction is created, and the Magnet is brought into operation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 389:
Even in the physical world clear thoughts will grow and lead to the heights. Such thoughts should not be shattered by petty misfortunes. After all, most grievances are born of mistrust, and when people eventually learn to trust the Higher Forces, they regret the energy spent on complaints. The best thought can be generated anywhere in the world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 390:
390. Urusvati knows that most people enter the Subtle World with their consciousnesses burdened by earthly habits. During her flights into the Subtle World Urusvati frequently observed how even some good people build their astral existence according to their earthly patterns. It is amazing that the new conditions do not inspire them in their new task, and among these astral inhabitants there are some instructive examples. For instance, people who were unduly absorbed in their physical ailments continue with similar concerns in the Subtle World. They are accustomed to their many medicines and cannot imagine that this aspect of their earthly life is no longer necessary for their now disembodied state. Making use of atmospheric chemistry, they invent new medicines; unfortunately these astral experiments are forgotten in their new incarnations! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
391. Urusvati knows that the Teaching of Life is free of contradiction, yet the superficial reader is always ready to see contradictions in it. For example, although We speak of the battles of Armageddon in the Subtle World, We also speak of the peaceful conditions that exist there. There is no contradiction in this, for even on Earth, at the time of the most frightful wars, there are countries that remain neutral and at peace. So it is in the Subtle World. Remember - as on Earth, so in Heaven. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
However, the reverse is not true. Earthly events are limited to this small planet, whereas the realms of the Subtle World are incomparably more vast, and all measures are applied in terms of the Infinite. People are not yet able to understand that the Subtle World includes things that are not compatible with earthly concepts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
The spheres can be defined schematically as separate, but when studied in detail they are seen to be interconnected. Although on Earth everything appears distinct and classified, in reality all existence is subtly linked in the most diverse ways. This is even more so in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
I speak a great deal about this vast Subtle World, not only because one should know as much as possible about it, but also because of its closeness to earthly life. There are many who will say that not enough has been revealed yet about the Subtle World, but the same could be said about earthly life, which is filled with wonders far surpassing anything in the imagination. Why not extend these wonders into Infinity? Then we shall grasp the possibilities of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
It is only because of inattentiveness in their earthly life that people fail to imagine Our existence. Even those who affirm that they know Us will have doubts after their first disappointment, and will lose faith in Us and in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
What then will happen if We tell you that the Subtle World is also filled with all kinds of difficulties? Those who have been interested will scatter, forgetting that their running away will not free them from having to enter the Subtle World. But is it not far better to provide oneself with the information that is needed for the future journey? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
The passing into the Subtle World is like the fleeting moment of a dream; the one who has been resting in sleep will, upon awakening, find himself in completely new surroundings, and his thoughts may become so confused that, not yet adapted to the Subtle World, he will not think to call for the Guide's help. Does not the same thing happen in earthly life? No one speaks about Guides while in the earthly state, and in the Subtle World this close bond often goes unused. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
In the Subtle World even dear ones cannot help if they are rejected, for rejection nullifies any offered help, and forced help can break the hand! But the one who enters the Subtle World already aware of it is greatly blessed. Energy will not have to be spent in adapting, and can express itself in soaring upward. Long ago it was said that the higher spheres should be conquered and that they belong to those whose consciousness can embrace them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 392:
392. Urusvati knows that for the foreseeing of events there must be a harmonious combination of many conditions. Human thought is necessary, astrological signs are important, and the cooperation of Higher Forces is essential. How else can one foresee an event that will occur in future decades? If we are able to put together all the relevant circumstances, it must be clear that the image of the event has already been impressed in the sacred records of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 392:
Many wonder how human thought can be of importance in such foreseeing; examination indeed shows that human thought is also involved in predicted events. However, thought alone cannot inscribe the image in the Subtle World. When the currents meet from both above and below, an unusual and characteristic imprint of the future results. Regarding this, we should mention the interesting fact that the events are depicted in very brief images, as if telegraphed. Only keen eyes and ears can grasp these images of the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 394:
We certainly do not advocate lack of feeling, in which suppressing grief also erases joy. We will never advocate indifference, for that would be death. On the contrary, in everything We emphasize life, but warn against phantoms. Thus, We advise full awareness of the painful sting of grief and the fresh breath of the highest joy. On Earth as well as in the Subtle World one must be able to accept joy and overcome sorrow. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 395:
395. Urusvati has stated correctly that her ailments increase during world calamities and the illnesses of her near ones. Space groans and the heart aches. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 395:
More than once I have told you about wonderful, dynamic people who gave all their strength in selfless service. They suffered much, but their lightning-like discharges of energy were healing for all of space. They could not know where the salutary results would occur, and only later, when in the Subtle World, were they able to witness their victory. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 396:
It can be claimed that such groans do not exist. The inhabitants of the lower strata of the Subtle World are so attached to the familiar conditions there that they cannot perceive the higher manifestations. Let them remain in their imagined well-being. On Earth, too, some dance amid fratricidal wars, and their insensitivity extends into strata of the Subtle World, making self-perfectment impossible. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 397:
Likewise, little attention is paid to the irritation of the mucous membranes. These epidemics occur frequently, particularly at the time of world calamities. People do not consider these inflammations as anything serious, they have no explanation for them, and often attribute them to a simple cold. We would advise you to pay serious attention to all sensations, but at the same time not to become self-indulgent or succumb to hypochondria! The impact of sensations should be realized in the depth of one's consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 400:
It is remarkable that, while in the Subtle World, people receive information about the earliest eras, but only a few are able to preserve any memory of this knowledge during subsequent incarnations. If they later find relics from these ancient periods, they generally do not recognize them. But tangible proof, such as physical contact with objects of those eras, is not really necessary. The essential thing is to preserve deeply within one's consciousness the assurance of their existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 400:
It is a fact that there exists a definite continuity between eras. Thus, the ancient cultures of Egypt and the Mayas were linked with Atlantis, which in turn was linked with Lemuria. The true impressions of this must be brought from the Subtle World and remembered, just as the lives in the far-off worlds should be remembered. While some memories persist in the form of fairy tales, they do not convince people. Such obliviousness to the past and the future limits man's consciousness and makes him a slave to the present. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 401:
401. Urusvati knows that four things must be experienced for the transformation of earthly life: the perception of the past, the perception of the far-off worlds, the perception of the Subtle World, and the perception of Hierarchy. But can man grasp these four foundations? Every thinking person will agree that these fundamentals are not difficult to understand. They are inherent in the foundation of one's concept of life, and as soon as they are absorbed, the most ordinary life will be transformed into a beautiful reality. But in order to acquire these realizations one must cultivate one's will, for only a free will can make real those concepts that are dead for many. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 401:
The ordinary man will say, "What have I to do with a hierarchy that I do not see? Why do I need a subtle world that cannot be applied to my own life? Of what profit or use to me are far-off worlds? Let the past die with all its coffins and bones." He does not understand that the past does not lie only in its bones. He does not understand that the far-off worlds are the equilibrium of Cosmos. He cannot recognize the Subtle World because he does not hear the Voice of Silence. What is Hierarchy to him who imagines himself the King of the Universe? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 404:
For example, one may have read much about thought-images, but when actually passing into the Subtle World one becomes confused by the profusion of images in space. Only experienced observers who truly understand art and who can make use of the loftiest images in their thinking can interpret this phantasmagoria. Nature is certainly the best source for such imagery, but one must know how to observe it. In this, the works of the great masters will be helpful. Like magnets they attract the eyes and feelings, and through them people can learn how to approach nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 407:
We can all remember waking at times in the grip of unexplainable terror. This feeling can be caused by world events or by impressions from the lower spheres, but it is often the result of the influence of the elements. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 408:
408. Urusvati knows why after even the most vivid dream not all its details can be remembered. Even the strongest subtle experiences cannot be accommodated by earthly reality. This is not because the memory cannot retain extraordinary impressions, but because the nature of Earth and that of the Subtle World are completely different. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 408:
It is not surprising that man is so limited by his earthly body, for it could not possibly withstand the tension that often predominates in the Subtle World. Because of the fineness of structure of the inhabitants of the Subtle World, they enter easily into the atmosphere of the subtle energies, and the same force that can destroy an earthly body strengthens them. This should be remembered, for one can hardly imagine how different is the nature of these two worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 408:
Failed experiments in materialization have also shown that earthly criteria are not applicable in the Subtle World. During such experiments there is always the possibility of disruptive discord among those present. Also, one should consider and test the atmospheric currents, and record what has occurred in that same location prior to an experiment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 409:
Often a fervent desire fails to achieve its goal, whereas a barely pronounced word proves effective. Here again is evidence of the Subtle World. The power of earthly wailing may have its effect, but thought that is in accord with the Subtle World is far more powerful. People think so little about the Subtle World that they may be unaware of this accord. It is hopeless to expect that Our messages will be received completely if the heart is not open. Many times We have advised keeping the gates of the consciousness open, but, unfortunately, bars and bolts prevent the admittance of help. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 412:
It is especially horrible that the majority does not want to understand present events. They dance, trade, and think that the present time represents the peak of achievement. Compare what is happening now with the events during other periods of decline, and you will find that they have symptoms in common. People once dreamed of conquest and considered themselves the lawful masters of the world, but how suddenly these Towers of Babel collapsed! Many symbols have been left to humanity, but they have remained decaying relics. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 417:
Likewise, remember that We welcome collaboration based upon free will, for destiny is based precisely on free will. How can We convince people of this truth? A manifest awareness of the Subtle World will be the threshold to progress. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 418:
Every co-worker needs to know all the possibilities. Of course, there exist many co-workers, but they are scattered all over the world, speak many languages, and belong to different traditions. These superficial barriers must be overcome if one wants to approach people and be able to recognize their true value. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 420:
420. Urusvati knows that each dropping of the sheath, when in harmony with karmic law, must be met with joy. One should set off on such a new journey full of hope or at least imbued with curiosity - it is good to love to travel and to develop within oneself a sense of mobility. This feeling will be most useful in the Subtle World, for even there one can sink into an immobility of spirit. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 420:
We know that striving must not be abandoned by the dwellers of the Subtle World, for it is needed for the sake of perfectment. How then should one strive toward the brighter strata? One could undertake the far from easy task of approaching the earthly strata for the purpose of doing good. But people on Earth cannot imagine how painful it is to approach their sphere. They think that these approaches are rare, because they do not notice the profusion of evidence that surrounds them. For instance, people readily believe that each sound or color can produce certain sensations. This is true, but many of the sounds and colors of the Subtle World have an even more powerful effect, although the earthly senses cannot normally perceive them. Therefore mankind must train itself to observe these subtle sensations, which training will prove useful in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 420:
We must not forget that each dweller of the Subtle World must help his earthly brothers. Such charity is the best guarantee of mobility of spirit. Let us think of helping our brothers and sisters under all conditions. We must not think that we are separated forever from any strata. Wherever there is calamity, we can render help, and no one should think that there is anything beneath his dignity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 425:
We would not be distorting the truth if We said that the human essence is formed in the Subtle World. All family and earthly influences are but external and supplementary, since the seed of one's nature has already been acquired during the subtle sojourn. Fortunately, a mother can sense this essence, sometimes even before birth, and begin to work zealously and sensitively to prepare the child for its earthly life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 425:
But how seldom we meet with such a consciously careful upbringing! Even the best teachers sometimes find themselves in such difficult conditions that they have no possibility of paying attention to the individual qualities of their pupils. In some families the question of upbringing is not considered, and the children are left to themselves with no caressing hand and no parental voice to tell them about the marvelous world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 425:
Our Sisters labor greatly by helping in the education of children. The little ones can tell many tales about being visited by beautiful women and even playmates. There are many such phenomena, but adults do not like to listen to children's stories. These visits are necessary, and sometimes, by one such contact, a child can be reminded of the task that was accepted in the Subtle World. Many children's tears are dried by these luminous visits. Great is the labor of these Sisters, the Carriers of Light. Supermundane work requires self-sacrifice, for it is performed under the most varied and often extremely unpleasant conditions. To raise children properly one must learn to impart joy, and thus transform daily routine into a festival. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 425:
The Thinker appealed to mothers to give their children the best images of the marvelous world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 426:
426. Urusvati knows that most people cannot perceive the beauty of the Subtle World. Even in the earthly world people have difficulty grasping the manifestation of beauty, and then only sense it in a crude way. Amidst the subtler harmonies they will feel themselves to be as if in a fog. How many are able to rejoice at the wondrous beauties of light, and will not the music of the spheres seem monotonous to the ear torn by earthly cacophonies? People will better appreciate the harmony of the higher spheres if, to a certain degree at least, they can accept the best earthly harmonies. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 426:
Since ancient times people have believed that the Subtle World is gloomy, misty, and cold. But such a notion can be applied only to the lower strata - or perhaps those who have crossed over were both blind and deaf! This is why We insist so much upon the refining of human nature. Only after having conquered chaos while in the earthly sheath can one be sensitive to the beauty of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 427:
In Our normal work We must set aside time for the reception of communications from a distance. But this is not easy, since an organism that is tensed and refined cannot help resounding to calls from everywhere. Remember that, in addition to any direct appeals to Us, space thunders with world events. And now this cacophony has reached such a degree that it can endanger the human organism. Thought-waves, like arrows, pierce the mucous membranes; the throat, the ears, the eyes, and all other mucous tissues can be affected. There are times when thought-waves are even strengthened by the mutual opposition. One cannot always see the explosions of black projectiles. Unearthly Forces are active in them, but earthly thoughts treble their effect. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 427:
We must postpone many experiments when the world is in such a state of tension. We must quiet the moans, alleviate the pain, and provide counsel. Only the divisibility of spirit enables Us to respond simultaneously to so many varied and urgent events. People do not realize the degree of saturation of the atmosphere. They think that We should be able to do everything, yet they themselves continue in their opposition. These aspects of Our life are little understood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 433:
And in this quest We help. We direct people's attention to new books. We inspire useful turning-points in discussion. We send thoughts about new discoveries. We send warnings about harmful errors. It is joyous to render this help unnoticed. We value those fighters who bravely repel the assaults of darkness. People should recall how they were instructed in the Subtle World, how the Luminous Beings approached them, and how the growth of their consciousness permitted these Instructors to come close. The same thing takes place in the earthly life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 442:
We have often spoken about straight-knowledge; let communion with Us help this natural development. In this growth it should be understood that some common, everyday occurrences are far more significant than so-called world events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 446:
446. Urusvati knows that the free will also acts in the Subtle World. In the Higher Spheres it is harmonized with the highest psychic energy, resulting in true collaboration, but in the middle and lower spheres struggle is often sensed. Some entities there do not wish to recognize the goal-fitness of the Law of Existence. It is especially deplorable to observe how they attempt to avoid incarnation. These entities know that because of their karmic load they cannot advance any further in the Subtle World, yet prefer even their state of confusion to the necessity of undertaking a new earthly path. We call their condition a state of confusion, but it could also be called a state of torment. No one mistreats them, but they feel the impossibility of further progress in the lower strata. Such resistance by the free will indicates that, because their consciousness did not broaden during their earthly life, there was no inclination toward an understanding of Cosmos, and there certainly was no love for Hierarchy. This condition must be thoroughly understood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 447:
People are often confused as to whether calmness is possible when the world is in such commotion. But We have in mind a calmness of consciousness which, if attained, becomes inviolable. Then, although one may express indignation through the outer centers, or in words, the consciousness will remain serene. Such a state is not easily attained, and will not come from mechanical methods. One can extinguish outer flames by means of rhythm, but the steadfast consciousness is born of the link with the Highest. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 448:
448. Urusvati knows that the Tower of Chun is the center of the three worlds. This unity is possible because some of the Masters, although still in their physical bodies, can manifest in their subtle bodies, whereas others, in their subtle bodies, have the power to approach the physical world. One should be aware of the importance of maintaining harmonious vibrations in order to make this communication possible between the Subtle World and the physical world. It is most important to safeguard the surrounding atmosphere so that nothing harmful can increase the disturbance of currents. People strive to make contact with the Towers, not understanding that such an intrusion can be disastrous. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
450. Urusvati knows that ancient proverbs were often scientific statements that in the course of time lost their inner meaning and were later repeated as superficial formulas. For example, it is said, "Sleep is like death," but no one believes that this saying contains any great truth. In fact, so-called death leads one into the Subtle World, and sleep is also a contact with the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
Physicians correctly state that sleep is rest, but an aspirant should know that every contact with the subtle spheres is rest for the dense body. One could cite many similar examples in which people make contact with the Subtle World. Some project their subtle bodies into the far-off realms, whereas others touch lightly the domains of the Subtle World. Thus, physicians are right in stressing the outward importance of sleep, but the external does not illuminate the inner, most important meaning. People should realize that sleep brings them into contact with the Subtle World, that very world in which they refuse to believe. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
It must be understood that when visiting the Subtle World one may encounter the subtle bodies of others who are still alive on Earth. When people think that they have dreamt of others, they may have actually made contact with their subtle bodies. Here it would be appropriate to mention that such meetings can be understood properly if one has fully comprehended the conditions of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
The most intemperate people can be quite reasonable and pleasant in their exchange of thoughts in the Subtle World, whereas in their earthly life they would never be so open-minded! They remember fragments of their experiences in the Subtle World, which, even though very small, convey some new understanding in their essential being. Such lessons brought from the Subtle World are of great benefit to people in the various situations of their lives. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
These benefits could be considerably increased if before falling asleep people would realize that they are about to make contact with the great Subtle World. If they perceive even to a small degree the importance of these contacts, they will begin to approach this realm. One is often amazed at having dreamt at the same time of people both living and dead; but there is nothing astonishing in this, because for the subtle body there is neither time nor space. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
Thus, We advise that sleep be transformed into an exquisite communication with the higher realms, but without straining one's subtle energies. At times the memory cannot retain the impressions of the Subtle World, and this should be accepted as natural. Even without this memory, it should be understood that contact with the Subtle World is made during sleep.
|